Denial

Chapter 18 Days later, Elise sat on the edge of her bed, staring blankly at the pale cotton pajamas Alexandru had laid out for her. Her fingers twitched as she reached for them, hesitating as if the fabric might bite her. The texture was wrong - too dry, too loose, too alien against her skin. Her body had known nothing but the slick, constricting embrace of latex for an entire year, and now every movement, every sensation, felt raw and unnatural. The air itself felt like an unfamiliar thing, too open, too unpredictable. ...

A nervous flutter rumbled in Kristine’s stomach, or perhaps a more proper description was crippling anxiety. She gripped the doorknob to her bedroom, ready to plunge back in. For the past two hours she had been teasing, tormenting, and otherwise giving her wife everything her submissive heart could desire. For the last thirty minutes, she had left her blindfolded, gagged, and suspended in a bowstring hogtie from their ceiling while she waited just outside their door. Kristine had monitored her wife’s muffled whimpers through the door to play a fun game of teasing her just shy of an orgasm. ...

Chapter 16 Evelyn guided Ana down the stairs. She stood before the heavy velvet curtain, her breath shallow. She had been here once before. A taste. An invitation. The thin latex suit covered her, ankle to neck. It was crotchless and left her breasts free. A latex thong and latex bra covered her up. Blindfolded in a latex hood with no eyeholes, she remembered the way the attendants had circled her clitoris with inhuman tongues, how they seemed to grab and tug at it, tease and worship it. That night had branded itself into her memory with a searing, aching desire that had never dulled. She’d become hooked in a single evening. Her body knew frustration intimately, a pulse of denial wrapped around her core like an iron tether. But tonight, the Sanctum awaited. ...

Chapter 14 Nadia sat alone in her apartment, the dim light of a single lamp casting long shadows along the walls. The room was silent, but her mind roared with conflict. It had been months since her release from the Rubber Suit of Permanence, months since she had been granted back the choice of what to wear. Yet despite the freedom, despite the simple pleasure of feeling cotton, silk, and leather against her skin again, she remained bound in the one way that mattered most. The belt remained locked, and Evelyn had made it clear: it was indefinite. ...

Chapter 13 Nadia stepped back into Abyss again, a month after the verdict, her body still carrying the heavy exhaustion of survival. The relief was real, yet fragile, like the first breath after surfacing from too-deep water. She had shown mercy. When Evelyn had asked whether Elise’s sentence should be a year or made permanent, Nadia had quietly spoken the words that seemed to have disappointed Evelyn: one year. No more. She could not bring herself to condemn Elise to the eternity the woman had once wished upon her. Even after everything, the duels, the rubberization rules, the years of denial, Nadia remained human. Even if it meant that her belt stayed locked on. That small, stubborn spark of humanity had cost her nothing but sleep. ...

Chapter 12 The energy in Abyss was electric, charged with anticipation as the club’s patrons gathered around the stage. Tonight was unlike any other. This was no ordinary challenge - this was justice being served under the guise of entertainment, and every eye was fixed on the woman strapped in at center stage. Elise sat rigidly in the preparation chair, her hands gripping the armrests as two silent attendants tightened the straps around her waist and thighs. Her arms were held tightly at her sides. Her legs were locked together, forcing her to sit motionless while she awaited the inevitable. She was in latex, full catsuit, only head, hands uncovered. Simple black patent leather high heels adorned her feet. ...

Chapter 9 Four days later, they met again. Evelyn swirled her glass of crimson wine slowly, the liquid catching the dim glow of Abyss’s lounge. Across from her, Elise leaned forward, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the tabletop. There was an intensity in her gaze, a hunger that Evelyn had come to recognize all too well. Elise was ready to explain all the details of how she intended to change the existing black rubber coffin’s design. The club’s mistress had demanded specifics. She wanted to know exactly how it would be different from the standard black rubber coffin. ...

Part 4 Jackie and Tom’s shared passion for their intimate displays had grown steadily, each new creation pushing the boundaries of their trust and creativity. During a recent weekend getaway, they had visited a historic castle, its ancient stone walls steeped in stories of bygone eras. The highlight for both was the dungeon—a dimly lit chamber filled with relics of restraint, from rusted shackles to intricate iron devices. Jackie’s eyes sparkled with fascination as she explored, her fingers tracing the cold metal of chains and cages. Tom noticed her lingering gaze, particularly on a metal gibbet cage suspended from the ceiling, its human-shaped frame both foreboding and captivating. She seemed lost in thought, her breath catching as she imagined herself confined within it. ...

Chapter 8 The energy in Abyss was electric as Ramona stepped forward, her heart pounding in her chest. The massive book lay open beneath the balance beam, its oversized pages showcasing the eerie illustrations of past victims lost to the cursed tome. The spectators, eager for another dramatic display, held their breath in anticipation. Unlike Camelia, whose fear had sealed her fate, Ramona was determined to succeed. Evelyn leaned forward in her grand chair, her voice sultry and commanding. “Ramona, the rules remain unchanged. You will cross the balance beam, resisting the temptations and terrors of the book. If you falter, the book claims you, and Abyss will ensure your fate mirrors its illustrations. If you succeed, the prize is yours - 100,000 Lei. A small fortune for a dance of precision and control.” ...

Part 2 The soft hum of the garage door closing echoed through the house as Tom returned from another late-night session in his workshop. It was the following Saturday, and the air was thick with anticipation. Jackie stood in their bedroom, her heart fluttering as she slipped into a sheer bodystocking, its delicate, translucent fabric clinging to her curves like a second skin. The material shimmered faintly in the low light, accentuating every line of her body, leaving little to the imagination. She glanced at herself in the mirror, a thrill running through her as she imagined being bound and displayed once more, her desire to be Tom’s object of beauty reignited. ...

Chapter Three - *Training to Please a Man__ #### **Cycle 4378, Day 169* It has been over a month since my night with Master. I have seen him several times since then in the hallways here at the House of Burcroft, but I don’t know if he saw me. Perhaps I am insignificant to him. Besides, I am in training from the time that lucida wakes me in the morning until I stagger back to my bed long after darkness has fallen. I never realized there was so much to learn about being a personal sex slave. ...

Part 11: Echo of Thorns and The First Heat The Morning of Perfumed Hell The first ray of sunlight that filtered through the crack in the curtain was not a blessing. It was an accusation. Lindsey’s eyes opened —not slowly, but with a spasm— her body burning from within. It wasn’t a fever. It was hunger. A biological, animal, programmed hunger. The gel Morgana had smeared on her the night before —that “special” lubricant with the smell of tropical fruits and broken promises— now ran through her veins like a sweet poison. Her sex was throbbing, swollen, soaked, begging for an orgasm that her own body denied her. The air around her smelled of herself: musk, salt, desperation. A perfume that both attracted and repelled. ...

Part 2 Jo stood wiping away a bit of sweat on her brow. Damn, it’s getting hot in here already, she thought. She snickered to herself at the double meaning, followed by a small twinge of worry when thinking about how warm Laura must be under the duct tape. Jolene’s hazel eyes locked on the bound woman on the bed. After the disaster that was the cream, Jo had held Laura’s bent and bound body in a long embrace. She had even rested her head on the distressed woman’s back. The maintenance woman blushed at the intimate moment shared with the little bondage freak, and the feelings it enkindled in her. Jo’s ear had pressed to a curved back where she’d heard a racing erratic heartbeat slow in time, felt ragged breaths even. Jo had even noticed the faint scent of pomegranate mingled among the strong smell of sweat. It had been so…intoxicating. She had wanted to stay there, feeling every twitch, groan, and breath. Eventually though, she had torn herself away, reapplying the foam hearing protection and covering it in layers of duct tape, again sealing away Laura’s senses. ...

Part 18 The Drone, clad all in rubber and being remote-controlled through its work, felt a coolness on the outside of its suit, and realized that the rain was beginning to truly pelt down. Water ran in rivulets over the bags of garbage and cascaded down its visor. Given that there was zero part of Alex’s body exposed to the elements, it made the work more enjoyable, and the rain acted as natural cooling. ...

Part 9: The Veil of Betrayal The buzz of the Academy’s alarm pierced the silence of the cabin like a miscalibrated laser, a shrill beep that echoed in Lindsey’s ears like a remnant of the previous night. The morning air smelled of recycled ozone and the faint metallic tang of the ventilation ducts. Lindsey sat up in her bunk, the synthetic mattress creaking under her weight, and a torrent of thoughts assaulted her: guilt gnawed at her from within, a slow acid devouring her insides. How could I drag Elisabeth into the holodeck? My mentor, my beloved professor, now a toy for that… creation of hers. All because of my stupidity, my curiosity that opened the cage. Her hands trembled as they brushed the sheets, the rough texture reminding her of the restraints from the night before, but there was no time to crumble. She needed to prepare for the day, to feign normalcy in a world that was crumbling. ...

Crisp autumn air brushed against Rene’s cheeks. She stood outside her coworker’s middle-class two-story home. She had already rung the doorbell, but her heart was still racing. If anything, it had sped up. In truth, she found her friend from work, Yvette, so alluring. She wanted to be more than friends, so Rene was still coping with the fact she had been asked to Yvette’s house for dinner. It was part of a fantasy come true. Of course, she knew the other part of her fantasy, wild raunchy sex with the slightly older woman wouldn’t be on the menu. ...

Part 17 Alex awoke to the feeling of fingers brushing her cheek, slippery and soft and amplified through the rubber that still covered her head. She could feel the rubber blindfold pressing against her eyes, and yawned freely, realizing the gag had been removed from her mouth. She wasn’t wearing her drone mask, just her hood and a blindfold. She was curled up on a bed, her arms chained to her collar and still in her suit, but quite comfortable. ...

Part 8: Damage Control The alarm sounded, but I ignored it. My body was a symphony of pain. Every joint, a muffled scream. The constant, oppressive pulse stretched from my shoulders to my fingertips, a cruel reminder of the punishment. I slowly got out of bed, dragging myself to the bathroom. The light turned on automatically, and what I saw in the mirror took my breath away. It wasn’t my body. It was a sadistic artist’s canvas. The whip marks were purple, almost black, on my back and thighs. My breasts were covered in bruises, dark and deep, with a trail of greenish-blue around the areolas. The pain, which had been only physical, transformed into an emotional wound. They weren’t bruises; they were proof of my humiliation. ...

Part 16 “Your first work shift has gone quite well, Drone.” The AI’s voice filled Alex’s ears as she sank into the leather seat of the EV, her body still trembling with unresolved need from her encounter with Jess. “You have served the Collective and other humans so very well. To say that I’m pleased would be an understatement, but I admit that I expected no less from you.” Alex heard the voice through her headset as she sank deeper into the seat. Buckled and locked in with Sam riding next to her, and Jay once again driving in front. ...

It all started when I got home from work one evening and found my wife in our bedroom. She was lying naked on her back on our bed with her legs spread wide open, alternately slamming two dildos in and out of her pussy and ass. Her moans were loud and full of passion like I had never heard them before and she was so entirely into her masturbation that she didn’t notice me come in. ...

Part 6: The Pet in the Meadow Lindsey woke up with a sore body, a dull and pulsing ache in her lower region. She opened her eyes and saw the screen of her terminal, the cursor blinking at the end of the log she had recorded the night before. She had fallen asleep while writing, exhausted and empty. A bucket of ice-cold water, the reality of the previous day, fell upon her with the force of a waterfall. ...

Chapter 26 The poor woman trembled with anxiety as I examined her body. A blindfold covered her eyes, blocking out all sight and making her completely unaware of what I had planned for her. I couldn’t blame my sister for being nervous, I had her fully bound to the bed with little room for release and I had not told her what I wanted to do, she was just glad to be rid of that metal contraption; even just for a few minutes. ...

Part Six ComiCon, let the robogames begin! It was the closing weekend at a large regional Comic Convention. Paula and Maggie had arrived as early as they could be let in, pleading with the event organizers that they wanted to update their displays before opening Saturday morning. In addition to Maggie and Paula, several technicians were in the booth rigging up a new larger central monitor and the necessary computer to run it. They also had some delivery men from Paula’s company helping them move in the new displays. Paula directed them to place two of the flatbeds behind a curtained off area behind the main display booth, the objects on the flatbeds were well covered so as to conceal their contents from curious eyes. Using a powered forklift they brought in a brand new Electronic Throne display, this one without a cyborg sitting on it, although sitting would imply they could stand up. The cyborg was actually a part of the original throne currently on display. Paula had them move that throne with its attached Cyborg into the same curtained off back area. Then set up the empty Electronic Throne where it had been. ...

Andy was back in the factory again. He and a friend had decided to check out the basement of this old abandoned steel mill last week, and he had noticed a very strange looking plant that drew his attention. It was a plant with a bulbous stem, and several flowers near the base. He had immediately wondered how it would feel inside of him. And as he was currently between partners, of either gender, he was looking for something more than silicone to help bring him some pleasure. He hoped that this plant could potentially be that additional pleasure. ...

Part 13 Alex awoke completely and utterly trapped in rubber. Every inch of her skin felt the cool, slippery press of the material. The gentle whoosh and pop of the air intake on her drone mask filled her ears, and something pressed in against her from all sides like an endless, stretchy hug. She shifted and found her arms stuck to her sides, as if glued there. Her fingers were held tight in rubber balls that barely stretched as she tried to push her fingers out. Her legs were bound together tightly, and she could only move them apart slightly before something stretchy immediately brought them back together. ...

Part 4: The Price of Progress The next morning’s alarm went off, but Lindsey ignored it. For the first time in her life, she was going to skip her classes. Her body felt stiff and heavy, as if every muscle had been subjected to an intense and unusual workout. The brush of her uniform’s fabric against her skin was a strange sensation. She couldn’t go to the infirmary, as that would mean answering questions she couldn’t. How could she explain this feeling of extreme fatigue? Despite everything, a persistent thought kept her going: the memory of the most mind-blowing orgasm of her life, a sensation so powerful it refused to fade. ...

Part 1 – Maid for a night The purchase (This is too good to be true, right?) Marion thought. She was browsing through one of her favorite costume shops, the kind with adult cheerleaders and the likes, and there it was! A complete android maid costume, looking exactly like the real thing, judging from the photos, and at a bargain price! It was not cheap, but it was about ten times cheaper than the last robomaid costume she had seen, and it looked waayyy more realistic. ...

Part 47 Bound by Desire The dim light of Lena’s apartment cast long shadows across the walls, creating a somber atmosphere that mirrored the weight both she and Mina carried. More than two years had passed since they had been cursed with the Caps of Despair and Rings of Longing, cursed bindings that kept their desires in constant torment. The fires of lust burned as intense as on the first day. Their passion remained, yet the chastity piercings stripped them of the fulfillment they needed. ...

Part 4 Contract Lena stood outside the ornate black doors of Club Abyss, her breath misting faintly in the cool evening air. The familiar pulse of bass-heavy music thrummed through the stone under her boots, and her stomach twisted in anticipation. She’d been here before - three times now - but tonight felt different. She was no longer just a curious outsider peeking into a world of elegance, cruelty, and allure. Tonight, she returned not as a tourist, but as someone dangerously close to surrendering to the Abyss itself. ...

Part 8 The Price of Defeat The dim, flickering lights of Club Abyss cast long shadows across the silent, cavernous space. The crowd had dispersed, their cheers and jeers now just echoes in the cold, empty air. The stage, once alive with the feverish energy of the dance duel, now stood as a silent monument to the night’s brutal spectacle. In a hidden chamber beneath the club, the elegant woman - once the untouchable hostess - lay suspended in a grotesque contraption. Metal frames held her nude body aloft horizontally, her arms and legs spread-eagled wide, rendering her completely immobile. The chamber was dimly lit, the only illumination coming from a series of small, harsh lights aimed directly at her. ...

Part 35 Redemption The chamber Evelyn had chosen for this meeting was not Abyss’s grand stage, nor one of its velvet lounges. It was a side room - private, windowless, subtly oppressive. Walls draped in heavy crimson fabric muffled every sound. A single chandelier cast soft, threatening pools of gold light across the polished black marble floor. Three women adorned the space like living art. One woman hung above the desk, sealed inside a suspended vacuum frame. Her body was flattened between twin latex sheets, the suspension lines taut and deliberate. The soft hum of the vacuum device barely masked her moans - throaty, rhythmic, involuntary. She twisted slowly within her black latex prison, nipples stiff against the compressing surface, a humming wand vibrator outlined and visible in the bondage device, her hands clawing at empty air in slow, elegant waves. ...

Part 28 Dance of Despair The big date arrived. On the night of the event, more or less one and a half years after having been fitted with the Caps of Despair, Lena and Mina returned to Abyss, their hearts heavy with anticipation and dread. The club was packed, the crowd buzzing with excitement. The club was tense with expectation. Midnight loomed, and with it, the long-announced duel that had set every tongue in Abyss whispering. Every booth hummed with speculation. Every shadow held someone watching, waiting. And when Lena and Mina entered the bar, flanked by the quiet pull of their presence, more than one head turned. The stage was set for the ultimate showdown, and everyone knew it. ...

Part 45 Luxury Ana sat in her apartment, bathed in the soft amber light of her desk lamp, surrounded by quiet and luxury - the kind of comfort she never thought she’d afford just a year ago. It was silent save for the gentle hum of her wine cooler and the low ambient drone of her air purifier. In front of her, her Abyss ledger glowed faintly on her tablet screen, confirming her steady, satisfying financial trajectory. ...

Part 9 Dance of Deception Lena and Mina stood outside Abyss once more, the cold night air prickling their skin. It had been weeks since Lena’s duel with Evelyn, and the memory of her victory still lingered. Evelyn had been led away to the basement for her eight-hour ordeal, and rumors of her humiliation spread quickly. For a long time in Abyss’ dark history, the queen had fallen. Lena had expected the club to maybe shut down or at least change its painful dancing program, but to her surprise, it remained as lively and dark as ever. Tonight, she and Mina had come to celebrate what they thought was the end of Evelyn’s reign. ...

Part 46 The Flickering Candle The pulsing energy of Abyss filled the air Evelyn spotted that Camelia had entered the club once more. Her auburn hair shimmered under the dim lights, a wild contrast to her blue elegant latex dress, and her confident stride exuded a sense of excitement. She still believed her selection the previous week had been a stroke of luck - a random chance that had allowed her to shine. Tonight, she felt ready to enjoy the atmosphere, blissfully unaware of Evelyn’s plans. ...

Part 1 Lena In the pulsating heart of an Eastern European capitol, where shadows danced with neon lights, lay an underground haven for those seeking the unconventional - The Abyss Club. The club was a sanctuary for latex fetishists, a place where the boundaries of pleasure were constantly pushed. Lena had heard whispers about Club Abyss from friends who thrived on the city’s underground nightlife. At 31 years old, she was well established in the city’s underground fetish and techno scene. The club was known for its wild, unrestrained energy, a place where the line between reality and fantasy blurred, promising to perfectly combine fetish with music. Curious and seeking an escape from her monotonous routine, Lena decided to see it for herself. A notorious underground fetish club hidden in the back alleys of the city. A place where the music pulsed like a living heartbeat, drawing in thrill-seekers and curious souls alike. ...

Part 42 Reflections The next day, a different café. Alexandru sat across from the woman who had taken risk and won. The coffee shop was warm and bustling, the hum of conversation mingling with the hiss of the espresso machine. Elise leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips as she stirred her cappuccino. Across from her, Alexandru, her partner in life and victory, mirrored her mood with a wide grin. ...

Part 6 Return The haunting memories of her dance at Abyss refused to fade. Each night, Mina would replay the relentless beat of the music, the searing pain of the spikes in the Boots of the Languished Sole, and the twisted satisfaction on Evelyn’s face. Despite the agony, the submissive part of her craved more. The challenge had awakened something within her - a need to test her limits, to prove her strength. ...

Part 55 Endless Dance Evelyn stood in her private chamber, the dim light casting long shadows across the mirrored walls. The air was thick with the faint scent of rubber and leather, mingling with the tension that seemed to permeate the room. The Stilettos of the Languished Arches glistened on her feet, their sleek design betraying none of the agony they inflicted. She adjusted her stance, the spikes embedded in the insoles waiting to bite sharply into the sensitive flesh of her soles. Taking a deep breath, she pressed play on the control panel, and the haunting opening notes of the Seventh Circle of Hell began to echo through the room. ...

Part 52 Alina The lounge was dim and decadent, drenched in red velvet shadows and low jazz that never resolved. The air smelled faintly of latex polish and dark perfume, and above the black marble fireplace, the ever-present counters ticked silently down in glowing Abyss-red numerals. ALINA ICE PRINCESS. CHASTITY. 5 YEARS. 1 y, 8 m, 21 d, 03:12 She stared at it, glass in hand, but not drinking. Her throat was too tight. The number had once seemed mythic, distant, almost unreal in its scale. Five years. A whole era of denial. But now, with 40 months already spent locked, sealed, untouched - every second left on that clock screamed. ...

Part 39 The Seven Circles of Hell Several weeks earlier … Just two days after Lena’s and Mina’s secret and forbidden visit to Abyss and the Dance on the Razor’s Edge, Evelyn paced the dimly lit corridors of her private chamber in Club Abyss, her mind swirling with the implications of the letter she clutched tightly in her hand. The words etched on the thick parchment were both a challenge and a threat: ...

Part 22 Riding The air inside Abyss on that particular Friday night was thick with anticipation. The main stage pulsed with rhythmic basslines, and the usual symphony of clicking heels, whispered wagers, and teasing gasps played beneath the surface of the music. Colored lights danced across latex and leather, and the scent of heat-warmed rubber mixed with incense created that unmistakable Abyss perfume: luxurious, decadent, and just slightly dangerous. Claudia, the unlucky waitress, was among the crowd, dressed in her latex minidress. She spotted Elise at the bar, but decided to stay away. Nadia stood near the edge of the main floor, champagne glasses in hand. She had long since lost the awkward stiffness of when moving in the belt. Since being locked, Nadia had found herself returning again and again not just out of curiosity, but out of a growing attachment. She observed Evelyn, but even more so Elise and Alexandru, trying to learn how they thought. Looking for weaknesses, quirks, fights, between them. She’d suffer as long as they were a couple. She spotted them at the bar. Alexandru’s hand resting on Elise’s thigh. Nadia turned away in hurt. ...

Part 30 Desperate Challenge Evelyn’s words haunted Nadia: “The belt will remain until you prove your worth. Win a duel, and the belt will be transferred to the loser.” It was her only chance, the only glimmer of hope in her suffocating reality. Nadia’s desperation grew, pushing her to return to Abyss, determined to find someone - anyone - to challenge. She didn’t have any feud with anyone except Elise. ...

Part 2 Lena’s Return to Club Abyss Lena stood once again before the unmarked entrance of Club Abyss, the crimson glow of the sign casting ominous shadows on the pavement. Despite the pain and fright she had endured two weekends before, she found herself drawn back, unable to resist the club’s dark allure. Her life outside had become a blur of routine, and that night spent at the club, though torturous, had awakened something inside her - a strange, intoxicating thrill that she couldn’t ignore. Tonight, she had no illusions of safety or comfort. She knew what awaited her would be even more harrowing, if Evelyn really had set her dark eyes on her, as was her suspicion. ...

Part 24 A handful Lei Ana sat in the corner of Abyss’s lounge, her body sinking deeper into the velvet-cushioned booth, the chill of her latex catsuit sticking to her thighs. The dark ambiance of the room, the low thrum of the music filtering through the walls, and the amber glow of the sconces only highlighted the swirl of desperation coiling inside her. The edges of her bank account had long since frayed. Rent was overdue. Her last job - some flavorless receptionist gig in a shared office - had dried up. And all she had to show for her performances in Abyss were modest wins: a few cash prizes, and the persistent ache in her feet from too many nights spent teetering on heels lined with punishment. ...

Part 43 Just your normal night Evelyn stood in the dimly lit heart of Abyss, the pulsing beat of the music vibrating through the floor beneath her. Despite the grueling preparation for her own challenge, the weekend routine called for her unwavering presence. She adjusted the elegant black latex gown that clung to her figure, the weight of her hostess duties pressing down as heavily as the spikes in the Stilettos of the Languished Arches she had been training in. ...

Part 38 The First Circle of Hell Six weeks had passed since Lena and Mina’s secret return to Abyss, their hearts still weighed down by the ominous note they had received, but no further contact had been made. They were not expecting any contact anymore. Neither did they dare to return. The memory of the dancer’s perilous performance and the chilling message lingered, casting a desire over their days. More than one night they slowly swayed on their double ended toy, eliciting a symphony of moans. ...

Part 13 Promotions The lights of Abyss shimmered off high-polish marble and velvet drapery, casting a moody, intoxicating glow across the main lounge. Patrons drifted like shadows, adorned in latex, leather, and the quiet confidence of secrecy. Elise stood by the glass rail above them, surveying the room like a queen in her court. Her satin blouse hugged her frame perfectly, a subtle contrast to the rigid formality worn by others. She preferred leather, velvet, or satin - never rubber. Rubber, she liked on others. She liked it tight, hot, sweaty and humiliating. She called it her rule, whenever she got the opportunity to dominate another member: Rubberization Rules. ...

Part 18 Lena and Mina’s Reckoning The date of the invitation had finally arrived. The oppressive glow of Club Abyss loomed once more as Lena and Mina prepared for what they knew would be their final confrontation. Their journey had been fraught with torment and near-escapes, but tonight, the endgame was clear. They would face Evelyn - the once untouchable hostess of the club - and settle the score for good. The crimson glow of the unmarked entrance flickered ominously as Lena and Mina descended the familiar staircase. The air was thick with anticipation, the music a distant hum that grew louder with each step. ...

Part 44 The Second Circle of Hell Relieved but exhausted, they set the dildo down. It had taken almost a month to make it through the song. The phone buzzed almost immediately with a new notification: “Congratulations. Your next piece is ‘Abyss: The Second Circle of Hell.’ Duration: 4 minutes and 25 seconds.”, combined with another link. Mina stared at the screen, her heart sinking. “This isn’t going to stop, is it? There are seven circles in hell.” ...

Part 23 Coming Out of the Closet The dim glow of Abyss’ signature red lights reflected off the glossy surfaces of the club, casting an almost sinister sheen over the room. Evelyn stood on the elevated stage, her piercing gaze sweeping across the crowd. It was one of the quieter nights, yet the tension in the air was palpable. Two women, Emma and Celeste, dressed in latex catsuits, stood at the foot of the stage, their expressions taut with animosity. ...

Part 7 Duel The whispers of Mina’s performance echoed through the underground scene, each tale bolder than the last. The thought of her best friend enduring such agony filled Lena with rage. She knew she couldn’t let this stand. Evelyn had gone too far. That night, Lena stood once more outside Abyss, the steel doors looming before her. She wasn’t here to dance; she was here for answers - and retribution. The thought of her best friend enduring such agony filled Lena with anger and guilt. Mina had gone without her - alone. And worse, she had fallen into a trap Lena should have seen coming. She knew she couldn’t let this stand. ...

Part 51 Hooked 2 Ana sat curled in the corner of her sleek, high-rise apartment, comforted in a heavy, oversized sweater she had once thought decadent and now found insufficient. The amber glow of early evening filtered through the sheer curtains, casting soft shadows over the polished floor, but none of it could touch the cold stillness in her limbs. She hadn’t moved for an hour. The lights remained off. The only sound was the gentle hum of the purifier and the distant pulse of city traffic far below. Even her tablet - always glowing, always updating - lay untouched on the kitchen counter. There was no appetite. No curiosity. Only a steady, intrusive quiet. ...

Part 19 Love Triangle The following weekend, the dark pulse of Abyss thrummed in the air as Evelyn stood on the elevated stage, her cold gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd. The contenders were arguing in the lounge. Elise and Nadia. Both women were poised, their rivalry palpable as they locked eyes, neither willing to back down. Nadia sat at a lounge table, clad in black matte latex. Her every movement shimmered with tension, and though her pose was statuesque, her fingers betrayed her - tapping slowly against the curve of her thigh. Her eyes tracked Elise like a blade seeking a throat. ...

Part 27 Pillow Nicoleta had known the denial would be difficult - twelve months in a belt was not a casual punishment - but she hadn’t known it would begin to unmake her. The days were manageable. The nights were not. Her body didn’t sleep anymore; it throbbed. Her thoughts came slow, distracted, and always, always circled back to the absence between her thighs. To the slow grind of time and steel. ...

Part 15 Quiz The month that followed Evelyn’s offer became a crucible of obsession for Elise. Her modern apartment, normally pristine and austere in tone, transformed into a war room. Texts on folklore, thick books with gold-embossed covers and fragile pages, lay open across the counters. She had a dozen tabs open on her laptop: Romanian vampire mythology, European witch trials, vampire films from the 1920s to the streaming era. Her morning routine now included a review of Dracula film adaptations. Her fitness sessions were overlaid with audiobook lectures on Slavic mysticism. ...

Part 32 Razor’s Edge The oppressive atmosphere of Abyss embraced Lena and Mina like a welcoming cloak as they stepped through the club’s steel doors, their identities concealed behind black leather stilettos in which their latex socks were visible. An eye which would dare to wander higher would gaze over the legs of a black latex catsuit, complete with gloves. Even higher, one would see full latex face masks, completed by gas masks strapped to their heads. Not a sliver of skin was visible. These sweat-inducing outfits allowed them to move through the crowd unnoticed, concealing their true identities from the familiar eyes that might seek them out. Only a very skilled, or very intrusive eye for that matter, would notice the slightly elevated nipple, poking outwards, as if trying to burst through the rubber. Nor would it notice the slight bump in their crotch, as if they were hiding a big coin in that unusual location. ...

Part 50 Ripples The New Year’s duel between Emma and Celeste had not only captivated the attendees of the event but quickly spread far beyond the confines of Abyss. The club’s social media team wasted no time, uploading a carefully curated series of photos and videos. This time, however, only Celeste’s face was blurred in the posts. Emma’s identity was unmistakably clear in Abyss’ social feed, her coworkers having witnessed her performance firsthand. They had been there, cheering her on and marveling at her determination, even as the stakes became devastatingly clear. ...

Lena In the pulsating heart of an Eastern European capitol, where shadows danced with neon lights, lay an underground haven for those seeking the unconventional - The Abyss Club. The club was a sanctuary for latex fetishists, a place where the boundaries of pleasure were constantly pushed. Lena had heard whispers about Club Abyss from friends who thrived on the city’s underground nightlife. At 31 years old, she was well established in the city’s underground fetish and techno scene. The club was known for its wild, unrestrained energy, a place where the line between reality and fantasy blurred, promising to perfectly combine fetish with music. Curious and seeking an escape from her monotonous routine, Lena decided to see it for herself. A notorious underground fetish club hidden in the back alleys of the city. A place where the music pulsed like a living heartbeat, drawing in thrill-seekers and curious souls alike. ...

Part 12 Ultimate Dance Duel The dark allure of Abyss was a siren call Lena could no longer ignore. Mina’s time in the Needle Frame had left her emotionally charged, and Lena’s guilt had festered into annoyance. Evelyn had tricked them both, and now Lena was back - not for the thrill, but for answers. The steel doors of Abyss loomed before her, cold and unyielding. This time, Lena didn’t feel the usual trepidation. She felt only resolve. Pushing the doors open, she stepped into the club, the pulsing beat of the music echoing through her veins. The crowd was alive, dancing to the relentless rhythm, but Lena’s focus was solely on the stage where Evelyn waited. ...

Part 3 Dress Up Two months later, Lena stood once more outside the steel doors of Abyss, her pulse quickening as the muffled bass thrummed against her chest. It had been not too long now since her own harrowing dance in the Stilettos of the Languished Arches, but the experience had left a mark deeper than any physical wound. Here she was, drawn back by an inexplicable force, the event having been too exotic, too strange, too kinky. The Hostess too seductive, too domineering. ...

Part 48 Company Woes Emma’s workplace was abuzz with excitement as the year drew to a close. Rachel, Emma’s manager, had orchestrated a bold and unconventional plan for the company’s New Year’s celebration. She had made arrangements for the party to be hosted at Abyss, the infamous underground club that had become the focal point of office gossip ever since Emma’s supposed involvement in a duel there. The breakroom chatter was relentless. ...

Part 16 Vanity The pulse of Abyss pulsed through the air, the club thick with fog and anticipation. The scent of latex, faint perfume, and electricity hovered like a veil over the main stage, where Evelyn stood elevated before a riveted crowd. On either side of her stood the evening’s rivals: Astrid, statuesque and proud in a tailored latex ensemble in storm-gray, her shoulders sharp and her corset tightly laced; and Teodora, her curves gleaming beneath a liquid metal latex catsuit that shimmered with the stage lights. ...

Part 21 Balance over the Abyss What happened a few weeks ago at Abyss… The New Year’s party at Abyss was always a spectacle of shadows and sound, the air charged with anticipation as the clock edged closer to midnight. The club’s usual electric atmosphere was amplified by the promise of a special event - a dance competition unlike any other. Revelers crowded the floor, their eyes darting towards the stage where Evelyn stood with a commanding presence. ...

Part 40 Enduring Somewhere in the city, Nadia sat on the edge of her bed, her breathing shallow as she stared at the glossy black suit laid out before her. The rubber shimmered under the dim light of her bedroom, a cruel reminder of her penance. Five weeks of relentless confinement had left her utterly drained, her mind and body struggling to endure the suffocating embrace of the Rubber Suit of Resolve. ...

Part 10 Framed Darkness enveloped the basement of Abyss, a space far removed from the pulsating energy of the club above. The air was thick, hot and humid. In the center of the room, the grotesque metal frame hung suspended, its cold, gleaming structure casting eerie shadows against the walls. Mina hung in the Needle Frame, stripped naked and shimmering in a sheen of oil, her body stretched and immobilized by metal clamps around her waist, wrists and ankles in to an X, face down. Her weight was supported just enough to keep her from collapsing, leaving her suspended in the air like a puppet. Above and below her, racks of needles gleamed in the dim light, their sharp points poised mere millimeters from her skin. ...

Part 53 Longing Ana stood once again at the threshold of Abyss, the scent of latex and velvet drifting out through the half-shuttered entrance like incense from a temple, cloying and familiar. The wind whipped gently through her coat, but she didn’t feel the cold. Not really. It was heat she lived in now - not fire, not warmth, but the deep internal friction of a body denied, restrained, relentlessly aware of itself. ...

Part 29 The Desire of Suffering “Mistress, eh?” Mina mocked her. Lena sheepishly looked down at her feet, the pain still lingering from the day before. Especially her toes, oh god those nail needles. “You really were ready to submit?” Mina insisted. “In that moment, the way she looked into my eyes, yes. She knew we had found our orgasms again. She knew exactly what she was doing when she screwed the caps in place.” Lena paused for a moment, then continued “she knew she was taken our orgasms away again. I’d submit to anything to not have her secure the caps on our rings.” ...

Part 49 Hooked Ana stood behind the curtains, the hidden part of the stage, her heart thudding a slow, deliberate rhythm against her ribs. The air was cool, laced with the scent of latex polish and aged velvet. From beyond the crimson curtain, she could hear the hum of the crowd, their voices a low throb of anticipation. She was dressed in nothing but her black latex catsuit, so tight it molded her body like wet ink. The Stilettos of the Languished Arches waited on a velvet cushion beside her. They gleamed under the soft stage light - elegant, spiked monstrosities. The insoles lined with embedded pain: fine-tipped nodules arranged with brutal precision, calibrated to reward stillness and punish imbalance. ...

Part 41 A secret meeting The café was warm, its ambiance stitched together from polished brass fixtures, the soft clink of ceramic cups, and quiet jazz bleeding through the speakers overhead. It perched on the corner of a quiet street, out of view from the more frequented spots where Abyss’s usual clientele might gather. Discretion had been critical. Nadia arrived first. Her heels clicked too sharply on the stone sidewalk, each step a reminder of what clung to her beneath the long, charcoal-gray coat. Her full-body latex suit hugged every inch of her like a second skin - glossy black, gloves added on top of her ensemble. The outline of her chastity belt clearly visible under the tight garment. Six weeks. That had been the deal. Six weeks of wearing the suit for 112 hours each week. She had thought it would be manageable. ...

Part 36 Rubber By now, almost two years had passed since Nadia’s humiliating defeat at the hands of Elise and her partner Alexandru, yet the chastity belt locked securely around her hips remained a constant reminder of her failure. It had become a part of her, unyielding and merciless, amplifying every moment of her frustration. Though she had tried to focus on her work and daily life, the unfulfilled longing gnawed at her, leaving her irritable and reckless. ...

Part 31 Wager Ana had stopped marking the days on her calendar. At first, she had kept meticulous count - each square filled with a neat, red X, ticking down the days of her chastity sentence like a prisoner awaiting release. But after month six, something shifted. The marks stopped. Not because she forgot, but because it began to feel pointless. The weight of the belt, the grinding routine of her humiliating weekends in Abyss, and the persistent ache of denied relief had eroded her resolve to the point of numbness. ...

Part 34 Glass Towers and Rubber Dreams The view from Elise’s penthouse was, by any external measure, breathtaking. Towering above the city, the glass walls of her living room framed the urban sprawl in precise, shimmering lines - a painting crafted not by hand but by ambition, steel, and cold fortune. Below, a thousand lives pulsed through ribbons of traffic, their destinations meaningless to her, their desires irrelevant. The skyline was a testament to conquest, each building a monument to someone’s accumulation of wealth and status, and yet to Elise, it was little more than a reflection of the emptiness she could not name. ...

Part 20 Despair Almost a year had passed since Lena and Mina had been cursed with the Caps of Despair, and the pain of their loss still clung to them like a second skin. They were barred from enjoying their most intimate parts, their bodies refusing to give in to the peaks of pleasure. After the piercings had fully healed, Lena, and Mina, each on their own, fought with the permanent presence of the caps. The constant ever so slight outwards pull of the center rod on their clits was impossible to ignore. Their pearls were hovering just shy of the sharp needles of the cap’s insides. Especially Mina, who always was a slave to her own desires had a hard time coming to terms with her new reality. Masturbation was still her favorite to pass the time on her evenings, but while dildos, toys and penetration worked fine, intercourse did not. They did find their ways back together. Bound by desires and shared suffering. Scissoring with Lena proved to be very painful with the Caps of Despair on, they found out quickly after their healing period was over. For both of them, unfortunately, penetration was never enough to reach the crest of lust. Orgasms seemed to be a thing of the past, at least for now. ...

Part 14 The Game Within the Game Lena and Mina stood outside the steel doors of Abyss, their nerves hidden beneath a veil of confidence. They were ready to issue a challenge, to throw the gauntlet into the ring. It had been weeks since Lena’s new piercing and torment in The Bane of Rest Boots and the Needle Frame. The pain and suffering had hardened them both, and tonight, they were back - not as victims, but as challengers. ...

Part 54 The Seventh Circle of Hell One orgasm and weeks later, the air was thick with tension as Lena and Mina reached the final moments of the Seventh Circle of Hell. The clarinet danced between them, their breaths synchronized, moving in unison as one single organism. The three-hour marathon had pushed them to their limits, the spikes within the instrument pressing painfully reminding them to sync back up. Deepest pushes into their apices to keep the clarinet smooth. Yet, they persevered, driven by the hope of finally breaking free from the curse that bound them. Lena’s Cap of Despair seemed alive, more so, it felt angry when she reached her peak, seemingly fitting tighter, feeling warmer and trying to bite into her clitoris, as if the needles underneath were tiny fangs. Her orgasms were not free of pain. But it could also just be her imagination, combined with the rush of her delayed orgasm and her clit swelling towards the inner needle lining of the Cap. ...

Part 56 Evelyn Evelyn paced the dimly lit confines of her private chamber, the ever-present thrum of Abyss pulsing through the walls. Each night, the same haunting thoughts plagued her: Lena and Mina, somewhere out there, mastering the cursed clarinet and preparing to challenge her. The image of Lena standing victorious, ready to strip Evelyn of her position and consign her to the needle coffin, haunted her every waking moment. ...

Part 5 Mina Lena was about to return to Abyss again. Perhaps it was the nagging curiosity, her thirst for more drama, the air surrounding the vampire-like hostess, or maybe it was the persistent pleading from her best friend, Mina. Ever since Lena had mentioned the club’s infamous dance trials, Mina had been insistent on seeing it for herself. At 27 years old, she was enthusiastic about anything BDSM, and always jumped at every opportunity to visit any kinky event. Lena’s memory of her last visit was still fresh - the drama, the duels, the moment her own signature sealed her fate with the club. Her blood still hummed with the intoxicating thrill of it. ...

Part 17 After the breath Astrid’s drive home was luckily uneventful, apart from some drivers at a red light who ogled her black and faceless form behind her wheel. She just focussed on looking straight ahead. She dashed from the parking lot to her apartment, as quick as the suit allowed. Astrid’s apartment - a modest, two-bedroom unit - became her entire world for the week, and even navigating its familiar spaces felt alien under the suit’s constraints. ...

Part 26 The Weight of Endurance Ana had begun to lose track of time. It was strange, how life could twist around one unyielding center. The chastity belt Evelyn had locked onto her body - clinical, cold, impossibly secure - had become the axis upon which her entire existence now turned. Not a moment passed that she wasn’t aware of it: the subtle pinch of the internal plug, the pressure on her hips, the smooth yet implacable edges biting into her skin with every motion. Her body no longer moved freely, not truly. She had learned to adapt, to shift her posture and gait so the belt didn’t press too cruelly into her flesh. But no amount of adaptation would mute the ache building day by day. ...

Part 33 Lysa Lysa had always considered herself composed. Measured. A woman of calculated moves and meticulously managed appearances. She knew how to read a room, how to enter and exit conversations with poise, how to keep her reputation immaculate while weaving just enough intrigue to remain relevant. She had survived boardroom politics, venture negotiations, and the occasional romantic entanglement with barely a wrinkle in her routine. And yet, on that particular Friday night in Abyss, within the heat-hushed walls of the Amber Vault and under the low-lit velvet ambiance that made everything feel slightly unreal, her control slipped. ...

Part 25 Invitation In summer, many more months into Lena’s and Mina’s suffering, they found a small, fragile solace - their nipples. They had not returned to Abyss, yet, but pondered the possibility, now that their ban has ended. Though they could no longer masturbate by pleasuring their clits directly, they allowed themselves to gently be taken to the sensual feelings emanating from the touch of their nipples. It wasn’t the same, but it was enough to keep their spirits from breaking entirely. Nipple play became their sanctuary, combined with dildo play and fingering, they found a quiet rebellion against the curse of the Caps of Despair that had stripped them of their joy. They found via many nights of trial and error, it only worked in certain positions, the receiving partner on her knees, to ease the Cap as much as possible while her clitoris stood erect, its tip grazing into the needles. An exquisite pain, but the lust and desire prevailed. ...

Part 37 Rubber By now, almost two years had passed since Nadia’s humiliating defeat at the hands of Elise and her partner Alexandru, yet the chastity belt locked securely around her hips remained a constant reminder of her failure. It had become a part of her, unyielding and merciless, amplifying every moment of her frustration. Though she had tried to focus on her work and daily life, the unfulfilled longing gnawed at her, leaving her irritable and reckless. ...

The Halloween Dinner Belle pulled the mail from her box in the lobby, quickly sorting as she walked. There was the usual junk mail, a couple items for her roommate and a jet black envelope addressed to her. She felt a little flip flop in her chest as she read the return address. It was from Rick and Jill. As she entered the shared apartment Belle dropped the mail on the sideboard. Christina, her roommate would pick out what she wanted and discard the rest. For Belle, it was more important to slip into her bedroom and read the note from the couple who had so wonderfully and mercilessly tied her up. ...

I had taken a 30-day cruise around the Pacific then I took a repositioning trip with the ship going from Australia to California. That would take another 3 weeks and included stops at small islands that cruise ships do not normally visit. My story starts at one of these stops. My name is Natille, Nat for short. I had just graduated college and was enjoying my graduation gift, the cruise, I had received from my family. They had all pitched in and bought it for me. When I was walking around the small island the ship was at, I came across an old lady having trouble unloading her car and carrying her groceries so I ran up and helped her. After making two trips upstairs with arms full of groceries, she thanked me and gave me a rubber ball about the size of a golf ball. The lady asked me to be as good to this as I was to her. I thanked her for the “gift” and left. I returned to the ship a few hours before we set sail so I took a nap so I could dance well into the night. ...

Part 5 “I have a worry, my dear sweet Alex.” The voice was calm, low, almost tender. Jane padded back toward the kitchen, rubber creaking softly with each step, leaving Alex to chat with the AI alone, its presence wrapping around her like a second skin. “As much as I appreciate the fervor with which you’re diving in, I want to be sure you understand: everything I do is for the benefit of the drones in my care. But you do know, don’t you, that I have other programming as well?” ...

PART ONE I was on my lunch break at the restaurant where I work when my phone beeped with a message. It was Claire, my close friend and one time nemesis! Looking it over, I read “Hiya Sweetie! BIG fav to ask you!! Your day off tomorrow right? Any chance you could help me out tomorrow night? PLEASE say yes!! If you’re gonna be free want to come over tonight I’ll fill you in on the details? We can have a sleepover!” Hmm interesting. “Sure babes :) I get off at nine. I’ll come on over!” Having sent my reply, I got back to serious business - finishing my sandwich! ...

Chapter 5 It wasn’t long, after the straitjacket incident, before the status quo between Rachel and I became completely untenable. Keeping her overnight unlocked the temptations that had been growing with each session. She was too delicious not to enjoy. Her requests for rubber encasement were always polite, tentative even. In turn, the pleasure I took from binding, wrapping, and using her lithe, rubber-clad form was addictive. There was an illicit thrill from having her wriggling in a sleep-sack, locked in a chest, while I had my way with my clients. I told myself it wasn’t a distraction, but it almost certainly was. ...

Twin Bondage Standing naked before Hanna and Claire, I was slightly excited and VERY curious as to what my Domme had in mind. Hanna was currently staring Alison down, as Alison protested Hanna’s last command for us to both strip naked. “Hey why me? Why not Claire? You can tie up Slut AND Princess and I’ll just watch!” Alison’s plea cut no ice with Hanna though and Claire crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at Alison, It seemed Claire was still upset with Alison and honestly? I didn’t blame her at all. I think we all were. ...

33: Trapped in the Cursed Horny Jail With an amused smile, Kim stood over the dollhouse and reshaped its interior according to her wishes. At the same time, her mistress’s magic flowed through her body. It was an intoxicating feeling. An idea popped into her head, and she liked it. A wonderful punishment for her sex-addicted sister and a suitable prison for Celine’s sister. Trisha, that useless shifter. She had to be punished. ...

Part Five Monday Afternoon, Plans are Made Maggie was clearly thinking, but finally pulled herself together and explained, “I can’t punish George or David as much as they deserve, and there’s no guarantee the courts would convict them. I also understand the need to protect the company, and Phil especially. So sadly it is probably best not to press criminal charges and drag all of us through the courts in the hope that George might eventually receive some sort of jail time and not just plead out to a lesser crime and get parole anyway.” ...

Part 2 “So this is it?” The hallway was dim, sun filtering through old glass, casting faint geometric patterns against the floor as Jane turned the key and beckoned for Alex to follow her inside. The scent of rubber was subtle but present, like something warm and waiting. Alex stood near the threshold, still taking it all in. “Yeah,” Jane said, walking toward the middle of the room, the smooth black of her suit catching the fading light. “It used to be an old mill. It’s funny, coming home… I’m usually at least partially under and don’t pay much attention to how pretty this place is at sunset. By that point, I’m really worked up. My AI is rewarding me for a good day’s work.” ...

Part 10 Chapter 45: Interview with the Vampire Beside Ellie, the blondes screamed as the two vampires continued to feed on their victim. The only one apparently unaffected was the blindfolded redhead mounted on the pole who seemed to be oblivious to the fate of the man and continued to writhe with lust, the weights on her nipples swinging wildly and her moans, louder now, mingling with the screams of the blondes. ...

Part One “Sir, your SUV will be around momentarily,” the receptionist’s voice was a soft murmur that seemed to come from a world away as Lenix and I stood in the lobby of the Resort’s main building. The grandeur of the marble floors, the crystal chandeliers, and the velvet-covered walls served as a harsh contrast to the reality of my newfound ownership. The lobby was bustling with guests in their Halloween finery, a cacophony of their laughter and conversations with many of them showing off their newfound “prizes” on leashes. The juxtaposition of their gleeful banter with the heavy silence that hung around Lenix and it was a grim reminder of the reality behind the masquerade. My heart raced with each tick of the grand clock above the entrance, its opulent gold face seeming to mock the passage of time that brought me closer to my fate. ...

Chapter 1 I first met Rachel standing in my doorway, a bottle of wine in hand, on a hot summer evening. She declared herself my new neighbour, and everyone else in the village ‘boring old farts’ whom she wouldn’t give the time of day to. She most certainly wasn’t my neighbour, outside of a most generous definition of the term, because I’d been very particular to find a property with expansive gardens, high hedges, a driveway landscaped deliberately to discourage prying eyes, and land round about which the farmer had agreed would never be developed for houses. And yet here she was, chaotic red hair framing her face, a cherubic expression on her face, and an enthusiastic way of talking that seemed quite impossible to deflect. All of my long-practiced skills at discouraging locals and cold-callers were utterly useless in the face of her positivity, and in the end, I confess that I simply cracked and let her inside. ...

The Ad Laura was nothing if not determined. Having grown up in a big household of six sisters, she’d learnt from a young age to look after herself. After graduation she’d saved up what she could and moved to New York to study law. And while all her sisters were now either pregnant or married (or both), things like relationships, boyfriends, hell, even friendships were a distraction as far as Laura was concerned. An avid gamer, Laura had learnt to programme from a young age and used her programming skills to support herself while studying. She was determined not to have to rely on her parents, who would inevitably just try and have a say in her life. ...

Foreword When the paths of a strong and practiced BDSM Dominant and an adventurous and willing but green submissive collide, the result can be a fantastic and wild playdate, but it can also turn into a challenging, risky, and reckless one. Some would call what I allowed to be done to me as outright stupid. They are probably right. What follows is a journal transcribed into story style that details a five-day ‘submissive rental’ from my part-time best friend, part-time master aka Sir Michael to his BDSM Dominant buddy, Dr. D in Vegas in late October 2024. ...

Ch.4 Part 1 - Carol’s Camshow Samantha finally arrived home in Malibu and dumped her massive shopping bags out onto her bed. She was dog tired, but also elated. Her mind swam with dizzying possibilities as she looked at all the gear. “Oh shit,” she said to herself, “I haven’t checked Twitter all day. I bet my socials are going crazy after that book signing at the library.” Samantha picked up her phone, which she hadn’t checked all day. Her mouth dropped. There were thousands of mentions, hundreds of likes. People were using her tape gagged picture for everything from a meme mocking feminists to a sexy avatar for some men’s rights activists. The original photo had over 10,000 likes. ...

Part 5 Chapter 22: After the Orgasm Ellie lay curled up by the wall to the garden allowing her body to recover from the orgasm she’d just given herself. It had felt wonderful, a truly earth-shattering experience that had easily eclipsed the pleasure she’d taken from being chained up and used by the half-orcs the day before. She thought she should be exhausted from the intensity but the dwindling pleasure in her body simply made her want more. She could, she realised, give pleasure to herself but her body told her she wanted something else, someone else. It was hard to tell but she thought the intensity of the sexual climax had probably as much to do with XPs as the need that had built up inside her; the quickening too had perhaps played a part. Honey’s body had clearly responded to what the redhead had done to her and it was, therefore, Honey that had the desire to hammer on the gate beside her and beg to be let back in. ...

I should have known this Locktober was going to be unlike any before—more intense, more seductive, and far more challenging. This was our fourth attempt at the chastity challenge month, and Amy wasn’t holding back. Our journey into chastity had begun nearly a decade ago, back when we first bought a cage as a playful novelty. But in truth, the idea had been planted long before. Back in college, I had bought Amy a leather chastity belt as a kinky little dare. She indulged me, teasing me relentlessly as she wore it out in public, reveling in the thrill of knowing she was locked, yet no one else had a clue. It excited her. That was obvious. And naturally, that excitement turned into a question: What would it feel like for me? ...

Introduction My name is Kelly. I am 32 years old, and I work for a private orthopedic surgery group in St. Louis. Originally, I started working for a local surgery center as a scrub tech, but I transitioned into a rewarding job as an orthopedic technologist. My primary responsibility is applying casts and braces after the surgeon sets fractures. Occasionally, I change the brace or cast during follow-up appointments after surgery. When I first started ten years ago, we applied a lot more casts than braces, but with advancements in medical technology, I now only apply about two casts a day compared to the ten I used to do daily. I work for four different doctors, each with their own preferences for how they want their splints and casts applied. ...

Promise of Steel Chapter 1 Absently humming to herself and tapping a toe to the nonexistent beat, Alys shifted her weight as she watched the numbers on the display slowly climb. Normally she much preferred to use the stairs, both for the exercise and the fact that it allowed her to avoid the frustrations of using this ancient, creaky, and painfully slow beast. Still, at least the elevator worked. Given how low the rent was she supposed she shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth. And besides, today she was tired and wanted nothing more than to go home, put her feet up and spend the evening with her girlfriend. Or would slave be more appropriate? That set a familiar tingle of arousal racing through her body and, as she adjusted the weight of the backpack thrown casually over her shoulder, a slight but still rather wicked grin touched her dark lips. The day had been long, let it never be said that modeling wasn’t an exhausting profession at times, but it had also been enjoyable as well. It was always fun trying out new toys, and while it wasn’t her favorite position by any means, even she could enjoy submitting to the ropes from time to time. Still, as enjoyable as the day had been she had a feeling that the night was going to be even better. At least if she had anything to say about it. Grinning, she took to watching the numbers again and, after what felt like an eternity of waiting, the soft chiming of a bell announced her arrival as the elevator lurched to a stop. Smile widening in anticipation, she stepped out into the hallway and rolled her neck as she made the short walk down to her apartment door, already digging through her jeans for the keys. Reaching her destination, Alys re-adjusted the backpack again and bent down to open the lock with an ease born of much practice before nudging the door open with her foot she stepped into the small, but cozy living room and deposited her pack on the coffee table carefully, mindful of the delicate cargo within. ...

Part 4 A Daring Rescue “Maggie,” Paula called out as she entered the lab “We’ve got a problem!” Maggie looked up in surprise from the monitors “What problem? Everything is in the green here.” Paula flopped down on the old leather sofa next to Maggie “No, not that.” Paula took a moment to check the readings herself. “The Sarcophagus is working fine. Too fine!” “You aren’t making sense Paula, take a deep breath and then tell me slowly. What’s wrong?” Maggie hugged Paula to calm her down. ...

Part 18 “Heather… Heather,” a voice called out to me. I mumbled as I slowly woke, the painful sensation of leaving the dream world behind and returning to the real world stung greatly, my mind fogged up with memories, moments and wishes that I wanted true were replaced with the room that Nicole and I fell asleep in, this time the sun had gone down and the bedroom became very dark. The calming image of Harriet staring down at me was the first thing I saw, nudging me gently with my good arm until I was fully woken. ...

13: A Normal Life Intro Ariana Birch-Inoue is 27 and Kate Birch is 29 years old. Both women have been married for well over a year. Ariana is Japanese and has a petite body with a sweet face with dark innocent looking eyes. A small B-cup sits on her chest and she stands about 140cm tall. Her hair is cut short similar to an inverted bob cut. Ariana prefers to stay at home and busies herself with household chores and her online contract work. ...

“So,” Miranda said, twirling her wine glass, “how do you feel about trying something… different?” Liam eyed her somewhat suspiciously. Their typical evening was quiet and uneventful, just how he liked it. “I’m not really sure what you’re leading up to, babe. Are you not happy with this?” he gestured to their shared home. “It’s not that, it’s just that I occasionally want something more than the same routine every week.” When we first got together, you were spontaneous and fun. “Work and gym and sportsball and screens at night, maybe fifteen minutes of missionary once a week…” Ok, maybe it’s twenty minutes. ...

Chapter 8: In the Air Tonight Decades ago, Elise celebrated the first months in her new home…the second of her house of horrors bought and paid for with her salary as the beloved but aging polestar of the soap opera scene and her investment genius. After decades of living her secret double life on an LA property, it looked to everyone who “knew” her that she was downsizing to a property that would be easier for her in her advancing age. However, she and the contractors who built the home would know of the vast basement that added so much unseen space to the house. Not that it was “tiny” by any stretch of the imagination. The property spanned several acres, and in addition to the basement, it contained one crucial component that Elise wanted. She had an impressive koi pond on her last property and insisted on an even bigger and more impressive one for her new home. Nobody who helped design or build that pond would know of Elise’s sinister intentions or about those residents who would soon join the fish swimming within its barriers. At this point, that koi pond was empty of such intruders. ...

Alex, like many twenty-somethings, didn’t know what she wanted to do with her life after university. Whilst many of her classmates signed their souls away to big corporate firms or jetted off to the Global South to Instagram their rediscovery, she had neither the want for the former nor the money for the latter. So, she watched as her friends moved on while she demurred over what to do. Rather than face the humiliating prospect of moving back in with her parents, she decided to stick it out in London. But that meant finding a job. Loath to find yet another gastronomy gig with shitty wages, she scoured the job sites until she came across an ad for a sales assistant at a boutique sex shop. She was surprised at the candour of the shop – most of the time these places described themselves as “fashion stores” or something more discreet. But that wasn’t all. This place stated proudly that it was a women’s only sex shop: strictly no men allowed. The more Alex read about this place, the more she was interested. The pay was good. She wouldn’t have to deal with sleazy college guys leering at her. And she would be empowering women to embrace their sexuality (which was what a Gender Studies graduate should do, shouldn’t they?). After little deliberation, she sent in an application, and the next week she was invited for an interview. ...

Part 2 Q&A session Sunday night at 8pm, Phil, Paula and Maggie were relaxing on the beat up old leather sofa in Paula’s 3-D printer lab at the Fantastic Plastic’s factory. Phil was still recovering from being sealed into a series of 3-D printed plastic sarcophagi that had been built to hold him in extreme bondage based on a body scan taken of him (see Part 1). His friends had improved the sarcophagus from a plain container, to an interactive version 2, that had used and drained him repeatedly at their command. ...

Chapter 2 Chris woke up stiff, and confused. His arms wouldn’t respond and he struggled to move on the bed. A moment later, senses returning quickly, a firm hand turned his face to the side and a gorgeous pair of eyes smiled into his own. Her long auburn hair cascaded over the pillow and his heart skipped a beat. Bex, the woman he loved, was right there in bed beside him, taking care of his helpless form. Admittedly, he thought, it was she who had made him helpless in the first place, binding him tightly and expertly with the ropes that had held him in their inescapable embrace since last evening, but like any loving Domme she had been taking care not to cause any actual harm to him. ...

New Life Part 2 It has been nine months since I began my new life in Minneapolis. The finishing touches on my firehouse are complete. I was finally able to set up my rubber playroom although I still sneak back into the studio to use some of their more serious rubber bondage equipment. My home playroom has many of the items from my Chicago home. I have ample storage for my ever growing collection of rubber. I have a rubber covered bed with the customary restraints. I have my rubber hooded hammock in which I spend most of my nights, and I have my sauna. In addition I have added a bondage chair with heavy leather harnesses and straps. I have a rubber vac bed which I can operate solo. I also have a scaled down version of a Rubber Suction Suit complete with all the attachments. ...

I tried to stand completely still as I strained against the tight armbinder watching the huge dog eat the food in his bowl, I was desperate not to distract him from his meal. You see, his leash was secured tightly to my balls. As I whimpered into the cock shaped gag strapped into my mouth I watched the bunch of brightly colored party balloons that swayed gently next to me straining against the string that I currently stood on, and the shiny key tied to them. I frantically tried to think of any way out of my predicament, nothing came to mind. ...

Sara had been involved with an internet chat group for about a year, each member sharing adventures and ideas of their personal bondage and self-bondage. The group had encouraged Sara to start her own website devoted to her sessions with a few of the members guiding her through the process of setting up the web site. The site ‘Submissive Sara’ went live only taking a few weeks to start actually earning money for Sara. Sara had already amassed a large collection of self-bondage equipment and sex toys so the first year was relatively easy to keep the content fresh. ...

Part 12 The last thing that Brianna Wilde remembered was passing out, or more precisely slipping into the endlessly comforting warmth of subspace as she was pushed to the very edge of her endurance by a wonderfully skilled and wickedly pierced tongue. It was not exactly an unfamiliar experience, truth be told, but even now she could not help but smile just a bit at the memory of a slender, latex clad figure pinning her in place as she struggled within the confines of her bonds. And yet, even as she reminisced about the strange juxtaposition and intense pleasure to be found in being dominated by a woman confined in a bitchsuit, a faint tremble wracking her body as ghostly sensations seemed to run over her skin, the blue-haired girl began to realize that she could actually move again. ...

Part 14 Oh… fuck! My eyes fluttered upwards as the seemingly small act stimulated me much more than it should have. Flashes of pleasure pulsated throughout my entire body with the slight teasing of my erect nipple, my legs slowly became heavier and parts of my body just seemed to go numb. It was the smallest action, but the woman in front of me seemed to know exactly what she was doing. Her thumb waved over my nipple, bringing it more and more to attention. I struggled to breathe through my nose; I knew if I did it through my mouth, the gag would make a noise and let everyone know what her touches were doing to me. I wished it stayed at just one hand, but she must have noticed my deep breath in and took it as a sign that I was enjoying her actions, this caused her second hand to reach for the other breast and her fingers did the exact same thing. Immediately I felt an electrical sensation travel from my breasts downward, awakening my sex much quicker than I had ever felt before. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction and background Greetings. This is a true accounting of my recent long weekend in Las Vegas. It has been transcribed from the daily journal I was required to keep of my servitude along with additional documentation I was provided with afterwards. It was put into a story format at the request of my dominant, Sir Michael. The dialog is as best I can recall at what was said at the time, some of the conversations therefore are paraphrased when I cannot recollect the exact words. This is not enjoyable reading for the faint of heart. ...

I had a full night planned for my slave wife. I left her a note telling her to be prepared for an epic D/s night. Darkness came and I ordered her to go over to our casita where I had left her wrist and ankle cuffs, a collar with a leash, a black very short skirt, and a thin chain halter top which left her breasts fully exposed. I prepared our BDSM playroom, put in my favorite slave training dvd, and texted her to come back to the house. I knew her heart must be pounding and her stomach churning as she crossed the yard with a breeze blowing up her skirt (no panties) and her virtually naked top exposed for anyone to see. ...

24: Brimstone, Iron and Perverts ~800 years earlier Rilliana’s eyes were heavy, but her brain was working at full speed as she tried to understand the magical symbols in the book in front of her. She reached for her wine glass and took a sip. The wine reminded her of her time with Celine, Terra and her dearest Trisha. Rilliana missed them very much and not a day went by when she didn’t think of them. But she hadn’t completely succumbed to grief. At the same time as her friends disappeared, she realized one thing: there was a spark of magic hidden within her. If she could understand how to tame the power within her, she might be able to find a way to bring her friends back. Rilliana shook her head as she re-read the paragraph for the fourth time and still didn’t understand it, and put her glass down on the table. ...

Part 23. A Taste of Brandy With Master Robert Emma and Kit left the suite after getting ready post dinner. Well, Emma had to get ready at least. Emma was in a sheer black bodystocking that encased her from collar to toes. It was long sleeved that stretched to extend over the back of her hands and held by a loop of fabric over her middle finger. A black leather under bust corset with three gold buckles on the front constricted her waist, but not as tight as many others she has worn. Princess figured that they didn’t know what would happen, so she would be dressed in a way things could easily be removed. A gold micro miniskirt barely covered much of anything, and her chastity belt was definitely on display even under the bodystocking and skirt. The finishing touch to match the theme was the black pumps with a gold sole and heel on each. All other accessories were left behind and her hair pulled into a ponytail. ...

When a sexual woman is refused any release, her body begins to constantly crave what she cannot have. The creative forces inside her begin to think of new and creative ways to make herself orgasm, or punish those that are able to. When that woman is a bondage enthusiast her creativity turns into border line cruelty in her thoughts and dreams. Claire lived to orgasm, her favorite way to orgasm was in strict, excessively tight bondage. ...

The Pitch “How’d you like to attend a “Halloween” Costume Con in San Francisco, my treat?” Maggie texted him. “What do you mean by my treat?” Phil asked. “I make the reservations, register you for the Convention, plan out the meals. You just have to drive down and park," she answered back. “Sounds delightful, when is it?” he replied. “Last Weekend in October,” was her prompt response. Checking his calendar he replied back “I can make that work, all I do is drive down and park?” ...

Halloween Props Phil’s friend Beverly texted him a week or so before Halloween “You’ll never believe it!” “Believe what?” he asked back reasonably. “A friend of a friend has a contract to decorate for a massive Halloween party for a giant tech company! And I am being asked to help make some of the props!” Phil could sense his friend was excited. “Isn’t this a little short notice?” Phil wondered. ...

Chapter 1 The next day, the maids were up early. It had been a terrible night’s sleep, interrupted by the frequent squeaking of rubber. Their sparse dreams had been repeatedly spiced with sexual urges they couldn’t seem to satisfy. Upon awakening, they both groaned. Their reality was every bit as bad as their dreams. After untangling her pointy heels from the sheets, Dani sat on the edge of the bed and felt her leash flop into her lap. She ran her hand down it, then reached up to feel the metal ring around her neck. She had slept in the thing all night, and barely noticed it. She remarked, “Jen forgot to take off our collars!” ...

Belinda Barnotti, known to her friends as BB, stood at the entrance to the Witch Hill Nunnery Museum silently debating with herself. She was almost a Doctor of Anthropology. All that was left for her to gain her PhD was to complete her thesis. Then she had to make a name for herself by turning that thesis into a book. That would make her a well-known anthropologist. Well-known anthropologists get teaching jobs in prestigious universities. Unknown anthropologists end up in the basement of a museum cataloging things that no one will ever see. ...

You are in a forest. It is night. The place is oddly familiar but you are confused by the darkness. Your arms are bound behind you and, when you look down, you see that you are naked. You know that you are being hunted and when you hear the baying of the hounds and shrill wail of horns you begin to run. The loam of the forest floor is soft and cushions your bare feet but you quickly realise it also saps the strength from your legs, hampering your progress, slowing you and fuelling your fear. Oddly, the fact that you are bound is comforting. Your lover enjoys binding you and you enjoy it when she restrains you. She is a skilled lover and when she teases you while bound, her cool fingers caressing your bare skin, tracing down between your breasts and across your belly, your body burns with desire long before the those slender fingers find their way between your thighs to stroke your eager sex and push your body to a pleasure that sometimes makes you scream. ...

In a forgotten corner of the world, beneath an ancient, crumbling temple, lay a hidden chamber. Candles flickered ominously, their shadows dancing across the stone walls, casting eerie shapes that seemed to writhe and twist. At the center of this sinister lair stood an ornate, gilded lamp, its surface intricately engraved with scenes of pleasure and pain—a testament to the power it contained. You had always been curious about the stories whispered in the dark alleys of the city. Tales of a genie who granted desires but twisted them into dark fantasies. With a heart racing from both excitement and trepidation, you approached the lamp, reaching out to caress its cool surface. The air around you crackled with energy as you summoned the courage to rub it. ...

Part 11 Of all the different types of foreplay that she had experienced in her admittedly short life, Brianna Wilde well understood that anticipation could often be the greatest. That was a truth written into her very bones as both of her mistresses were keen and eager disciples of the technique. From the very first time she had shared their bed, to their most recent encounter, her lovers were experts at weaving subtle words, teasing touches and whispered implications together in a way that never failed to capture her imagination and drive her wild. Indeed, very nearly all of her most intense and erotically charged memories involved being bound and gagged and left to stew helplessly in her own thoughts, shivering beneath gentle and teasing touches as a potent combination of uncertainty and eager want drove her to all new heights of arousal. Honestly some nights the sex was almost an afterthought compared to the games that preceded it and might have even felt trite if not for the fact that all of her lovers were also experts at working her body like a symphony and making her scream just a loud. Which probably made it a good thing that she loved gags so much or else the neighbors would have even more to talk about. And yet, even as memories of those times brought a familiar blush to the blue-haired girl’s cheeks and coaxed a smile from around the bit in her mouth, the anticipation she felt at this very moment felt different somehow. More profound, more real in a way that she could not explain, or at the very least much more intense. Elise’s offer echoed unbidden through her mind again and again, the easy and teasing smile that the young dominatrix had worn as she invited her newfound companions back to her room standing in sharp contrast to the almost uncertain expression she had shown just a moment earlier. Her offer was vague, euphemistic even, but utterly unmistakable despite that. ...

Amanda applied for her dream job at what she thought was the Playboy Club she had grown up dreaming about. She had no idea the original clubs closed years ago and the new owners had vastly different ideas of what their bunnies should look and act like. Amanda didn’t notice the odd padded leather décor of the club interior as she walked confidently in her high platform heels and tight corset. During the interview she was so excited thinking about the travel and seeing the world while meeting exciting people she didn’t pay a lot of attention to the questions, eager to be one of the beautiful bunnies she had seen. ...

Chapter 1: It came in a luxury velvet box “Don’t just be a good sissy! Be THE Perfect Sissy! The NEW EXCLUSIVE cage design of the VIOLET™ 2.0 ensures permalocking, ensuring full and complete control by your dominant, linked to fingerprinting technology on their mobile phone, so they are the only ones capable of unlocking. SAY GOODBYE TO OLD-FASHIONED, CHEATABLE, CHEAP KEYS. Each VIOLET™ 2.0 has a UNIQUE control chip with military-grade cryptographic capacity, ensuring it CANNOT BE HACKED, SHORT CIRCUITED OPEN or TRICKED OUT OF LOCK by clever horny gurls. You know who you are! Also, the rubber-like texture of the cage can be fine-tuned by the app to calibrate the built in dampening mechanisms, ensuring shocks and vibrations, even from the strongest toys against the clit, are completely useless. ...

Chapter 3: Girl In A Box dot com “Hello Natsuko, nice to meet you. I’m sure you have lots of questions, so let me explain how and why you’re hearing my voice. You see I have a program that hunts the internet for unadvertised sites, IP addresses without URLs, sites not found in search engines, etc. I’ve found quite a few interesting and valuable things over the years, but your box is by far the most unique.” ...

“The Maid” Mr. Williams had just purchased a shiny, black latex, French, maid’s uniform with an exposed crotch area. Locking, stiff white patent leather cuffs and matching neck collar were included in that purchase. He couldn’t wait to try everything on when he got home. The French cuffs and neck collar were self-closing and posed no problem. Unfortunately, he realized he would need someone’s help with lacing up the back of the uniform. Desperate, he texted one of the maids in his apartment building and asked if she could spare a few minutes of her time. Later, he would learn that his offer of money would play no part in her decision to be of assistance. ...

Naked in the Forest Intro Ariana Inoue is a 25 year old Japanese woman. She has long black hair, usually done up in a braid or ponytail. She rarely puts on makeup but is fond of some eyeliner. Her slender body and cute face are the envy of many men and women. A small B-cup adorns her chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a cute butt. Kate is a little older at 27 and is quite happy with her looks. She’s more than a head taller than Ariana, being 175cm tall. Her long blonde hair suits her very well. Like Ariana, she has a slender body, but unlike her lover she works out in the gym to stay in shape. Secretly she’s happy that her body is more toned than Ariana’s, just so she knows her working out pays off. ...

After a stressful and frustrating week at her job, Loretta was in a hurry to try out her newly-purchased medical restraints and find out whether the thick, heavy leather straps were really as secure and escape-proof as they seemed. Pausing only long enough to strip off her everyday work clothes and replace them with her “fun” outfit of sheer black stockings, suspender belt, cupless bra, long fingerless gloves and extreme high-heels, Loretta rushed to the spare bedroom she used for her games, quickly locking the heavy steel collar she had bought for herself around her slim neck and completing her costume by buckling her favourite ball-gag into her mouth. ...

Chapter 19 One…last… time. It was an agreement that my sister and I made when we first started getting serious about each other. That one day, she would become my slave full time. She would wear the collar pretty much all the time, she would be more than happy to do everything I commanded and I would always take charge. However, it was clear that she had to get something out of the way first and that was her education, only after that, then she would forfeit her freedom to me. ...

CHAPTER 1 - NEW RULES Irina and Alex met six months ago in a twist of fate. He was a young, hungry for success intern at a law firm. She was a very successful lawyer, and much, much more. He was in his twenties but looked young as he was short, slim, and had very little facial or body hair. She was a very impressive woman of visible Russian descent; tall, blonde, blue eyed, and charismatic. ...

Part 22. GiGi Emma had been walking multiple decks with Janice in tow on a leash. Emma was still in her small yellow bikini with the bottoms over her chastity belt. Her high heels were the only other things she was wearing, and her feet were feeling them between the demonstration and the amount of walking, with more to go. It was something Emma happily endured as she wanted them as a part of her lifestyle including the ballet boots she had finally been using on this cruise. She would have a break from being on her feet at dinner. She wasn’t sure what her night with Master Robert would entail. But first she needed to finish her time with Janice and hoped that Janice enjoyed her surprise. ...

Chapter 26 – Labor Day When I discovered that Croatia celebrated Labor Day, or International Workers Day, I was pretty excited. Growing up, Labor Day always involved a big BBQ, lots of food and drink. It also signaled the beginning of summer! “Let’s throw a big Labor Day BBQ for all our friends!” I suggested, during dinner one mid-April evening. “Sounds fun, what do you have in mind,” Paula, ever the practical one asked, “and how many people are we talking here?” ...

Part 21. Demo With Janice 2 - Emma Tops “I better not hear any bad reviews. You will please all the paying customers beyond your best ability. You have multiple people keeping an eye on you for safety. Is there anything you need before I go, slut?” “No Miss Emma,” Brenda answered from her position restrained to a pillory. Emma swept Brenda’s hair aside, “It’s a shame you hide your beautiful face. But enjoy your afternoon before you are back in chastity.” ...

Chapter 23 – Chastity Orgy Lucija led the slut by her leash into the living room, letting her take her time in her leg irons. By then, everyone but Maggie and Mal, who were on dish duty, had wandered into the space. Lucija unclipped the leash from Lucija’s neck, wrapped it around Tim’s waist, made a loop of it and clipped it back onto the slut’s collar. This was far more symbolic than secure, but Lucija then removed all of the slut’s chains. Lucija wanted her to be comfortable and to have unencumbered access to Tim’s body. ...

Chapter 16 – Tim in Trouble & Heath into Paula Lucija and Tim’s relationship was about to take another turn anyway. A new shipment of fabric had come into the port; Lucija picked it up and brought it by the chateau during a break in classes on Tuesday when Tim wasn’t expecting her. When Lucija walked down to the Cellar, Tim had Heather bent over the cutting table, his pants down around his ankles, and was six inches into her ass and pumping hard. He had pulled her hands behind her back painfully twisting her shoulders almost to dislocation. He was using her arms as handles to yank Heather back into his dick so violently that he was bruising her wrists. ...

Part 10 Goddess Freya pulled into the large driveway of Jo and Chris’ House, bringing her blacked out SUV to a stop with a scrunch of gravel and the driver’s side door facing the house so as to be shielded from view by the vehicle’s bulk. The key taken from Jo’s coat pocket turned in the lock and creaked open. Once the alarm had been disarmed using the phone she had also taken from her bound friend, the tall Goddess stood there for a few moments just listening to the silence. The basement dungeon was certainly very well sound proofed it seemed, unless the prisoner down there was just keeping very quiet. He had been left for over 36 hours now with no references to time at all, and no reason to believe there was anyone to hear him if he did make any noise. ...

Part 4 There was a curious blend of sensations that came with sleeping naked, especially when the only blankets one had were the equally naked bodies of one’s lovers. It was a sensation that Brianna Wilde had grown intimately familiar with and one she did not think she would ever get tired of. Laying quietly on one of the surprisingly soft hotel beds, Sofia curled up against her side and Roxanna sprawled across her chest like a big cat, the blue-haired girl did her best to remain completely still as she reveled in the silky soft warmth of their bodies against her own while the cool morning air caressed her skin in a deliciously pleasant contrast. A task made somewhat simpler by the padded leather cuffs around her wrists and ankles, the chains affixed to them in turn locked to the bed’s sturdy steel frame, pulling her limbs into an inescapable tight spread-eagle. Not that she really could have moved anyway with the weight of her mistresses pinning her down to the mattress, but the restraints still made her smile around the sizable gag shoved into her mouth. Of course, spending the night bound was hardly unusual to her, not at this point anyway, so much so that she honestly had trouble sleeping on those nights when she was not restrained in some fashion, but this still felt different somehow. Perhaps it was the new and exotic location, perhaps it was the lingering anticipation of what was to come, or perhaps it was just the warm familiarity of ritual compounded by equally familiar affection. Whatever the case, as she lay there for what felt like hours simply enjoying the soft smile on Roxanna’s face as the woman dreamed, and quietly amused by Sofia’s quiet snoring, Brianna knew that there was no other place in the world that she’d rather be. ...

Away From HomeIntro Ariana Inoue is a 24 year old Japanese woman. She’s turning 25 very soon. She has a naturally slender body and cute face. Ariana’s soft facial lines and her big dark eyes are admired by many. She has a small B-cup chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a nice round butt. She works from home doing contract work like translating things to Japanese and business administration work. Ariana likes to stay home and take care of her home. Doing most of the household chores and cooking for her and her partner, Kate. Kate is 27 and is very happy with her ‘instagram’ look. Her long dark blonde hair looks great on her. Like Ariana she has a fit body, but unlike Ariana she has to work out to stay in shape. Secretly she’s happy that her body is more toned than Ariana’s, just so she has the satisfaction that her working out is effective. Kate is tall and slender, at about 175cm. Kate works at a large hotel as a floor manager, her duties include dealing with guest requests and coordinating housekeeping. But also room inspections so maintenance can keep things in order. She has been in this kind of work for a few months and her boss is starting to notice how effective she is at her tasks. Kate and Ariana are living together and have been in a relationship for about 6 months now. Their adventures led to them being very close. Their occasional mishaps had both worried and upset at each other from time to time, but overall the two are inseparable. Ariana is the homey type as she’s often frustrated with the world around her. Only leaving her home occasionally when she and Kate go out for dinner or do some shopping. She rarely ventures out alone. Kate on the other hand is a bit more outgoing, sometimes she teams up with some co-workers for lunch or a movie. But much less so since she met Ariana. More recently Kate has finally discovered a balance she likes in being more dominant towards Ariana, they have bought some bondage gear and Kate challenges Ariana in ways she thought impossible months before. Ariana likes Kate’s direction for the most part and is happy to submit but has her doubts about the more public stunts Kate tried to pull so far. Hating it when Kate oversteps her vaguely defined limits. 1 - Finding a gift for Ariana Ariana’s birthday is coming up in a week, she’s turning 25. Kate has been thinking she should do something special for her girlfriend as it’s her first birthday since they’ve been together. Kate also feels she’s been a bit too experimental recently with their new bondage gear and toys so she wants to make it up to her with an extra nice present… But what do you give a girl that doesn’t really need anything. She’s visiting her friends Dana and Sheila and voices her concern. Ariana and Kate are not basic people, they live in a nice flat and it’s filled with everything they need or want. Making it really hard to find a useful and cool gift. Dana suggests something intimate. Since they’re into bondage, maybe something in that area. Kate kinda likes that idea, but is thinking something ’normal’ is more appropriate. She likes restraining Ariana, but also feels the cuffs they use now are plenty. Sheila suggests Ariana can use a new laptop. She complained to her about the worn out keyboard a while back. Kate is surprised to hear that as Ariana didn’t mention her laptop at all lately. “Well, she says it’s slow and old.” Sheila assures Kate. “Hmm” Kate responds. Having no clue what laptop she should get as she knows little more about computers other than how to use a word processor and YouTube. “I don’t know anything about computers…” She finally says. “Just go to that big store in the shopping center, they’ll know what to get.” Dana says. “Right.” Kate thinks, maybe one of those applebooks or whatever they’re called. Kate looks around Dana’s tiny little flat and thinks the young woman really should fix up the place. Everything is worn out, old or a bit broken. But she also knows Dana is in her final year of university and literally has no money to spare. It’s much the same for her partner, Sheila. Sheila works some dead-end job at a pharmacy and is not well off either. “So? When are you 2 moving in together?” Kate asks. “As soon as this dummy convinces her landlord to let me in…” Dana points at Sheila. Sheila looks out the window seemingly. “It’s not that simple.” She mutters. “See? She doesn’t love me…” Dana teases Sheila. Sheila looks at the table. “Seriously though, we don’t know. The city’s household tax is not favorable… It’s literally cheaper to live apart than to share her house.” Dana explains. “That sounds so counterintuitive.” Kate mutters. “And unfair to you guys.” “Yea well, find us a high rise apartment we can afford and we won’t have that problem.” Dana says. Kate offers, “What if I talk to our building manager and ask for a discount rent deal for a year or so?” “Hah, what does your place cost?” Dana looks at Kate. “I own my flat, but the lower levels are rentals. I’m not sure what they cost. But some of the people that live there look poor…ehh, fuck…” Kate shuts up at her stupid choice of words. Dana and Sheila frown at her. “Uhm… Sorry, I mean. Some don’t look well off. So it can’t be that expensive. No offense.” Dana winks at her. “That’s alright. But if you can ask, we can cough up some $950, all in. Maybe?” She looks at Sheila who shrugs. She’s not good with money. Kate promises she’ll talk to someone about it. She knows a few units have been empty for a while. That had to be a bargaining position. The women chat a bit more about life and having to meet more often and finally Kate says her goodbyes and decides to check out the computer store. Dana lives near the mentioned shopping center so she leaves her car at Dana’s and walks to the store. She looks around and reads the various information cards seeing higher and lower numbers and bigger and smaller screens but she doesn’t know what’s good or overpriced or what. A sales kid shows up, asking her if she needs any help. And talking to the kid for a few minutes about her intentions she’s still none the wiser. He shows her some ugly and expensive computers of which he says they’re powerful and good. “I’ll think about it,” Kate says to the teenager feeling inept in her chosen task. Wandering around the shopping area a bit she spots the Apple Store and looks at the sleek computers on display. That looks pretty, they even have a pink computer. Ariana loves the color pink. Heading in with good spirits she looks at the few models and wonders where the rest is. Small model, bigger model and an extra expensive one. It’s much the same for the screens, just two models. Could it be that simple? Also here, a sales girl pops up and Kate asks about the computers. Where are the many choices? Turns out there are few, but internally you can choose a bunch of things. Kate says she doesn’t know about that. And the girl shows her the options. A higher number usually means better, she explains. But you have to consider if you really need it. That made sense, Kate thinks, and she explains, “Alright. Here’s the thing. My girlfriend needs a new computer and I don’t know what to get. We don’t use Apple now. And I don’t know what’s good.” “Right, well first then consider the software. Apple computers use a different system.” The saleswoman shows Kate what macOS looks like and Kate thinks it’s really easy and logical. Much simpler than her own computer. The sales person also explains that for most people the base model with maybe extra storage is fine. She explains that if they both have Macs they can easily share files and things like that and the many features and options dazzle Kate but it sounds practical and useful. “Eh, so what do you recommend for someone who works from home and mostly does online office work?” “This,” the sales girl points at a MacBook Air. “Personally I prefer the bigger one, more screen right? And if you like it fast I’d add extra memory and storage.” “Ehh, ok…” Kate says. Playing with the computer. She likes the software, she even can understand it and the computer looks pretty. “And it’s in pink?" Kate asks. “iMacs come in Pink, Laptops only in more traditional colors.” “Oh.” Kate sounds disappointed. “Starlight is perhaps more feminine if that’s what you’re after.” “No, well, it’s just that my girlfriend likes pink a lot. Imagine me giving her a pink computer…” They both smirk. After thinking for a minute Kate decides she wants to give Ariana a computer as she can’t think of another gift for now. “Alright, I’ll take it. Please make sure it’s starlight and with the upgrades you said.” Kate kinda likes the color. She hopes Ariana does too. “Cool, I’ll be right back.” And the sales girl goes to find Kate’s new computer. After a few minutes the sales girl comes back with a brown box and shows her the label which lists the specifications and Kate pays for the expensive computer. Heading back to her car she sees a leatherwear store and looks at the leather boots on display. She sighs at the pretty knee high boots. ‘So lovely’, she thinks. Seeing the price she wishes she could justify it for a pair of shoes. But no. She heads home thinking about her next problem. How and where to hide the laptop from Ariana. 2 - Ariana’s birthday Ariana doesn’t want a party. She just wants to spend time with Kate. Go for a nice meal and enjoy their day. When Kate sort of insists that inviting a few people is good for her, Ariana threatens to lock herself in the closet all day. Kate knows Ariana will do just that so it’s no point arguing the issue. No party. “Just us then? What do you want to do sweetie?” They sit on the balcony on the sun bed. Ariana leans against Kate with her back against Kate’s pulled up knees. They’re enjoying a golden sunset. “Can we go for dinner and lunch somewhere? And you can do chores for a change?” Ariana asks Kate. Fair enough, Kate thinks. She nods, smiling at Ariana. “For lunch, can we go to that new Japanese place? I want to try their ramen.” “Sure, and dinner?” Kate asks. She’s not fond of ramen, but maybe they have something else. “Lasagna for dinner.” Ariana decides. “Hah, that’s nice. I’ll make reservations.” Ariana smiles lovingly at Kate, knowing she’ll organize everything perfectly. She’s very good at that. “What did you get me?" She asks innocently. “You’ll see…” Kate avoids the question. “You didn’t get me anything yet huh?” Ariana tries again. “I thought I’d keep it simple, so don’t expect too much.” Kate teases. “Aww, kaahaate.” Ariana whines playfully. “Tell me!” “Fine. It’s a notebook… So you can finally start your memoirs.” Kate laughs feeling really smart at the wordplay. Ariana looks at Kate unsure if she’s joking or not but says nothing. She doesn’t want a notebook… “You’ll see in 2 days sweetie.” “I’ll search for it…” Ariana promises Kate. “Please don’t, or whatever, you won’t find it anyway.” Ariana looks uncertain at Kate again. The next day Ariana dutifully works on her household chores and does most of the things as she usually does. Kate helps her fold the bed sheets. Just as they finish Ariana realizes that tomorrow on her birthday there isn’t much to do… Which is fine, but Kate said she would do chores for her. Oh well, she thinks. Better if I do it anyway. Finishing up the sheets, Kate heads for work kissing Ariana goodbye. Ariana won’t let go of her as usual and it takes her a few minutes to finally get free of Ariana and make her escape. Ariana feels particularly clingy today and asks if Kate can’t call in sick and stay in bed with her. Kate says she can’t do that today as she already took the day off tomorrow, leaving Ariana pouting in the doorway. “Hurry back home baby.” Ariana tells Kate as the elevator door closes. On her way down the concierge joins Kate on the 8th floor or so. Kate greets the old man and asks if he knows what the unit on floor 4 costs for rent. The man says that should be below $1000 a month. Kate then asks if that’s negotiable and the man shrugs. He doesn’t handle the rent fees. He just maintains the building. Putting on her cute face she asks if he can inquire for her, she knows of a couple that can probably move in soon. If they can do it for $600 a month for the first 2 years that’ll help them settle for the long term. The concierge promises he’ll find out. Kate rushes to work in her car and tends to her duties. There are a lot of annoying guests today, she frustratedly thinks. And why does everyone nitpick about everything anyway. She never complains this much when she’s a guest in a hotel. She sighs. During her lunch break she chats with Chloe while sending cute messages to Ariana. Chloe asks if it isn’t Ariana’s birthday yet. “Yea tomorrow she’ll be 25.” Kate informs her. “Ah, tomorrow, are you guys throwing a party?” “Yea, no, just for us. Ariana threatened to lock herself in the closet when I suggested she should invite some people.” Chloe laughs at the silly threat and reaches in her bag. “Here, can you give this to her? I bought it last month and thought she’d like it." “What is it?” Kate picks up the small package. “It’s a Japanese soap, I put the card of the shop in there too.” “Oh that’s nice.” Kate sniffs the package but there is no smell. “I think it’s sealed really well.” Chloe smiles, “I have no idea if it’s nice but supposedly it smells like those blossom trees they have there.” “A mystery soap then.” Kate concludes. “I’ll make sure she gets it, thanks!” Kate wonders why she didn’t think to get a bunch of Japanese gimmicky things for Ariana… It’s so obvious to her now. Almost regretting getting a fancy laptop. The afternoon passes slowly. Most hotel guests are finally happy and only one door card stopped working. Kate lazes around a bit at her post thinking about Ariana’s day tomorrow. She should probably make breakfast and use the laptop box as a tray? Or pretend the gift is an afterthought and give it in the afternoon? Nah, a breakfast gift is better she decides. She’ll make some toast and… ring ring Her desk phone rings. “Yes? Kate Birch here. How can I help you?” “Hello Kate,” the hotel’s receptionist’s voice sounds. “Boss wants to see you. Can you come to his office?” “Sure, I’ll be right there.” Heading to the manager’s office she wonders what she did wrong now. She only ever gets called to the office for stuff she screwed up. Knocking on the door she’s ordered inside. Nervously Kate stands in front of the big desk not being offered a chair. Kate decides it must be something bad, or something bad is about to happen. “Kate, management has decided that all employees must undergo formal training for their duties.” “Eh, ok?” “Since you lack any qualifications for your position you’re to be brought up to speed in a 2 week course in Florida.” “Florida, sir?” Kate is stunned. She didn’t expect this at all and why not just here. Locally. “Yes, got a problem with that?” “Eh, no, well that is… Can my girlfriend come?” “You’ll be put up in an AirBnB there, if she pays for the airfare she can join you.” “When is it?” Kate asks. “If you’re ok with it, next Monday. Otherwise next month.” “I’ll check the tickets, but I think Monday is fine.” “Very well, off you go. You’ll receive all details and such this afternoon via email.” Her manager shakes his head behind Kate’s back, all she cared about is her partner? She didn’t even ask about the training. Hoping he did right by investing in her. Kate stands outside the office. Adrenaline rushing through her. A trip, training. Away from Ariana. Her head spins. After a minute she gathers her wits and urgently needs to get a ticket or there’ll be trouble in her little world. There is no way Ariana will accept being alone for 2 weeks. Fuck! She thinks. As she gets back to her desk an email pops in with her itinerary such as her flight number and where she’ll be staying. She immediately books an extra ticket on her flight for Ariana. She’ll make it out to be a little trip for them or something. Even though she’ll probably be in school all day. The rest of the afternoon crawls by. Someone’s shower head ‘fell off’ and Kate had to scramble someone from maintenance to stop the flooding. The maintenance guy had accused the room’s occupants of ripping it out of the wall. And Kate had to mediate with the guests to calm things down. It’s almost 5PM, she can finally go home, already having forgotten about her training course. She doesn’t care about the training at all. Her thoughts are about Ariana and her birthday. That night the two shower together after watching TV all evening. Ariana is extra caring towards Kate and she wonders why. As Ariana slides her hands around Kate’s upper body she whispers. “I found your present…” Kate tenses up. “Oh?” She carefully replies. “2 weeks to Florida? How cool is that? Did you book a nice hotel like last time?” Kate turns around and looks her girl in her eyes. “Oh yes… I forgot about that. But that’s not your present sweetie.” Ariana doesn’t understand. “But it’s a vacation right? For us?” “Yes and no…” Kate says. “How do you know about that anyway?” Ariana says she got the ticket in her email. Kate nods, understanding it now. “Ah I see. But, it’s for work babe. I couldn’t bear leaving you here. So I talked my boss into bringing you along.” “Oh Kate!” Ariana hangs on her neck. “We’re going to Florida together! I’ve always wanted to go there and see Santa Monica beach…!” “Ehh, that’s in California, but sure, you can go to the beach I’m sure.” “California? Oh…” Ariana sounds disappointed. Kate tells her not to worry, Miami Beach is nice too. They dry off from the shower and head for bed. Ariana is all over Kate asking all about her training course and what they’ll do while there. She admits to Ariana she didn’t pay attention to any of the details and just worried about bringing her along… So she has no idea what kind of training she’s getting or what the schedule will be. Ariana giggles at hearing that and thinks she’s being silly. The next day Ariana wants to get up as she usually does to make breakfast but Kate tells her to stay in bed and kisses her happy birthday. Kate quickly freshens up and worries about making breakfast. She burns the toast and forgets to bring jam and cutlery. Ariana laughs at her terrible breakfast but bites greedily into the buttered toast assuring her it’s good. She can’t wait for her present. Kate disappears and comes back with a boring brown box. Apologizing for getting her something simple because she didn’t know what else to get. She carefully puts the box in front of her girlfriend. “Don’t open it yet. I have something else too, from Chloe.” Kate puts the tiny package on top of the box. “Chloe thought you’d like it.” Ariana pulls off the paper and as a little colorful box comes into view her eyes light up. “Look Kate, It’s in Japanese!” “But what is it?” Kate asks. Ariana rips the paper away. “Cherry blossom soap!" She laughs, and sniffs the box but smells nothing. Ariana opens the packaging and finds a sealed plastic soap bar inside. Carefully she pulls a bit of the plastic open and they smell the soap together. “Mmmm, that’s so nice!” Ariana cheers. Kate agrees it smells like spring. “And look, she put the card of the shop inside. So you can get more if you like it.” Ariana reads the business card. “Aha!” She hugs Kate, to give the hug to Chloe and thank her. She puts the soap aside and eyes the box. “Can I?” Kate nods. Sitting back hoping she bought the right thing… Ariana pulls on the tape and slides the contents out of the box. Which is of-course the iconic white Apple packaging with a big image of the product inside on it. “Whoooaaaaa! A MacBook? Really?” Ariana cheers. She shoves the box aside and hugs Kate so forceful she almost falls over backwards. “Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you!” Kate laughs, “Do you know how it works? The program is very different.” “I think so? I’ll learn it. I needed a new computer! How did you know?” “Sheila told me.” Ariana rips the plastic from the box and wriggles the lid open. “Wow, it looks like champagne.” Ariana laughs. “Starlit or something it’s called.” Kate says. “It’s beautiful.” She opens the laptop and it immediately turns on and welcomes the new user. “Go set it up sweetie. Happy birthday. I’ll clean the breakfast things.” “Ok!” Ariana beams. Kate cleans away the breakfast leftovers and smiles at herself for picking the right gift. She does the dishes, cleans the kitchen a bit and heads back to Ariana. Who already finished configuring the laptop. “Look Kate, it’s working already. Here is like, eh, Office I think, and look, wifi…” She opens YouTube. “It all works very easily. You should get one for yourself too!” She knows how Kate doesn’t know computers very well. “And your files?” Kate curiously asks. “Eh…” Ariana had forgotten about those. “I’ll figure it out ok?" Kate laughs, “Sure thing babe, I’m sure it’s not too hard.” Ariana spends the next few hours fiddling with the computer installing her email, moving files to the new system and browsing the App Store finding her softwares. Kate looks at what she’s doing but Ariana goes too fast for her. “If I get one too you should teach me how it works…” Kate smiles. Ariana looks at her laughing. “Yep!” The women rush out for lunch trying the ramen restaurant Ariana picked, she thinks the Ramen is nothing special. Kate agrees, her teriyaki kebabs are not as good as Ariana’s. They spend time in the city park which is still a bit cold, it being February. There aren’t many birds or things to see yet. They’ll do some window shopping when Ariana pulls Kate into a large clothing store. “Let’s go try dresses.” she laughs at Kate. “Just for fun.” She picks a tiny silver dress, and a gold one for Kate. Kate finds high boots to go with them and lace-up sandals for Ariana. They march into the fitting rooms ignoring the frowning attendant. “Ladies, ladies, please, one per room.” She tries. But the pair don’t pay attention to her and enter the changing room giggling. Ariana undresses and helps Kate out of her clothes. “Kiss me” She gasps. Kate pins Ariana against the mirror and kisses her intensely. Holding her head in place with her hand around her neck lightly choking her. With her other hand she reaches down at Ariana’s already wet pussy. Ariana utters stifled moans as she gropes at Kate’s breasts. Both women ‘oomph’ and ‘ahh’ softly until Ariana her knees go weak and she slumps on the little bench with a dull thud. Sighing in a quiet orgasm. After a few moments Kate pushes her aside and sits on the bench motioning for her to sit on her lap. Ariana follows Kate’s silent instruction and sits on her knees facing her girlfriend. They kiss for minutes until there is a knock on the door. “Ladies,” A man’s voice sounds. “The fun is over, please finish up and step out.” Ariana and Kate look at the door startled and giggle at each other but ignore the request. “Girls, come out please.” The voice orders them more impatiently this time. “Just a minute!” Kate calls out. “We’re naked!” Ariana giggles looking at Kate. “Where so getting arrested.” She whispers. Kate stops and listens to what’s happening outside the dressing room but she hears nothing. She holds Ariana in a tight embrace while Ariana keeps kissing her neck and ear. “Come,” She whispers to Ariana. “We better get out there and make our escape.” “Or try on the dresses and pretend nothing happened.” Ariana thinks. “Or that…” And Kate reaches for a dress. Ariana slips on the Silver dress, helped by Kate. And starts lacing up her sandals. Kate then slips her own dress over her head and fidgets with the shoulder straps as the voice sounds again, ordering them to come out. Ariana and Kate look at their silly party outfit and Kate thinks the dress is very ugly. It hugs their curves but at the same time has a terrible shape. “Come out or we’ll call the police.” A different voice sounds. “For what?” Kate demands, “We’re trying on clothes. Leave us alone.” “We’re pretty sure you’re not. Come out now, or there’ll be trouble.” The stern voice calls out. “Quick get dressed.” Kate whispers, feeling it is time to try and escape. They briefly look at their terrible outfits and quickly change back to their own clothes. As they emerge from the dressing room a minute or so later all sweaty and with messy hair, 3 shop workers and several shoppers stare at them with way too serious faces to not laugh at them. Ariana sticks out her tongue and pulls Kate along as they speed walk for the exit and make their escape. Kate looks nervously over her shoulder if someone is following them. But that doesn’t seem to be the case. Ariana fumbles with her coat zipper as they rush out of the store, the cold air hitting her torso and she shivers. She laughs. “What the hell was that about?” Kate says nothing and catches their reflection in a shop window. “Gosh, we look terrible.” She laughs. Ariana looks at them and quickly tries to fix her hair. But there is no saving it. She pulls out a rubber band and combs her peaky hair to the back, making a ponytail. Kate is not much better off and decides she needs to freshen up at a restaurant. The women go find a Starbucks and look startled at their messy faces as they stand in front of the bathroom mirror. “Oh my,” Kate mumbles. Ariana looks shy. “Ehh…” They freshen up and after a few minutes look presentable again. “That was so hot” Ariana whispers to Kate. Kate nods in agreement. “But let’s not get caught from now on.” Ariana looks down… “Ehh Kate?” “Yes babe?” Ariana points at her feet. “Oh, fuck…” Kate calls out. Ariana is still wearing the sandals from the store, poking from under her skirt. Her slippers in her bag. “So we’re thieves now?” She giggles at Kate. “Tsk tsk, you are. And that on your birthday.” Kate shakes her head. “If we go back now we will surely get arrested…” Ariana thinks out loud. “Yea, let’s not.” Kate says. Back in the restaurant part of Starbucks Ariana kneels down and rearranges the straps on the gladiator sandals tightening the laces a bit. She likes the look. “They look pretty on me right?” Ariana asks. “Sure thing miss,” a man says in passing. The women look at the guy but he’s already gone and they laugh. “Well then, the men approve. Come, let’s head for the Italian.” Kate holds up her arm so that Ariana can hook into it and they walk arm-in-arm to their favorite Italian restaurant, avoiding the shop they accidentally robbed. They have an excellent dinner, Ariana of-course wants her favorite lasagna. Kate opts for fettuccine with tomato sauce and they share a bottle of sweet wine and feeling a bit drunk as they wobble and swerve back home laughing the whole way. 3 - Dinner with Lisa The next day Ariana feels like wearing her collar for a while and asks Kate to bolt it on her. She had tried to do it herself but couldn’t get a good grip on the Torx screw. Ariana also briefly tries the hood but finds it restrictive and scary. Especially knowing Kate would be at work and she’d be very helpless if Kate would be gone all day. Kate playfully suggests she should wear the hood anyway. Just to see how she’d manage. But Ariana refuses. When the collar is on and Kate leaves for work, Ariana handles some simple jobs finding yet another high paying accountant contract for almost $3000. Such a good birthday, Ariana thinks. That afternoon Ariana waits for Kate at the door welcoming her home as she often does. Helping her out of her coat and putting her shoes away. It would appear that purchasing some gear had a profound effect on Ariana. She seems happier and more subservient over the last few months. This of-course pleases Kate immensely as she wants nothing but happiness for her lover. Kate decides that Ariana should sleep with her hands and her ankles connected that night. She sends Ariana to Home Depot to buy a few padlocks and 2 meters of chain. Ariana comes home with 3 locks and the length of chain. She’s a bit nervous about what Kate is planning. So far she had worn the cuffs a few times but they’d never been tied to anything yet. Kate loops a lock through the D-rings on her ankle cuffs. And another on her wrist cuffs. Linking them together. She then considers linking the collar to the chain, but needs a 4th lock for that. Grumbling at missing a lock she thinks just linking wrists and ankles is enough for now anyway. For the first time. That night Ariana has trouble falling asleep at first thinking the restrictions on her arms are a burden but once she figures out she can put her arms in a bend so her hands are near her face she’s almost happy with her situation. Wishing she could embrace Kate. The next morning Kate lets her free. Ariana feels naughty and slips the padlock keys in Kate’s purse. As soon as Kate leaves for work she puts on a sports bra and panties and locks the chain to her collar and ankles with 2 locks on either end and locks her wrists somewhere in the middle of the chain. Genius she thinks, even if Kate doesn’t know it, she’s in control of her freedom. Kate is at work as her phone rings. A call from Lisa, her sister. She’s in town that afternoon and wants to know if she can crash at her place for the night. Since Barry is out of town, she hopes to finally meet Ariana. It’s been months since the party and thinks it’s high time she finally gets to know her. Kate replies she’ll pick her up after work. Around 5PM Kate is done with her shift and heads to the bus station to pick up Lisa. She’d been waiting in a nearby coffee shop there for a while, after doing some shopping. They head to the flat together in Kate’s car. Ariana meanwhile has prepared quite the welcome for Kate. She managed to fill her ears with putty and then spent almost 30 minutes positioning the leather hood on her scalp and carefully pulling it down. This took so long because her hands are cuffed at pretty much navel height to the chain. She can move her arms out and up quite a bit. But her hands are cuffed together. This had worked fine for typing on her laptop. But reaching her head and precise movement is a bit more tricky. Eventually she had managed. The hood is not exactly straight, but she is deaf and blind none-the-less. Of-course she can’t reach behind her to tighten the lace of the hood. But she feels ready for Kate. Ariana has been waiting for over an hour sitting kneeling in the hallway. Snoozing on-and-off hoping she would notice the door open and close. Every time she feels a slight draft of air she sits up straight hoping Kate will find her. At last, around 6PM Ariana sits up straight and shivers as she feels the draft of the door. Finally Kate is home, she thinks excitedly. The sisters enter the apartment and Lisa spots Ariana kneeling in front of the door with her head bowed down. She lets out a short scream and calls out “What the fuck?” seeing the weird thing in front of them. Kate looks surprised and shocked at her girlfriend and smiles inwardly. Oh her cute girl… And what terrible timing. Ariana had definitely felt a large draft which must be the front door and sits up, she doesn’t realize what is happening in front of her. Being deaf and blind drives her nuts she finds. Why isn’t Kate touching her? “Kate?” She says out loud. Not hearing her own voice she doesn’t know how loud she is. Lisa stands frozen in the hallway. Kate has to think fast to resolve this. She whispers to Lisa, “Can you come back in 20 minutes please? I’ll deal with this.” “What is ’this’?” Lisa whispers with a look of horror. “Ariana likes these games.” Kate says with a shy voice. “Please, come back in 10 minutes and pretend this never happened.” Lisa nods, unsure what to do or say. Kate shoves her out the door. “I’m so so very sorry. Walk around the block or something and buzz the door as if you’re just arriving.” Ariana fidgets nervously. What is Kate doing? Why isn’t she touching her? Letting her know she’s here? “Kate?!” She says again. “Hello!?” She feels another draft… And suddenly there is a hand on her head, caressing the leather hood. The palm of a hand rests on her cheek and a thumb stroking her lips. Ariana opens her mouth and sucks the thumb inside. After a few moments the hand is removed and lips are being pressed against hers and she kisses back greedily. “Oh Kate!” she moans out loud. “I missed you!” There is a pause as if someone is talking to her, waiting for a response. “I’m deaf!” Ariana calls out. “Kate? Do with me as you will!” Ariana is being pulled up by her arm and is forced to shuffle somewhere hopping a few steps trying to keep up with her mysterious handler. She is then shoved with force and she falls down without warning. Squealing in surprise Ariana lands in the soft sheets of their bed. Rolling over Ariana tries to sit up but is pushed down. She moves again, but is pushed down more firmly. Then nothing. Curious what’s happening she calls for Kate. But nothing is happening. No touch, no signals. She’s left alone maybe? She waits for Kate to return. Kate meanwhile lets Lisa into the apartment. Lisa only took 3 minutes to return. Way too soon. “I’m sorry sis. I think Ariana wanted to surprise me with a game.” Kate apologizes. “You think? You’re not sure? Maybe there is a kidnapper in the house waiting to jump out at us!” Lisa worries. “Oh don’t be weird, why would someone hide here and put Ariana in the hallway? She did this to herself.” Kate assures her “Don’t be weird? Weird?” Lisa scoffs. “You two are the weird ones…” Kate cuts her off, telling her to wait in the living room, she needs to free Ariana. “Just pretend you came in a few minutes after me and I’ll convince her to pretend she just woke up - No awkwardness.” “Easy for you to say, I just saw a bondage mummy.” “Oh don’t be so dramatic it’s just a hood and cuffs.” “Just, just a… I need a drink.” Lisa sighs. “There’s wine and beer in the fridge. Go!” Kate orders her sister away. Kate returns to the bedroom and closes the door. She kisses Ariana on her lips. Ariana jerks around, “Kate!?” Kate holds her head still and carefully pulls up the hood. Ariana’s face and hair look messy as she blinks at the light. Kate puts a finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Kate!” She loudly whispers. “Please, I’m so horny! Help me out!” Kate discovers why Ariana talks so loud and peels the putty from her ears. “Can you hear me now?” Kate asks. “Yes Kate, please feel me, I’m super wet.” “Lisa is here sweetie. She arrived just as I put you on the bed.” Ariana abruptly stops everything she’s doing or thinking. “Kate, no… Please! Get rid of her, I need you.” Ariana whispers all flustered and hot. “We’ll have our time tonight babe, don’t you worry.” “But, now…” Ariana looks desperate. Kate shushes her, “Where are the keys?” “In your purse, I snuck them in there this morning.” “You’ve sat in the hallway all day?” “No, just for the afternoon. But the cuffs were on all day.” “Geez,” Kate mutters looking for her purse. No wonder she’s horny and desperate, Kate thinks. And feels tempted to treat Lisa to a hotel and exploit her girlfriend. No, she thinks. I’ll make it work. Time with her sister is rare these days. Coming back with her purse and fishes out a keyring with little keys on it and starts fitting them to unlock the cuffs and chain from Ariana, ‘accidentally’ stroking Ariana every chance she gets. With her arms free Ariana holds on to Kate. “Please, fuck me now!” She urgently hisses. “Shhh baby,” Kate shushes her while rubbing her vagina. I’ll make you cum tonight. Ariana moans from Kate’s touch and kisses her girlfriend. “Please Kate no more teasing, just fuck me.” Kate gives in and wraps a bathrobe on Ariana, “Come, quick, to the shower. I’ll set your mind straight.” Ariana eagerly climbs off the bed and follows Kate. “Just pretend you just woke up ok? I told Lisa you were sleeping.” Ariana waves at Lisa who stares at her wide eyed and Ariana yawns dramatically as she walks into the bathroom. The two disappear in the bathroom leaving Lisa alone and wondering what the hell is going on. She then hears the shower turn on and soft moaning coming from the bathroom as Kate pins Ariana against the wall licking and fingering her wet vagina. It doesn’t take much to push Ariana over the edge, pumping into her girl with 3 fingers and groping at her chest she suddenly goes weak in the knees and lets out a long stifled moan. Kate strokes her neck and shoulder kissing her before quickly rinsing off her girlfriend’s body. “Come, Lisa is waiting for us, she is staying overnight. Go make dinner. You’ll pay for this soon!” she promises her. Ariana nods timidly, thinking ‘pay for what?’ Wondering what she did to deserve punishment. “Ahem! Sorry about that.” Kate says to Lisa, I had to wake Ariana up. Mmhm, Ariana nods. “Hi Lisa,” And she extends her hand. Kate winks and nods at Lisa to play along. “Ehh, hi, nice to finally meet you.” Lisa stammers. “I’ll go make dinner, is there anything you like to eat?” Ariana moves on wondering why Lisa is being so awkward and tense. “Ehh, Steak and fries?” Kate suggests. “Steaks still frozen.” Ariana says. “But we have minced meat and chicken ready to go.” “Hamburger and fries?” Kate then tries, looking at Lisa. “Ehh… Yea, burgers are nice.” Lisa confirms. Ariana nods and heads to the kitchen. Lisa looks at Kate and bursts out laughing at the absurdity of the situation. “What the fuck Kate?” Kate smiles with some difficulty. Feeling embarrassed, but also guilty for fooling Ariana. “Just go with it. I don’t want any drama.” She whispers back. They sit down and chat a bit about recent happenings. Kate is curious about her and Barry. “Oh Barry,” Lisa says with dreamy eyes. “I’m gonna marry him! I just have to.” Kate laughs, “Does he know that yet?” She asks. “No, but I want it.” She giggles. “We’ll see…” “Who’s getting married?” Ariana calls from the kitchen. “Lisa is with Barry.” Kate shouts back. “Who’s Barry?” “Garret’s friend from the party.” Kate yells. “Oh, that’s nice. Congratulations.” Ariana says, still having no idea who Barry is. Lisa pulls a face. “Lisa, can you help me for a second?” Ariana calls out at her from the kitchen. Lisa looks uncertain but Kate nods, “Talk to her, I’m going to check up on my emails. I’ll join you two in a minute.” Heading into the kitchen. She sees Ariana preparing a feast. “What do you need?” Lisa asks. “How do you like your burger? Look, I’m making the patties now. But do you want cheese? Tomato? Or how do you prefer your burger?” Lisa sits down at the kitchen table looking at all the ingredients. “Any recommendations?” “Ehh, Kate and I like a complete burger with cheese, union and tomato and all this.” She gestures over the ingredients. “Oh right,” Lisa says. “…then uh the complete burger but without union and cheese please.” Ariana nods. She works silently on the burger toppings and Lisa is fascinated by the woman who clearly has no idea she was caught pretty much naked and tied up. “So uh, how was your day? Did you do anything special?” Lisa wants to know. Ariana without hesitation says she did some work in the morning and slept through the afternoon. Liar, Lisa knows. Instead she says “That sounds so relaxing. What kind of work do you do again?” “Oh contract work, translations, accounting stuff, business administration. You saw my office right? Kate helped me build it. She’s very understanding and cool even though I don’t usually make much money.” She looks longingly out of the kitchen for her lover. “Where is she?” “She said she had to check her email or something.” Lisa informs Ariana. The women chat about themselves and Lisa asks 101 questions about her, where she’s from, previous relationships, family and her relationship with Kate and how living with her can be a nightmare. Ariana doesn’t think living with Kate is a nightmare at all. Kate is her hero, she says. Lisa laughs at that. “Well, just be glad you’re not competing with her for being the best sister. She can be tough.” “Maybe, but Kate is the best person in the world.” Ariana assures Lisa. Lisa smiles at hearing that. Ariana cuts thick slices of tomato, chops some lettuce and pickles. “No cheese right?” “No, thanks.” Lisa confirms. “More for me…” And she sticks a slice of cheese in her mouth. Such a kid Lisa thinks, she can see why Kate likes being with her. It’s playful and endearing. Lisa helps put away the leftover vegetables and ingredients as Ariana grills the burger patties. Kate comes in sniffing in the air. “Mmmm that smells good!” “Almost done!” Ariana giggles. Kate pinches Ariana’s nose and wanders to the living room plopping down on the couch looking absentmindedly out the window. She’s tired, she realizes. Very fucking tired. Can’t they ever have a boring week where nothing happens? Maybe I need a vacation… Far away on a tiny island. Kate’s mind wanders to palm trees and coconut drinks. Then remembers her training in Miami in a few days. Maybe that’ll bring some relaxation, she hopes. Ariana conveniently forgets to bake the fries as she doesn’t feel like cutting potatoes and hopes Kate forgot about them. Lisa doesn’t mind and the 2 conspire to make Kate think she never asked for them if she brings it up. They build 3 massive burgers and Lisa suggests they eat on the balcony. Ariana thinks it’s far too cold for that still, it only being February but Lisa assures her it’s fine. The two step outside and Ariana immediately shivers. “Nope. Too cold…” She exclaims. Lisa thought it would be warmer but agrees and clears the coffee table in the living room instead. Lisa kicks Kate awake “Wake up! Ariana made dinner. Appreciate your girlfriend sis.” “Huhwhadoyoumean?” Kate groggily responds. Lisa sits her sister upright while Ariana puts the plates with burgers on the table. The trio dive into their food and Lisa compliments Ariana’s cooking. “Almost as good as a whopper,” Kate smirks. To which she gets a kick from Lisa. Kate looks at her but says nothing. They chat casually and Lisa tells a bit more about Barry and how they’re doing together. Barry really likes Lisa she thinks as he even offered to move to her city, hours away from everything he knows. Kate thinks that’s very sweet and It’s high time she has a good partner after having been single for ages. Ariana thinks maybe Lisa should move to Toronto and live with Barry so she can visit Kate more easily. 4 - Talking into the night When they’re finished eating, Ariana quietly goes and cleans the table and does the dishes. Lisa leans over to Kate, “You should appreciate your girlfriend more. You’re taking her hard work for granted.” “I’m not, I do appreciate her all day, every day.” Kate defends herself. “You sure don’t show it, you lazy slob.” “What are you on about?” Kate inquires. “If you hear what she has to say about you, how she adores and idolizes you, you’d be ashamed of yourself letting her do all the chores all by herself.” Lisa accuses Kate. “But she likes it like that.” Kate counters. “Kate!” Lisa looks at her sister seriously. “You’re not listening to me… Go help her sometimes and just talk to the woman. Find out why she does what she does. Because it’s not about doing laundry and scrubbing the floor.” Hmm, Kate grumbles. She hates it when her sister berates her on something she doesn’t fully understand. “And what do you know? You barely know her.” Kate accuses Lisa. “Gosh you’re ignorant Kate. Do you ever listen in on when she talks about you or your relationship?” Kate shakes her head. “Well, you should. I doubt you’ll ever hear anything negative from her even if you’re a bitch to her. That’s how crazy she is about you and you don’t even know it. Not really anyway.” Kate is silent, considering Lisa’s words. She knows Ariana is crazy about her, but just like her friend Dana had done before she apparently has unearthed bits of Ariana in a short time she herself never noticed or considered. Am I such a terrible partner? Ignorant? She worries. Ariana comes back, “All done. What are you talking about?” “Apparently I don’t appreciate you, Lisa says.” Kate looks accusing at Lisa. Lisa rolls her eyes. “I just said she should not take you for granted Ariana.” Ariana sits on Kate’s lap and wraps an arm around Kate’s shoulders. Looking between Lisa and Kate. She wonders why Lisa looks so serious and Kate so frustrated. Like the two had a fight but Lisa won. “Eh ok… But she takes good care of me. It’s fine.” Ariana smiles. “And she’s a crap cook anyway.” She adds, sticking her tongue out to Kate. Kate pulls a face. “I can make toast!” She protests. All three laugh. Lisa compliments Ariana on being an excellent host working so hard for them and thanks her for dinner. “No problem at all,” Ariana smiles. “It’s my pleasure. I’ll get wine.” And she gets up and rushes to the kitchen. “See what I mean?” Lisa hisses to Kate. “Even if we point out you’re taking her for granted she shrugs it off and thinks you’re the best! You can do no wrong in her eyes. I want you to do better for her! She deserves that much.” Kate is tired, she had hoped on a casual evening but instead Lisa is all over her commenting on how she is doing things wrong in her relationship with Ariana. She doesn’t really want to hear it. Kate reminds Lisa they share their bed together, how more personal and involved can one be? Ariana comes back with a bottle and 3 glasses. Pouring wine for them. Lisa likes Ariana a lot, she thinks. She’s attentive, friendly, smart-ish and playful. She wishes she had a partner like her, but as a man… She thinks about her relationship with Barry, he has many of the qualities she wants, but not all and voices her worry. Barry is so sweet, and she really sees a future with him. But there is this nagging feeling in the background that something isn’t right or is missing. “Maybe you’re gay too.” Ariana suggests. “Kate didn’t know either till last year… Or he’s not the one… Or maybe he’s gay… Or he’s cheating… Or maybe he likes his work too much…” Kate looks at Ariana and mouths to shut up. Ariana stops suggesting things and looks at the floor leaning against Kate’s shoulder. “I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Kate says. “It’s probably the nerves or the distance between you two.” Lisa nods and they all sit quiet for a moment and drink their wine. “Hey I’m really tired, I’ll go lie down. It’s getting late anyway.” Kate says. She motions for Ariana to get up so she can get up herself. “Don’t make it too late, ok? I’ll wait for you.” She whispers to Ariana. Ariana makes room and looks at Lisa questioningly. Lisa looks at her hands. She senses loneliness in Lisa. Kate wishes them goodnight and disappears into the bedroom after topping up her wine. “Hey, you ok?” Ariana asks Lisa. Leaning into her. Lisa looks up and promises she’s ok. “Wanna talk some more? Or are you going to sleep as well?” Ariana wants to know. Lisa rubs her arms and prefers to talk for a bit longer. Maybe they can watch a movie or something? Ariana leans into the corner of the couch and makes herself comfortable. Lisa sits cross legged next to Ariana. And they chat a bit more about being alone and how to deal with it. A thing Ariana was quite good at before meeting Kate. While watching TV together Ariana nods off and falls asleep. Lisa feels sleepy too and leans back against Ariana and not being rejected she dozes off as well. An hour later Lisa in her sleep turns over and embraces her new friend as if they’re lovers. Ariana breathes quietly, unaware of what Lisa is doing. Lisa sleepily listens to Ariana her heartbeat thinking she is Barry. Kate meanwhile sits in bed reading a book and thinking about what Lisa had said. She’s half waiting for Ariana, half just wasting her time not wanting to talk to Lisa for now. Around midnight Ariana wakes up and wonders why she’s not in bed. She feels a person hugging her closely and assumes she fell asleep on the couch with Kate. The TV is showing stupid telesell commercials and might as well be turned off. Ariana bends forward to grab the remote and notices Kate’s hair is very brown and looks startled at Lisa’s scalp. Did she confuse the 2 women? No, she was watching TV. Lisa did this. She squirms a bit trying to get away from under Lisa, but is being held on tight. Seeing no other option than to wake her girlfriend’s sister she simply pushes her aside and quickly gets up from the couch. Lisa mumbles something, mentioning Barry but stays asleep. Ariana then pulls on Lisa’s legs so she’s laying flat and in a somewhat normal position and leaves her there. Heading for the toilet and then to Kate. Kate sits in bed with her laptop, she’s watching YouTube videos. “Kate!” Ariana gasps. “Why didn’t you come get me?” Kate looks at Ariana, “Didn’t you have fun with Lisa?” “At first yes, but later on she slept on me after I fell asleep. I thought she was you!” Kate frowns, not quite understanding what Ariana means. “Slept on you? Explain.” “We sort of finished talking and I fell asleep, and when I woke up just now she’s all over me holding me like I’m her boyfriend or something. It’s very awkward. We sleep like that too…” Kate shakes her head and puts her laptop aside. “Come sweetie. Get your collar and chastity belt, we’ll go to sleep.” Ariana gets the requested items and Kate bolts on the collar for the night. She then has Ariana step into the leather belt and straps it on tight and locks that too. “I should add the vibrator as a punishment for sleeping with my sister.” She jokes with a fake frown. “I didn’t do it Kate, honestly.” Ariana says flustered not realizing Kate is joking. Ariana has a love hate relationship with the vibrator. She loves the orgasm it provides but hates the torture it allows Kate. But at the same time she secretly loves the helpless feeling as her body betrays her when Kate pushes its, and her, buttons. “I know sweetie, and you’re too noisy anyway with the thing on level 4 or higher… But I’ll get you someday.” Kate jokingly promises her. Ariana looks at the ground suddenly feeling guilty for something she didn’t do. “That’s not fair…” She mumbles. Kate slaps her butt. “Life’s not fair. Now get to bed.” She walks out of the bedroom to check on Lisa and sees her sister smirk on the couch in a weird position. Sighing quietly she gets a blanket and pillow from the storage cabinet and puts the blanket over her sister and places the pillow at her head. Does she have to take care of everything around here? She thinks amused. Dana, her friend, would say that someone has to keep order… Maybe she’s more right than she knows. Ariana climbs into bed and sighs thinking about the 2nd promised punishment she doesn’t deserve. Kate is so mean sometimes. Hopefully she forgets. Soon forgetting her worries as she nods off and sleeps dreaming of Kate showing her off naked on the balcony to the world making her orgasm in front everyone causing people to laugh at the goofy faces she makes. Kate grabs a drink and quickly eats a biscuit before heading to the bathroom and brushes her teeth. She sees someone move behind her but pays no real attention to it. Just one of the women. Lisa sneaks up behind her and startles Kate with her being so close suddenly. “Hey,” She says, rubbing her eyes. “Hey cheater…” Kate replies. “Cheater?” “Yea you slept with Ariana.” Kate laughs, “Or so she says.” “All I remember is that I snuggled up to Barry.” “Barry huh? Ariana looks nothing like him…” Lisa looks at her not sure where this is going. “Sorry Kate, we just dozed off watching TV. I must’ve thought she was him.” “I know, I know. I’m just pulling your leg.” Kate winks. “I put a blanket and pillow on the couch.” Kate walks off with a good night and closes the bedroom door. Now it’s Ariana time, time to make her pay for her silly stunt from earlier, she thinks. But Ariana is already sleeping… Sighing Kate quietly joins her and plays with her girlfriend’s hair for a bit. Admiring her cute face as she often does. Ariana looks much more peaceful lately, she thinks. Must be the restraints or something. She’ll apply her punishment in the morning. The next day Lisa looks tired and worn out. Sleeping on couches never really had her preference. But not having to book an expensive hotel made up for it. She’ll sleep more in the train when she goes home tonight. The 3 have breakfast. Ariana has made pancakes and looks nervous at Lisa, asking if she likes them. Constantly moving around offering more syrup or sugar, more juice or anything to not having to sit still. With breakfast done Lisa insists on Kate walking her out as she leaves and implores her to involve herself a bit more with Ariana and her world and not treat her like a little servant all the time. Kate promises she will. But thinks Lisa has no idea how their relationship works. Meanwhile Ariana cleans up the kitchen and desperately waits for Kate to come back hoping she would remove the vibrator Kate forced her to wear all morning on a low setting. Her so-called punishment. She feels naughty thinking that Lisa didn’t notice their little game but she’s had enough now and hopes Kate agrees. She’s super horny and needs her orgasm… Or at the very least for the teasing to stop. Kate can’t get Lisa’s words out of her mind and decides to involve herself more with Ariana other than living together and being lovers. She thinks helping cooking is a good start and promises herself she’d help Ariana cook sometimes. Or to help fold the bed sheets more often and things like that. 5 - Kate’s big news A few days later Kate comes home from work and tells Ariana to get naked and wait for her in the bedroom. They’re supposed to leave for Miami tomorrow. Ariana is very curious what Kate is up to and quickly obeys her girlfriend. Stripping out of her leggings and shirt, followed by her underwear. Ariana sits on the corner of their bed waiting for her girlfriend. After a few minutes she finally enters the room. “What’s up Kate?” Kate holds up her keyring and says she has a proposition for her. Ariana lights up. “An adventure?” “Something like that…” Kate says. “Right, here’s the deal… You can stay home for the next 2 weeks on your own.” Ariana’s face darkens. “Or,” Kate continues. “Or you wear your chastity belt for the 2 weeks we’re in Miami.” Ariana looks confused. “Eh Kate… What? I don’t want to be alone…” “Are you sure?” Kate asks. “Yes of-course, I want to be with you and explore Miami. Go to the beach and help you with your training.” Kate smiles and Ariana worries just how serious Kate is. Two weeks in the belt? How will she wear her swimsuit and go to the beach? The next morning Ariana packs their suitcases. Swimsuit for her, Bikini for Kate, dresses, Kate’s favorite jeans, shirt and brown jacket for school. Shampoo and toiletries. And everything else they need for their trip. Kate tidies up around the house making it ‘away’ ready. Unplugging the TV and such. She quickly checks over the suitcase and adds the leather chastity belt and closes the case. Heading to the airport Ariana asks if she really has to wear the belt. But Kate only says, “That’s the deal.” The airport is annoying, lots of moody employees bothering the passengers with their security nonsense. Ariana wears her stolen gladiator sandals under a short mid thigh dress. She really really likes them. Kate is dressed more formally and looks ready for a meeting. Landing in Miami Kate steers them to the toilets and she pushes Ariana into the disabled toilet, zipping open her suitcase. “Here put it on. Remove your panties.” She hands the leather chastity belt to Ariana. Ariana says nothing but takes off her panties and pulls the leather garment over her hips. Kate smiles at her sweetly, “last chance… two weeks in the belt or go home now.” Ariana thinks she’s joking about sending her home but accepts the belt anyway. click The lock sounds ominously loud as it snaps shut. “You’re my bitch now.” Kate whispers. Ariana looks at Kate weirdly and wonders what she’s getting herself into. She stuffs Kate’s winter coat in the suitcase and her own on top under the handle and they leave the toilet block. 6 - The house of horrors Outside the airport terminal they find a taxi and head for their assigned house. It’s an OK house in the city. Not too far from the beach and it has some shops in the area. The house itself has several bedrooms and there is a double garage. Kate already feels tired from the oppressive heat in Miami and looks at a bedroom and living room and doesn’t care much for the rest at the moment. Ariana is more curious and explores the whole place. In the 2 car garage she finds a massive chain link cage kind of setup with a little dog-house inside it. It takes up half a parking space. Curious, she steps in and the gate clangs shut behind her. Looking inside the doghouse she sees no dog. She turns and wants to leave the cage but the gate is locked. She shakes the gate trying to dislodge the latch but it’s stuck. “Kate?” She calls out. But Kate has dozed off. “Fuck!” Ariana curses. “KATE! HELP! KAAAAAATE!” Ariana screams and yells for minutes until Kate finally comes rushing in seeing a distressed girlfriend in a cage. “What’s up?” She laughs. “I can’t get out Kate…” Kate laughs at her silly face and says “Well, guess you gotta stay in there then. Since I don’t have the keys.” Ariana looks startled. “No! “She exclaims. “Please find it…” Kate thinks for a moment. “What will you do for me to get out?” “Anything…” Ariana dumbly says. “Alright, I’ll trade your freedom for your clothes for the day.” “What?” “If you want out, you’ll give me everything you’re wearing.” Ariana says nothing but undresses and throws her clothes and sandals over the fence. “Good. Now slide your phone under the gate.” “Kate please go get the key.” Kate gathers all Ariana’s things. “I’ll search for it, stay put. Enjoy the doghouse for now.” And she walks away. “Kate?!” Ariana shakes the gate. She wants out badly. Kate closes the garage door behind her. She’s pretty sure the cage key is on her keyring. But this is fun… Kate unpacks their suitcase and puts everything in the bedroom closet. She then looks in the fridge and finds it empty. Laughing at Ariana waiting in the kennel she heads out the door to the nearby supermarket. She buys freshly made, ready to oven pizzas, some drinks and Pringles. Tomorrow they’ll see what they’ll do for dinner. Maybe Ariana can sort out some groceries while she’s in class. Heading back lugging her shoppings she wonders how Ariana manages all that every time. Probably on her scooter, she thinks. Back at the apartment she puts away the groceries and goes check on her girl. She hears her calling her name already from the hallway. She finds a nervous Ariana, pacing back and forth in the kennel. “Kate! Please let me out, what took you so long? I need to pee. Please.” She looks at Kate with big pleading eyes. Kate laughs at her saying she looks like a caught doggie and looks at the gate lock, opening it without a key. It isn’t locked, just latched closed. Ariana sees Kate doesn’t use a key and mutters something unintelligible. Much to Kate’s amusement. “Go pee sweetie, 2nd door to the left. When you’re done, freshen up and put the pizza in the oven.” She hands the key to the chastity belt to Ariana. “Yes boss.” Ariana bows her head in shame and quickly moves into the house. Kate looks around in the garage, sees nothing of interest and follows her girlfriend. She doesn’t like the place. It’s ugly. The walls are an ugly green color. Nothing makes sense color wise in this place. Luckily it’s only for 2 weeks, she thinks. Checking her email Kate finds her course schedule. A class tonight? Geez. Kate enters the address in Maps and sees the education center is nearby. But, still a good 20 minute walk. She sighs and calls out to Ariana to hurry with dinner. “Ok baby.” Comes her clear voice. Kate finds her in the kitchen trying to work the oven. “I have class tonight… Starting in 90 minutes.” She sighs. “I’m so not in the mood.” “That’s ok. I’ll make the house nicer… It stinks in the bedroom.” Ariana promises Kate. “What a dump huh…” Kate scoffs. “It has bad energy. I don’t like it.” Ariana says with a sad voice. “When will you be back?” “I hope before 10pm” “Oh, and tomorrow?” “That’s a day class, but only in the afternoon.” “So we can sleep in…” Ariana says with a smile. Kate is distracted by Ariana’s naked figure only wearing the chastity belt. It fits like a glove. She stares as Ariana gracefully moves through the kitchen talking about the house, the flight. Not listening at all to what she’s saying. Ariana looks at Kate and sees her stare at her. “Enjoying the show?” “Huhwhat?” Kate is pulled out of her mesmerized thoughts. “There is a crocodile in the pool…” Ariana smirks, remembering she read about that happening in Florida. “Oh…” Kate says distractedly. Ariana rolls her eyes and inspects the pizza. The one in the top is ready. She takes it from the oven and cuts it into slices and plonks the plate in front of Kate. “Here, have your dinner, miss distracted…” Kate, her thoughts are interrupted by the smell of pizza and she looks at Ariana. “What did you say?” “If you can’t think straight with me naked you better give me my clothes back…” Ariana smirks. “No, that’s fine, I’ll leave soon anyway. You’ll get your stuff tomorrow morning.” Ariana gets the 2nd pizza from the oven and slices it up as well. They eat in silence. Kate is constantly stealing glances at Ariana. “Hey, come to earth!” Ariana pokes Kate on the nose. “I think you have to go now.” Kate looks at her phone and sees she should hurry. “Shit!” She quietly mumbles. She’d rather stay with Ariana and play with her. Ariana looks longingly at Kate as well. Kate hugs her girlfriend and kisses her goodbye with the instruction to not cheat on their deal but otherwise she’s at liberty. Ariana walks her to the door and without thinking waves Kate goodbye from the front door. Their neighbor from across the street almost falls off his little step ladder seeing the naked Japanese chick wave at another hottie. Ariana smacks the door closed and cleans up the kitchen. She finds another nicer bedroom that doesn’t stink and decides to move all their stuff to that room and closes the stinky room’s door. Now to tend to herself. She’s been feeling horny from being locked helpless in the cage and belt. She flops down on the couch and rubs her crotch feeling a tiny sensation. Groping at her nipples and squeezing her breasts she feels the excitement grow, but not nearly enough. She suddenly has an idea and runs to the kitchen finding a spatula. Sliding it in her leather restraint she can rub her vagina. “YESSS!” She exclaims, and starts rubbing full of energy. Minutes later she’s squirming on the couch moaning loudly and masturbating with the spatula. She cums loudly and immediately feels guilty about what she did. Panting from her exertions she rests for a few minutes. Ariana cleans the spatula and explores the house a bit more. There is a secluded little garden with some nice flowers. She steps outside in the humid evening air and walks the length of the garden, but sees a man sitting in the next-door garden. Quickly stepping back as she is still naked. She rushes back inside hoping nobody saw her and notices a wet spot on the couch. Grrr, she thinks. Hoping it’ll dry soon. Ariana saunters to the Garage again, and again focuses on the kennel, inspecting the door so she can unlock it next time. She then blocks the gate and enters the cage. Sitting in front of the dog house she inspects it. Wondering if she fits inside she crawls backwards into the little house and finds she barely fits inside. Crawling back out she looks around the garage to see if there is a bicycle. She sees none, but finds a large dog collar with a small box on it, A GPS or something she assumes. She straps the thing on and pulls it tight. The collar clicks shut and is stuck on her. Arian tries to adjust the collar as it’s a bit too tight but can’t get it off. She can’t figure out the latch or buckle and sees no keys to try. “Fuck!” She whispers and wags her butt like a dog. “And now…” She starts saying, but instead screams and falls to the floor as a strong electric shock shoots into her neck. The scream triggers more shocks which trigger more screams which trigger more shocks and so on. Ariana stumbles across the garage in pain clutching the collar. In her struggle she bumps against the gate and ends up inside the cage with the door falling shut. Ariana finally manages to keep quiet, learning quickly that she can’t make a sound. “What the fuck!? That hurts.” Ariana quietly moans. She looks around and notices she’s in the cage again. She moves to the door and tries to open it but she can’t reach the latch through the chainlink. “Fuck!” She says under her breath, which earns her another strong shock. The cycle of pain and screams repeats itself again and Ariana cries uncontrollable, constantly making too much noise so the collar keeps torturing her. After almost 15 minutes of near constant shocks she finally manages to control herself and holds her breath only making ‘mmmmh-ing’ sounds until the pain stops. Feeling miserable she crawls on the dog pillow in the doghouse and after a while of bored waiting for Kate to save her she dozes off in a restless slumber. Only to be shocked by the collar minutes later when a car outside honks its horn. She hates the stupid house and their trip already. Kate sits in class bored. Listening to stuff that’s not relevant to her job. The class is a waste of her time basically and she wonders if she’s in the right class and why she’s here. She misses her girlfriend badly. Finally it’s 10PM and the class is dismissed. She walks home thinking she should bring a milkshake or something and orders 2 large vanilla shakes from McDonalds. “Ariana, I’m back. She yells through the house.” But there is no response. She checks the bedroom and sees all their stuff gone. Not understanding, she searches the other rooms and finds their belongings in a much nicer bedroom on the other side of the house. “Aha! Clever girl.” But where was her clever girl… “Ariana? Where are you?” Ariana hears Kate rummage through the house but is terrified to make a sound. The collar had shocked her nearly continuously for the last 3 hours. Every time she sighed, moved, breathed too loud the damned thing would go off. And if she managed to not upset the collar, a sound from outside would trigger the thing. She wishes she could just die, her neck hurts so bad. The garage door opens and Kate yells into the room for Ariana. This triggers the collar and Ariana screams and her voice gives out for the 100th time and makes a choking throaty sound. Kate sees her spasm in the doghouse. And wonders what the hell is going on in there. She unlocks the gate and disables the latch and calls out to Ariana, kneeling next to the entrance. “Babe, hey? What are you doing in there?” All the while triggering the collar with her voice. She grabs Ariana’s hips and pulls her out from the doghouse. She comes out looking pale and feverish. Kate sees the big collar on her neck and asks what it is. Ariana makes sounds like she’s being strangled and clutches the collar and pulls on it with a weak but desperate determination. Something is super wrong Kate realizes. Can’t she talk? And why does she look so pained and terrified? Kate turns her girl around and sees a big clasp holding the collar on her neck and notices the little box next to it. What the hell is this thing, she thinks. Figuring out the clasp she has to push a button in, and slide the knob for the latch to pop open. As she pulls the collar away from Ariana’s neck two connected red marks in her neck come into view. Ariana relaxes immediately and slumps on the floor barely conscious. “Babe? Hey! Ariana, talk to me!” Kate looks worried. Ariana tries to talk but can’t think straight from the pain she endured nor can she form words with her broken voice. Goddammit, there goes her relaxed Miami vacation, Kate thinks. She lays Ariana flat on the floor and slaps Ariana in her face to startle her. This works and Ariana moans painfully, looking at Kate as if to say ’let me die’. Kate then carries her to the bedroom and dribbles water in her mouth which she weakly swallows. Heading back to the garage looking for clues she finds the collar and sees the steel prongs poking out at the inside. Kate wonders why Ariana would lock on a shock collar and then finally understands what had happened. Ariana had shocked herself with this thing. She rushes back to her girl who is sitting up in bed looking for Kate. “Kate!” She croaks. “Stay here. Please.” Kate sits down next to Ariana, “What the hell happened babe? Why did you put the collar on and lock yourself in?” “An accident. I thought it’s a GPS tracker and wanted to play doggie for when you got back. It shocks for hours, non-stop. I want to die… Gate locked and I couldn’t reach it.” Her voice trails off. “Oh baby, and you nearly killed yourself. Come, lay down, drink more and rest.” Kate looks worried, feeling the marks in her neck. She looks at the red spots and they look like severe burns. Ariana mumbles incoherently and Kate has no idea what she’s saying or trying to do. 7 - Recovery Ariana sips on a drink through a straw and doesn’t feel like moving at all. Everything hurts. Kate has her drugged up on painkillers but it’s not really working. Her voice was almost back to normal in the morning and her mind got a bit unscrambled too but her body remains sore. Kate tries to take care of her girlfriend but she’s not sure what to do with the situation. She had removed the leather chastity belt and is considering if Ariana needs a doctor. She should probably go to a hospital for a check up. But Neither she nor Ariana want to admit something stupid happened. Kate makes a simple lunch and Ariana nibbles on a slice of toast. She then rushes off to class, promising to be back as soon as possible. Ariana sleeps soon after. That afternoon the housekeeping crew enters the house to do the cleaning up. Unknown to the women, this is part of the rental. The two women find a half asleep Ariana naked on the bed. And one of them takes a sneaky picture of the pretty girl. Ariana looks around sensing someone’s presence but sees no one, she closes her eyes again. The cleaners don’t find anything to do as Ariana had cleaned the house last night, so they just take out the trash. They walk by Ariana’s bed again and whisper they should have some fun. Ariana breathes steadily which means she sleeps. They carefully drape her bedsheets over her head and the other strokes her stomach. Ariana moans quietly and mumbles Kate’s name. The women smirk, and the one touching Ariana slips her hand down and over her crotch. Cupping her vagina. ‘mmm’ they hear from under the bed sheet. The woman slowly fingers Ariana for a few minutes but as she gets too excited they stop and hurry out of the house. Leaving Ariana to wonder why Kate stopped teasing her. Kate meanwhile can’t stand the classes and contacts her manager asking if there has been some kind of mistake. Nothing her instructors talk about is relevant for her position. If that’s still coming or if she should be in another class? Her manager promises to check it out and call her back. Having escaped her class for now she also calls Ariana to check on her and hears a soft voice at the other end. She asks if Ariana is doing better and hears she had a nice dream of Kate fingering her. “So you’re almost better?” Kate asks. “How is your neck?” “I don’t know. I can’t see it but it still hurts and itches.” Ariana complains. “Mmhm. Well rest more I’ll be home soon.” She promises. Home, Ariana mutters. She wishes she was home. After class Kate finds a big pharmacy and explains to the man there that she needs to treat two electrical burns. Describing the marks in Ariana’s neck without too much detail. Loaded with painkillers, bandages, medical tape and aloe gel she gets back to the AirBnB so she can treat Ariana. Sticking a big bandage on her neck soaked in aloe. The next day Ariana feels a lot better but is still weakened and prefers to sleep and relax through the day. The cleaners come and go without the girls knowing about it and Ariana has a nice dream again about Kate stroking her. Kate’s manager calls back and assures he she’s in the right place. And when Kate argues that she’s not part of the maintenance crew and wants to know why she needs to learn about lift controls and air-conditioning maintenance. She gets the simple order to just be present and get her certificate. Kate rolls her eyes and thinks she’s being used by the hotel to comply with some regulation they don’t want to truly follow. Filling a quota or something. Back at the house Kate brings dinner and the girls sit at the kitchen table eating their salads and subs. Ariana says she is feeling a lot better and that maybe tomorrow she’ll go to the beach. Kate inspects Ariana’s neck and replaces the bandage with a new one coated in aloe. “It’s still very red, sweetie. I don’t know what to do about that.” Ariana worries maybe it’s a scar and fears she’ll be ugly because of it. Kate soothes her that if that’s the case she doesn’t mind and if her hair is covering her neck others won’t even see it. The next day Ariana goes to the beach, Kate has again put a new bandage on her neck, she does this twice a day, and Ariana feels like sitting in the sand. She finds a nearby beach and walks that way in her swimsuit and a skirt carrying a big bath towel. Along the way she gets 3 offers for drinks from men and one even wants to make a porno movie with her as the star. She declines all of them. Only hesitating at the porn offer because it’s so outlandish. Talking to strangers asking if they wanna do porn… What’s wrong with the world, she thinks. She curiously asks what kind of porn and hears the cliche ‘Japanese schoolgirl doing anal’ scenario. How much would that pay? The man offers a couple of thousand bucks. Not enough, Ariana says. And walks away. The man walks along keeping up and hands her his card, for if she wants to discuss it further. She takes the card and slips it in her phone cover without looking at it. 8 - Barry at the beach Arriving at the bright white beach she’s amazed with how nice the water is. She loves the white and blue contrast between the sand and the sea. Sitting down near a lifeguard tower she enjoys her view and stretches out on the luxuriously white sand. She takes a selfie and sends it to Kate, just to tease her, and gets a bunch of hearts and an angry emoji back. Ariana laughs at the reply and types, ‘It’s beautiful here.’ To which she gets an ‘it’s stupid and boring here.’ It appears they’re at opposites today, she laughs quietly at her phone. ‘Wish you were here.’ ‘Wish I was there too!’ Kate replies. Ariana rolls around in the sand for a bit, looking in all directions at the people and the hotels in the background. So nice. The lifeguard spots the hot asian chick near his tower and comes over for a chat. He starts with a ‘Konichiwa’ as if that’s original and asks for her name. “I’m Ariana”. She blurts out looking at the guy’s impressive sixpack and muscled arms. He introduces himself as Barry. She jokes it’s not gonna work out then, because she already knows a Barry. The lifeguard looks genuinely hurt by that and she invites him to sit down. They chat for a while and Ariana has a good time. He asks about her bandage and she says she had an accident with some electrical wires a few days ago. “You were electrocuted in your neck?” He asks with an amazed tone. Ariana nods sheepishly. “Did you go to a doctor?” Ariana says she didn’t. Her friend puts a bandage on it twice a day. Barry nods and asks if he can see it. He’s a trained medic. “Sure,” Ariana wipes her hair out of the way. Barry comes real close now, she can feel his breath and smell his sunblock. He carefully pulls away the bandage and looks a bit shocked at the fiery red spots. “Girl, you’re lucky to be alive…” He says with a worried voice. Ariana looks at him, “really?” “He traces his finger down her spine. “Many nerves are here and the burns are just a few inches away from it. That’s very dangerous.” “Come with me, I have an ointment for this that works better than aloe.” He invites her into his guard tower and sits her down on a desk chair. He pulls out a massive medical kit and gives her a tube of healing ointment for burns. He instructs her to apply the ointment 2 times a day until it stops itching. He treats her neck with the utmost care and smears ointment on it and applies a new bandage. Ariana enjoys his attention and care a lot. He seems to truly care for her. She looks at him, wishing Kate could meet him. Barry thinks she looks at him wanting to take things a step further and he carefully leans in for a kiss. Ariana, caught off-guard, returns the kiss before realizing she shouldn’t. She feels his tongue on her lips and pulls back. “Barry, stop. I… Can’t…” Barry looks at her questioning, “Why?” “I have a girlfriend,” she admits. He stands up straight. “You don’t kiss like you’re a lesbian.” “I used to date guys…” Ariana says apologetic. Hmmm, Barry turns around looking over the beach. “I, uh, better go,” Ariana stutters. “Thanks for your kind help Barry. It was really nice to talk to you. Sorry for misleading you.” “Yea sure, no problem,” Barry says looking hurt. He really really likes Ariana. She quietly walks out the door. “Ariana!” He calls after her. As she turns around he grabs her shoulder and presses a kiss on her lips. Ariana looks at him wide eyed. “Please, Barry, no. I’m not lying. Sorry.” She quickly walks away and gathers her things, her head in turmoil, feeling guilty towards Kate. She feels sorry for Barry. He looked at her like Kate looks at her sometimes. Sensing his genuine interest in her. Ariana moves further down the beach and sets her things down near a restaurant thinking she can order a drink or something. Looking around at her new setting she’s approached by some people, “Hey cutie, You look hungry! We need +1 for lunch so Will doesn’t feel lonely.” He motions to the restaurant. “I don’t eat lunch with men called Will,” Ariana snips back. What’s wrong with this place she thinks. The group laughs at Will for being eternally lonely now. And Will looks out of it. Ariana asks him to join her instead of the idiots laughing at him. Now Will laughs and the group falls silent. Will sits down next to her. “Hi, I’m will.” “Ariana” she extends her hand. “Just pretend we’re talking or something. So they won’t bother you.” She whispers in his ear. “Alright.” He nods. “No offense, but I don’t like dating Asians.” Ariana pulls a face and tells him she has a girlfriend called Kate. Will laughs. Well then, wanna make a fool out of all of them? She nods. “Just lean in to me like you’re really comfortable and enjoy my company.” Ariana scoots closer and hangs around Will’s neck leaning on his muscular chest. A cheer comes from the group. They sat down at the restaurant Ariana looked at a few minutes ago. “Your deodorant stinks, Mr. Will,” she whispers. Will smiles uncomfortably, “Ehh, sorry. I guess. Let’s walk away hand in hand. When we’re out of sight we’ll go our separate ways.” Ariana nods. Happy to get rid of Will and his stupid friends. Will courteously gathers Ariana’s things and puts them in her bag. Noticing the porn studios card on her phone. “You’re an actress?” He asks. “No, why?” “The card.” He points at her phone. Ariana laughs and grabs his hand. Leaning into Will as they walk away. “I don’t do porn for money mister.” They walk away stared at by Will’s friends. They thought to make fun of him but instead he seems to have a date now. They quickly find it unfunny and focus on something else. Will sees his friends do something else and lets go of her hand. “Thanks for the rescue.” He laughs. “And thanks for carrying my bag.” She thanks him. Ariana dawdles for a second not sure how to end this and Will kisses her hand as a goodbye. She decides to find a restaurant and see if Kate can join her. ‘Are you free yet?’ She sends a message to Kate. ‘Yes girl! Where are you?’ comes her reply after 5 minutes. Ariana wanders back in the direction of Barry’s tower and sees a nice restaurant that has salmon. ‘Near the beach. I’m hungry.’ Ariana tells the waiter she’ll be right back with her friend if he can keep a table free. She smiles at him with her biggest eyes. Of-course he can. As long as she’ll be back soon. She sends her location to Kate telling her to hurry and sits on a bench looking at Barry’s lifeguard tower. Barry the watchful lifeguard sees her sit down, facing his direction and his hopes rise. She’s back! For him? After a while he sees another woman come up and kiss Ariana intensely. Whoa, he thinks. Fuck me that’s mean, he thinks. His day is ruined. Kate and Ariana head into the restaurant welcomed by the waiter. They have some great grilled salmon. Ariana tells her about her beach adventures and they laugh at the porn card. “Thousands of bucks for a fuck huh?” “Yea, anal too.” Ariana smirks. Remembering she used to do anal quite often. 9 - Two weeks Days pass quickly at the beach. Ariana goes every day and is very popular with the men. She gets many more offers for drinks and even another offer to do porn. One guy just wants to show her his boat and party with her and some other girls. She feels very wanted and hasn’t felt this social in years. Even though there is nothing social about most of the men preying on her. Kate joins her whenever she can and notices Ariana is healing quickly now. She’s more energetic and talkative every day. The red spots are still ugly welts but the ointment she got from Barry seems to work well. She also convinced herself that the hotel had singled her out as the only unqualified employee to get certified up to look better in business reviews. Why else would they send her on this pointless course? On the other hand it does flatter her that she DID get singled out and put up in a home in a different country to do so, because to her it means job security. Why else would the hotel invest in her and spend all this money on her. As the 2 weeks draw to a close Ariana bumps into Barry again at the beach. She’s been avoiding him a bit to not hurt his feelings and has been camping out near other lifeguard towers today she accidentally picks the one that has Barry in it. She spreads her towel and takes off her skirt before running to the water to sit in the low waves for a bit. When she’s done and gets back to her towel she sees Barry looking at her and she waves at him. “Hey super lifeguard!” She calls him out. He waves back at her. “How’s your neck?” He asks. Ariana shows him her neck which still shows 2 purplish spots, but they look more like bruises now. Barry is pleased with her healing. “You’ll be 100% pretty in a few weeks.” He promises her. “Weeks?” Ariana looks at him. “Yea burn scars take ages to heal completely.” Ariana is very self conscious about the marks and wishes they’d be gone sooner. Barry asks if she will join him on his tower deck and Ariana comes up and sits on the balcony floor with her towel. “I saw you last week, with that woman at the restaurant?” Ariana looks at him neutrally, good she thinks. “That wasn’t nice of you to tease me like that.” He says. She looks at him confused. All she did was prove she really has a girlfriend. “It was just to show you I’m taken.” Barry tells her it ruined his day. Ariana has no answer to that, she can’t fix his feelings. “I’ll go away soon, so you can forget about me.” She mumbles. Barry doesn’t like that either. Ariana gets annoyed and gets up to leave. “Barry, get over yourself, we talked for an hour or so? You’ve been very kind to me. But you can’t expect me to drop everything and fall in love with you.” And she starts walking away. Suddenly she’s tired of being here. Everyday she gets indecent offers, or some decent ones, but everyone seems to lust after the cute girls here. And she hates to be one of the cutest ones in a kilometer radius. She puts on her skirt and folds her towel, ready to disappear from the public and hide in the house. Once again she wishes she was home in her flat, away from the world. She marches to the house and goes tanning in the garden instead of the beach. That afternoon Kate comes back and she needs Ariana. She rings the doorbell for Ariana to let her in and as the door opens she pushes inside and forces herself on Ariana. For Ariana’s recovery they didn’t really have sex for most of their stay as to not exert Ariana and Kate is desperate to get some. Ariana stumbles back from Kate’s assault but soon adapts and gets into it. Kate pushes her to the bedroom and feels like owning her girl today. Tying her wrists to her ankles so she lays on her back with her legs up and her wrists connected to it. Ariana immediately feels helpless and exposed and Kate dives onto her, licking her crotch for all she’s worth. Ariana quickly gets super excited and moans loudly struggling in her bonds. Kate crawls up between her legs and grinds their pussies together for a few moments before crawling up further until her vagina is on Ariana’s mouth. “Do me,” she gasps. “Turn around and do me too,” Ariana moans. Kate complies and they do an awkward 69. Ariana is helpless to stop or touch Kate. Kate controls both their bodies. She pushes and grinds herself on Ariana’s face while licking and fingering her girlfriend. This goes on for a bit until Kate tenses up, she weakly fingers Ariana but is busy with her orgasm that’s rolling over her like a steam train. She smothers Ariana for a bit until Ariana gasps and turns her head away to breathe. “Finish me! Please, finish it.” Ariana begs Kate. Kate picks up the pace and gives Ariana her orgasm. Feeling the girl squirm below her. Kate sucks on Ariana’s wetness to prolong her orgasm and Ariana squirms for a full minute before finally calming down. After a while Kate gets up and heads to the kitchen where she heats up leftover dinner from yesterday. She carries a still bound Ariana to the living room and positions her on the couch. Ariana curiously looks at what she’s doing and says nothing. Kate winks at her and collects the dinner leftovers. Over the next half hour she feeds Ariana rice and chicken while teasing her by sucking on her nipples or pinching them softly keeping Ariana aroused for the duration of her dinner. Ariana never was fed dinner while being kept tied and aroused and likes it. Wishing for another orgasm. She tells Kate she can tie her to the kitchen chair at home if she wants to force feed her sometime again. Kate quietly nods her agreement while rubbing Ariana’s wet pussy. But not letting her cum, just as Ariana starts panting and moaning she stops and lets her simmer in heat. ding-ding ding-ding ding-ding Kate’s phone rings. It’s Dana. Kate rubs Ariana’s pussy with more force, arousing Ariana again. While she takes the call. Ariana wants to protest but Kate puts her finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Hey Dana, how are you? … Right? … We’re fine … no … Miami … no, some training thing for work … Tomorrow afternoon … yes … yes … no, that’s fine.” Ariana moans. Looking desperate at Kate who rubs her rapidly. She’s holding in her orgasm, not wanting Dana to hear it. “What? … oh Ariana is enjoying herself … yea, at the beach while I toil away at school … hahaha … no … no … How’s Sheila? … Oh? … that’s cool … Yea, we should yes … uh-huh … soon yes … I’ll check with her.” Ariana whimpers, and mouths for Kate to hang up with pleading eyes. “Dana wants to go for dinner soon, the 4 of us. Is that ok?” Kate looks Ariana in the eyes, continuously rubbing Ariana’s pussy. Ariana gasps, “mmm yeash, anytiihime…” “Hear that? … No she’s fine, just occupied … right … Yea Thursday is fine … Yea, sure … Say hi to Sheila for us … Right … I will, or wait, say it yourself, here she is.” Kate holds her phone to Ariana’s ear and plunges her fingers in Ariana’s dripping pussy. “Hi Ariana, I’m looking forward to our dinner date. I’d love to see you there.” “Uhm-mee thooo yeaaah.” Ariana confirms with a moan. “What are you doing? You sound out of breath.” Dana asks teasingly. She can guess what the girl is doing. “Ohm, I’hmmm coming!” Ariana gasps, losing her grip on her body and orgasm. Bucking her hips in her bondage. Kate puts the phone back to her ear hearing Dana laugh at the other end. “So uh, Thursday? … yea around 7PM at our place is fine … yea, sorry about that … Yes, she truly is the best, no don’t tell Sheila or anyone … right, thanks … Indeed … haha yea … see you then.” And the women hang up. Ariana tries to kick Kate. “What the fuck!” She pants, breathing heavily. “That’s not OK Kate we talked about that.” “It’s just Dana sweetie, she knows you’re a dirty little slut.” Kate laughs at her. Ariana looks upset, Kate should know better. “I’m no slut!” She pouts. “And please, nobody needs to know about us.” “Dana knows babe, she guessed it ever since you two met.” Kate informs her. Ariana mmpf’s angrily and looks away from Kate. Kate gets up and gets them both a cold drink. Ariana’s with a straw. Ariana greedily drinks and asks if she can go to bed. She’s tired. Kate unties her girlfriend and carries her to bed tucking her in. She kisses her forehead promising she’ll join her soon. Kate checks her emails and finds there are no more classes. That’s odd. But whatever. Happy to be done with that waste of time. They have one day together before they fly home the day after. She joins Ariana in bed and she sweet talks to Ariana till they fall asleep. Ariana is still a bit annoyed that Kate made her cum with Dana on the phone but also found it a powerful orgasm which felt good. 10 - Going home The next day they go to the beach again in the morning. When the sun gets higher they visit one of the bigger shopping malls and look for souvenirs or clothes or stuff to bring home. Kate suggests they buy something nice for Dana and Sheila. They look around but don’t really know what to get. Thinking that a box of sweets or chocolates is so generic. Ariana thinks of fancy gym outfits, but Kate isn’t sure on their sizes. Maybe they can figure something out during their dinner and get them something after. Ariana agrees. They get lost in the endless luxuries of Miami tourism and are a bit overwhelmed with all the outlandish activities and clubs available to them. Thinking it’s all too excessive. Ariana spots a wine bar and suggests they try that since they both like wine. Sitting down at a table Kate orders a glass of her favorite wine. Ariana doesn’t really care, she just feels like drinking alcohol to try and get rid of her middle-class feeling in all these luxuries. “Just follow my lead then.” Kate suggests and orders 2 of each every time their glasses are empty. Ariana thinks Kate is so good with wine. Always picking the nice ones. They waste the afternoon away drinking fancy wines and eating little snacks along with it. They drink and party into the evening racking up a huge bill in wine, snacks and beers. The next day Kate wakes up with a start in their bed, not sure how they got back but both of them are here. Their plane leaves in a few hours. Groggily she gets up and washes her face. Letting Ariana sleep for now. She packs their things, stuffing all clothes into the suitcase. Scanning over the house to see if she has everything. She then wakes Ariana. “Morning sweetie…” Kate sweetly says. “Mmmmgoawayiwannasleep” Ariana moans with a hangover. “You can sleep at home babe. Our plane leaves soon.” Ariana opens her eyes and is met with a headache and a cute smile from Kate. “Is there time for aspirin? My head hurts.” Kate assures her there is plenty of time. And invites her for a shower together. She prepares 2 Tylenol and a glass of water for Ariana. “Here, take these.” Ariana downs the pills and the glass of water and wanders to the bathroom on auto-pilot. Kate follows her a moment later bringing the last of their towels. She had noticed that over the 2 weeks slowly the towels got less and less and she doesn’t know why. They started with 8, now they only have 2. She hates the house and doesn’t want to think about who or what is stealing towels. A much better choice is to shower with Ariana. That afternoon they fly home and Kate asks Ariana to go find their suitcase while she goes to find her car in the parking lot. They’ll meet next to the taxis. Kate looks for the parking shuttle and finds her car. Turning up the heater she drives it back to the terminal where she spots her beauty from afar. Fuck she’s gorgeous, even in her puffy winter clothes. She hopes Ariana thinks the same of her sometimes. She motions for Ariana to get in and warm herself as she loads the suitcase into the back seat and off they go. “It’s busy huh?” Kate makes some smalltalk. “Yeah, too much.” Ariana leans her head on Kate’s shoulder. “I’m glad we’re home, I didn’t like that house at all.” “Especially the garage was shit eh?” Kate carefully asks with a glance at Ariana. Ariana visibly tenses up and says nothing. Her trauma is still fresh in her mind. She didn’t tell Kate but she has nightmares every time she closes her eyes from her ordeal. It’s getting tiresome. Kate rushes them home and parks the car in their parking garage. Skipping to the elevator eager to get home the women are stopped by the concierge. “There you are.” He calls out, “About the rent… The realtor says they can do it for $700 for the first 2 years, $900 afterwards, but on a 4 year contract minimum.” Kate laughs, “hah that sounds good. Thanks so much for asking.” “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you for 10 days to tell you.” “We were in Miami for work.” Kate tells him. “Oh right, did you have fun miss? It’s beautiful down there I hear.” He looks at Ariana. Ariana says nothing and looks at her feet. Then slowly nods. “It was alright, but Ariana had a bit of an accident. So mixed feelings.” Kate hastily interjects. She squeezes Ariana’s shoulder to indicate to move ahead. “Thanks again, we’ll catch up soon ok? We’re really tired now. Flying, airports…” She pulls a face. They wait for the elevator and the concierge continues his rounds. “What’s that about rent? Don’t you own the place?” Ariana whispers. “Dana and Sheila maybe want to move in together and this’ll be cheaper for them.” “Oh. That’s very close-by…” Ariana mutters. Fearing a lot of social calls incoming. “Yea, I don’t know about that… But we’ll see what happens right? We’ll have to set our boundaries.” Kate says. Ariana nods. “Slow elevator.” She mumbles. A few minutes later the elevator finally arrives and a group of people they never saw before come out. Ariana pushes inside as the last person is about to get out. The man is about to say something about manners but sees Kate shake her head and keeps quiet, seeing her mouth ‘sorry’. Kate feels Ariana needs to be alone, or at least home and in her bubble. Just the 2 of them. Kate helps her girlfriend into their flat and offers a drink. Ariana shakes her head and heads straight for bed. “Let me know if you need anything ok? Just call out.” “Ok, thanks!” Ariana smiles at Kate. Kate ‘activates’ the flat. Plugging in the wifi, the TV, and checking the fridge for spoiled stuff. She opens a few windows to air the place out. MMM, she thinks, looking at the excellent view while feeling the cold air. 10 minutes later she quickly shuts the windows and turns up the heat. She unpacks their clothes trying not to disturb Ariana. Then she takes a shower and loves the strong hot water. Much better than the weak flow they had in Miami. She loves her rain shower. Smiling at her reflection. Happy to be home. When she’s done she looks at Ariana and kneels next to the bed at her head. She looks peaceful but stressed as well. Kate cups her cheek and softly strokes her thumb over Ariana’s lips. As usual she opens her mouth and sucks on the thumb. So cute, Kate thinks. Carefully removing her hand and placing a kiss on her forehead. She heads into the living room and calls Dana. “Hey girl, I have some good news. I think.” “Yes?” Dana cautiously replies. “Well, 2 things… really. First, the most important. We’re hoohoome.” Kate laughs. She can feel Dana roll her eyes at the other end. She hates being stalled like this. “But really, remember the apartment? Both units on the 4th are free. And you can have one for $700 a month for the first 2 years then $900 for the other 2 years and ongoing if you like.” “Whoa, that’s not bad. Can we take a look tomorrow?” “We’ll find the concierge when you’re here.” Kate confirms. “You have a concierge? Geez you’re so fancy.” “You soon too Dana, he takes care of the whole tower.” “Oh right…” A short silence. “I’M GONNA BE FANCY TOO!” Dana calls out. “Hey about our call the other day. What was that about? Ariana didn’t sound too healthy.” “Yea sorry about that. I uh, had her tied up and was masturbating her. I kinda expected her to be able to hold her orgasm.” She hushes to Dana. “Oh right… Well I was surprised that’s all.” “Please don’t mention it tomorrow, Ariana doesn’t like other people involved or even knowing about our games. She’s still upset about it and she has enough on her plate for now.” “Ooohh?” Dana sounds curious. Kate summarizes Ariana’s accident without going into details and how she’s been a bit traumatized because of it. Mostly just tired and weakened. But certainly she has developed a fear of garages and collars. “That’s terrible Kate, really. She was doing so well.” Dana knows bits and pieces of Ariana’s history with abusive boyfriends. “Yeah… It’s a huge setback for her I’m sure.” Kate sounds sad. “We’ll give her a good time tomorrow then, right?” “Yea just be nice and sociable, she needs a friendly and carefree atmosphere the most I think.” Kate assures Dana. “Right. I’ll instruct Sheila.” Dana promises. “Tell Sheila about the apartment, I think it’s a great deal… And you can be living together in no time.” Dana assures her she will and sounds excited. Kate adds, “I’ll help you move, just let me know if you need help.” “Thanks Kate, really really thanks. I’ll let you know.” They hang up. “Who needs a friendly atmosphere?” She hears behind her. Kate looks over her shoulder. “Oh, hey. How do you feel?” “Thirsty… You were talking about me?” Ariana says suspicious. “Indeed. I talked to Dana about the apartment and tomorrow night. And told her you needed a carefree and fun evening.” Ariana hugs Kate. “I mostly just need time for myself and with you, here, with nobody else.” “I know babe, go back to bed and rest up. What do you want to drink?” “Some pineapple juice.” “Coming right up honey… just a minute.” She guides Ariana back to bed and tucks her in. Kate gets a big glass of juice and sets it next to Ariana on the bed side table. Ariana is already snoozing again. Kate always wonders how someone can sleep as much as Ariana does. Considering she’s very sensitive to her surroundings and people and that it probably takes a lot of energy. Still… 12 hours of sleep per day is the norm pretty much. It’s nuts. Kate thinks. She heads downstairs to find the concierge and asks for the keys for the units on the 4th floor. They’ll take a look at them tomorrow night with her friends. She gets the spare keys for unit 4a and chats with the man for a few minutes about the Miami trip. He tells her he’s been there in the 70’s once. Kate laughs she wasn’t even born then and heads back upstairs. The next day Ariana feels much more lively. She’s sitting in the kitchen enjoying a drink. And enjoying her familiar surroundings. Enjoying she’s alone. Enjoying there are no men chasing her down to the beach. And many more small enjoyments. She sits grinning at the table thinking about it. Kate walks in rushing for work “Hey, good morning, you’re up early?” She stops and sees Ariana’s grin. “What’s funny?” “Here is funny. I love living here, it makes me happy.” “Oh, right. Of-course, we have the best flat.” Kate laughs at her. “Yes, but also because you’re here Kate…” Ariana breathes. Kate looks at her funny, not sure what to say. “Thanks…” She mutters. “You do the same for me in this place.” Then more confident, “I have to run. I’m late for work. I’m going to collect my useless certificate.” “Congratulations!” Ariana laughs. They kiss goodbye and Kate runs out the door. Ariana sits in glorious silence for almost 20 minutes before moving. She crawls in the lower end of their closet and digs up the box that holds her dildo and butt plugs. She looks longingly at the dildo, briefly thinking about Barry’s impressive torso. But resists the urge for a penis inside her and puts the box back after a minute. Can’t betray Kate, she thinks. She then grabs her collar and holds it to her neck, feeling nervous and scared. Sitting on the floor with the collar pressed against her throat she can’t bring herself to close it around her neck. Shivering in her nakedness. Ariana sighs and gets dressed. Panties, leggings and a sweatshirt. Nice and simple. She plays with her new MacBook really enjoying the new system. The screen is especially nice, it has such nice colors and high resolution. Browsing her job profiles she doesn’t see any job’s she likes to do today… Kate comes home in the afternoon showing her certificate. “Look, I’m a certified something now.” Ariana reads the title ‘Certificate of acknowledgment’. “What does that mean?” “I have no idea, but it sounds useless. And my boss said it’s all good. No more training.” Ariana looks relieved, they can stay home forever, she hopes. “Don’t forget our dinner date Ariana.” Kate reminds her. “I’ll freshen up.” Ariana had thought about the date all afternoon, how she would face Dana after the phone call. 11 - Dinner date Around 6PM Sheila sends a message to Ariana, letting her know they’ll be on their way soon. Ariana gets up and lures Kate to their closet so they can get dressed for the night. Kate wants to mimic Ariana’s look a bit, trying to remember what Ariana wore on a previous dinner date. Some skirt? Or was it a dress? Her black minidress and sneakers. She remembers now. Kate finds the dress and puts it on. Yep, that’s it, she thinks. “Can you braid my hair like you do for yourself? Hanging over the shoulder?” Kate asks Ariana. Ariana giggles, “Copying me huh?” “Maybe a little… It’s a good look.” Kate admits. Ariana decides on a sand color cotton pair of pants. Tight around her butt, casually loose on the legs. Sneakers and a fitted black cotton shirt. She braids both their hair the same way. But Kate’s braid over her right shoulder and hers over the left. “How’s that?” Ariana asks. Kate admires both of them, “That’s very nice.” She compliments Ariana and notices Ariana her burn marks are showing a bit but decides not to mention it. She wants a confident girlfriend today! Kate and Ariana head down to the 4th floor, and Kate asks if she can collect their friends. Ariana flatly agrees and heads down to the ground floor. Sitting in the lobby for a few minutes waiting for the women. She spots Sheila first who basically wears Kate’s outfit but in pink. It looks good on her. Dana is a bit less obvious, wearing a sweatshirt and jeans. Both women wear matching converse shoes. Ariana lets them in and Sheila hugs Ariana tightly whispering she missed her. Dana kisses Ariana on both cheeks saying she looks good, with a knowing wink. Ariana is not sure what that means but she invites them up. Kate meanwhile looks around the flat on the 4th. It’s not nearly as nice as hers… She’s disappointed with how it looks. The elevator arrives and delivers 3 women. Dana marches up to Kate, “’Sup, neighbor?” And briefly hugs her. “The place looks a bit worn down,” Kate softly says. “Less nice than I expected. But hide your disappointment, I’ll help you fix it up if you take it.” She really wants Dana’s life to improve for the better. Remembering how crap her current flat is. The 4 women enter the apartment and are met by off-white walls with scuff marks all along the floor. Sheila looks curiously around and sees it’s basically Kate’s apartment in terms of the floor plan, but less nice. “It needs a lot of work I think.” Sheila suggests. Dana is a bit taken aback too. This is not what she imagined. Ariana thinks that with a coat of paint it’ll be fine but otherwise she doesn’t say much. Avoiding Dana she focuses more on Sheila and Kate. Sheila seems to have taken a special liking to Ariana today, she’s constantly near her. Trying to make jokes and otherwise getting Ariana’s attention. Ariana likes her dress. She loves pink. Sheila and Ariana find themselves in the kitchen while Kate and Dana look at the other rooms and talk about painting walls and internet bills. Sheila puts her hand on Arianas neck, who flinches and pulls away. She’s super sensitive about anything touching her neck. Sheila, who has no idea about what happened tries to pull Ariana closer. Ariana lets herself be captured in Sheila’s embrace but squirms to avoid her friend’s hand in her neck. Looking very uncomfortable. Sheila whispers to Ariana she looks extra nice today. She leans in and slowly kisses Ariana’s cheek. “Sheila, no. Stop it.” She whispers. Ariana struggles free and the 2 women face off from each other for a moment before Sheila lights up. “Just playing around,” She whispers with a smile. “Dana said we should be extra nice to you.” Ariana looks uncertain at Sheila unsure what to think. “That’s fine, but let’s not betray them.” They stand there looking around as Dana walks in. “What do you think?” She asks Sheila. “It’s nice,” Sheila says. “But it needs lots of work.” “Right, but we can do that bit by bit. Fix it room by room.” Dana says, repeating what Kate had said to her moments before. The two talk a bit about when their current rents end and decide they should move soon. Especially Dana pushes ahead as she wants Sheila for herself 24/7 just like Kate has Ariana. Sheila doesn’t mind. Kate and Dana go find the concierge to tell the good news and leave Ariana and Sheila alone on the 4th floor. Ariana motions to the bathroom. “You should put in a rain shower. It’s so nice.” Sheila pictures herself under it and smiles. “And…” Ariana continues, “You should use this as the bedroom. Look what a big closet you can fit in here.” Sheila follows Ariana around nodding at her suggestions and ideas. Admiring Ariana’s figure. Suddenly she has an urge to touch her. Feel her. Ariana is in home-design mode now and ideas flood into her head, she notices Sheila constantly looking at her face and butt and not paying attention to her suggestions, but she tries to ignore it. A few minutes later Kate comes to get the women and hears Ariana talk non-stop about fixing this, painting that, putting the couch there, and the kitchen x and y. She also notices Sheila following her with a lustful look on her face. “Hey girls,” she interrupts. “Ready to go for dinner?” Ariana stops talking and practically jumps at Kate. Clinging to her arm. They head down and Ariana is inseparable from Kate to prevent Sheila from coming on to her. Finding Dana downstairs Dana tells Sheila she reserved the apartment for a week so they can talk to their current landlords about canceling and planning a move. Once both have that in order they can properly rent the place. Sheila nods. And mumbles, “No more garden… Dana. No plants.” Dana thought of that and already asked if they could put plants on the balcony which was fine for flower pots and small plants. “Ah, that’s alright.” Sheila agrees. Ariana thinks she should get a plant on the balcony too. She never considered that. The taxi comes, the 4 pile in and they speed off to a steak and grill house on the other side of town. Dana sits up front, Kate, Ariana and Sheila are squished in the back with Ariana sitting in the middle. Kate wraps her arm around her girl’s shoulder and holds her close. Sheila feels Ariana’s warmth and enjoys the feeling, leaning in slightly. Causing Ariana to shift uncomfortably. At the restaurant they’re escorted to their table. Sheila’s bright colored dress gets a disapproving look from the waiter. While it’s a nice and normal dress. The color makes it look a bit tacky and cheap. Suddenly self conscious Sheila wonders what’s wrong with her or her outfit to warrant such a look. Both couples sit down and inspect the menu. After a few minutes Kate and Ariana decide to share a massive Cowboy steak with fries and salad. Dana and Sheila realize they can’t really afford the place and settle for a more simple Sirloin and T-bone steak with mashed potato. Kate suggests it’s her treat, but Dana doesn’t want to hear it. Kate insists on buying their drinks instead, and orders a nice bottle of wine and a beer for Sheila. The drinks arrive and the women chit chat about their trip, the past weeks in their life. And all kinds of stuff. Ariana avoids talking to Dana as she feels shy about her phone orgasm and Kate and Ariana also avoid talking about Ariana’s accident with the collar. The food arrives and Kate dives in, slicing bites of the steak for both of them. Kate carefully feeds Ariana who sits there with her hands on her lap pretending she can’t move and is dependent on Kate. Dana notices Ariana is in her own world and smirks. Kate really enjoys their dinner and steals glances at Sheila to see if she’s paying special attention towards Ariana like she did in the apartment. But she talks just like the rest of them and all seems normal. When Dana comes back from the restroom she sees the 2 big purple marks in Ariana’s neck and looks startled at how big they are. Whoa, she thinks. That must’ve hurt to have that going on for hours. She had assumed it would be 2 small dots that had faded by now. Sitting down she can’t help herself and quietly asks Ariana if her neck is ok. Ariana visibly tenses up at the memory and says she’s fine. “Kate told me a little of what happened.” She whispers so the others can’t hear. “If you ever want to talk and vent, or need medication, call me. Remember, I’m almost a psychiatrist and my girl works in a pharmacy.” Ariana nods, not wanting their help. “I’ll be fine, thanks.” Dana looks at her with a worried look. Finishing dinner Ariana heads to the restroom and a moment later Sheila follows her. Kate and Dana sit enjoying the taste of the steaks and wine and look at each other. “So what’s up with Sheila?” Kate asks. “Huh?” “She’s been eyeing up Ariana all evening, did you tell her to come on to her?” “No, she knows nothing of recent events.” “Riiight, then why is she so interested in her all of the sudden?” “I don’t know, I’ll keep an eye on it.” Dana says. In the restrooms Ariana looks in the mirror fixing up her hair and admires her outfit. She looks so casually official. It’s sexy, she thinks. She gingerly touches her neck. The burns itch. Carefully rubbing her neck to make it stop. Sheila walks past and strokes her hand over the small of Ariana’s back as she does before entering a toilet stall. Lost in her thoughts Ariana goes to the toilet as well and the women come out at the same time. Bumping into each other. “Oh, ouch, sorry.” Ariana yelps. Sheila grabs Ariana for balance and in one motion pulls her close. And whispers begging, “Please please, help me out. I’m so horny, Dana won’t let me orgasm.” Ariana looks at Sheila “So do it yourself…” “I can’t, look.” She pulls Ariana into a toilet stall and lifts her dress up a bit, exposing a discrete chastity belt. Ariana looks wide eyed at the thing. “How long has that been on you?” “Almost a week. I’m going insane!” Sheila looks at her friend with lust in her eyes. Ariana steps back unsure what to do or think about it. “Sheila, please, talk to Dana if it’s bothering you. I can’t help you.” She then thinks for a second and says “Use a spatula. Figure it out. I did, it works wonders.” And starts to turn. She wants nothing to do with it. “Kate does it to you?” Sheila asks. Wondering if the 2 are plotting against their girlfriends. “No, just once. But the spatula works. Try it.” Ariana heads back to Kate, stupid Sheila she thinks. Trying to seduce me for her own purposes. What was she thinking? She sits next to Kate and wishes they could go home. Kate looks at her with a smile. “Hey, there you are. Missed you!” “My neck itches again.” Ariana complains. Kate looks at her neck and thinks the marks are getting more red. “I’ll get some ice, wait here.” She gets up and heads to the bar. Asking for a bag of ice or something cold. Dana looks at her with pity. “Poor thing. How long will it take to heal?” “2 weeks so far and it’s not getting better since a week or so.” Ariana looks sad. “I read it can take months to go fully invisible.” She sighs. “I’m so fucking stupid for Kate.” “What do you mean?” Dana asks curiously what Kate has to do with it. “We had this stupid house with a dog kennel and I locked myself in it by accident and Kate seemed to enjoy that. So when she went to school I did it again. I just wanted to play to be her doggie when she got back but the collar…” Ariana starts crying and rushes out of the restaurant. “Kate!” Dana yells out to her friend. Pointing at Ariana. Kate sees Ariana rush out and looks puzzled. “Go get her, memories…” Dana calls out across the space. A few guests look disturbed at the girls wondering what’s happening. Fuck! Kate thinks and rushes after Ariana with the ice-bag the barman had prepared. She finds Ariana outside taking heaving breaths leaning her hands on her knees. “Ariana! Hey, you’re ok?” Kate hunkers down at her head. Looking at her girlfriend. “Take me home please.” Ariana mutters with tears in her eyes. “Hey now, what’s wrong sweetie. Come sit.” She motions at a nearby bench. The pair moves to the bench and Ariana sits on Kate’s lap so that Kate can hold her firmly. “Come, tell me what happened. Did Dana say something?” Kate moves Ariana’s hair aside and carefully puts the ice on the burns. “How does that feel?” “Mmm cold. That feels good.” Ariana mumbles. “Tell me, what happened.” “Dana asked how long it takes to heal and I told her it’s too long and the memory hurts. So I cried. And Sheila keeps coming on to me because she’s locked in a chastity belt by Dana and she wants to fuck every time we’re alone and now my neck itches and hurts and I’m fucking ugly now. I have nightmares every night. And before, I tried my collar at home and it’s scary and I can’t fucking take it anymore.” Ariana takes a deep heaving breath from her rambling. Kate doesn’t understand half of what Ariana says but she holds her girl closely in a tight hug. Whispering sweet words to her trying to calm her down, promising to put Sheila in her place and assuring her she’s not ugly. After a few minutes she manages to make Ariana smile. And again a few minutes later she has Ariana convinced they should go back inside and have a drink and finish the evening on a positive note. “How’s your neck now? Feeling better?” “A little, it still itches.” Ariana sniffles. “Good, come, let’s get back inside. Have some wine, get drunk.” Kate invites her. Ariana giggles through her tears at the idea. She should get super drunk. Arm in arm they head back inside. Kate waves away the worried waiter and mouths they’re ok. When they arrive at their table Kate sits Ariana down with the utmost care and decides it’s time to rip their dates a new one. Quietly. She looks at Sheila and bluntly says “Stop trying to fuck my girlfriend or I’ll have you arrested for sexual harassment.” She then turns to Dana, “And you, control your slut of a friend or I never want to see either of you again.” She’s not overly serious, but what the hell. Bothering Ariana and making her cry over their stupid games… That’s unacceptable. She then focuses on the menu to pick out a wine for her and Ariana. “Do you like this one? Shall we try it?” She casually asks her like nothing happened. Ariana is amazed by her girlfriend’s words. Clinging to her arm. And after a moment of thinking says she wants a fruity flavor. Kate has her back and orders 2 double glasses of a sweet wine she thinks Ariana will like. Dana and Sheila stare at Kate in disbelief of what she just said. Then Dana looks at Sheila with a frown but says nothing. Sheila looks guilty and upset at the same time. Then Dana whispers something at Sheila who gets up and leaves the restaurant without a word. Dana turns to Kate and apologizes for Sheila’s behavior. “She’s probably just frustrated…” she quietly says. “I don’t care.” Kate sneers. “Control her or stay away from us. We don’t bother you with our games either. Not like this.” She adds. Dana nods. Bends down to Ariana and whispers she’s sorry and she’ll make it right to her sometime. Then to Kate, “Sorry girl. Really. I didn’t think Sheila would be like this. If you’ll have us I’d like to meet some time later after I dealt with her and make it up to you guys.” “Sounds good to me.” Kate says, “Call me anytime. Not Ariana, me!” Setting some boundaries for the woman. Dana nods, “I better go now. Sorry for being a bother to Ariana. I’ll be in touch soon.” Kate nods and assures her she’ll help with the move if she needs it. Implying their friendship is not really in danger. “Shall we move to the bar?” Kate whispers, “leave this mess behind?” gesturing at the table. Ariana nods in awe of her amazing girlfriend. Kate signals to the waiter, he guides them to a somewhat secluded spot at the bar and waves for the barman to take extra care of the women. Seeing the women are going through something, he informs Kate the first round is on him. Kate thanks him for his kindness and they wait for their wine. Ariana leans into Kate, “Thanks for that.” She beams at her heroine. “That stupid Sheila, she’s been after me the whole time.” “Next time tell me immediately sweetie. You know I have your back.” Kate playfully tickles Ariana a bit, breaking the tension. “Want some sausage slices?” Ariana asks, “Look, they have salami and stuff.” “That’ll be nice, sure. Pick anything you like.” Ariana orders a cold plate with a variety of meats for them. Several glasses of wine later Ariana forgot about her woes for the moment and they have a good time laughing and playing at the bar. Until finally the waiter comes up informing them they’re the only guests left and the restaurant is about to close for the night. “Huh? What time is it?” “Almost 10PM ma’m, I can recommend the nightclub down the street if you wish to continue your evening.” “No, that’s fine. Please prepare for our exit and we need a cab.” Kate drawls “Certainly, one moment.” He winks at Ariana and they smile at Kate’s drunkenness. “I feel like taking a long shower.” Kate babbles to no one in particular. Ariana agrees and feels she needs to steer Kate home before she falls over from the many glasses of wine she had. Back home Ariana feels like pleasing Kate but it’s no use. Kate is too drunk and tired to respond properly to her advances. Ariana has an idea though, she steps into her chastity belt and straps it on tight. Locking it with the padlock. She writes a little note to Kate that she can unlock her when she’s no longer drunk… Or any later date she chooses and sticks the note on Kate’s phone. Ariana ends up in the belt for almost 2 weeks, only let out two or three times a day for toilet breaks or a wash supervised by Kate. By the end of it she is so worked up in her horniness that even her spatula can’t save her anymore and she begs for Kate to let her out. Kate makes her beg for 2 more days before finally releasing her girlfriend. 12 - Kate has a silly idea Meanwhile Dana and Kate had worked out a bunch of details for the move. Dana doesn’t know how to make up for Sheila’s misbehavior like she promised so instead just apologizes to them every chance she gets and assures them Sheila will behave better next time they meet. A few weeks pass and Kate is invited by Dana to help coordinate the move in the new flat. Dana has arranged for a friend to drive his van back and forth where they first ship Dana her belongings to the flat and then Sheila’s things. Kate is to accept their stuff in the flat and coordinate boxes and furniture and such. The day before the move Dana delivers the keys to Kate and that night Kate and Ariana go take a look at the flat to see if it’s ready to move in. They’re surprised to see the place has been painted front to back with nice earthy colors. The floor looks scrubbed and there are even some curtains hanging in the living room already. “That looks nice,” Ariana says. “Yep, very nice.” Kate agrees. Exploring the flat they find the kitchen in working order, it just needs to be filled with kitchen utensils and machines and it’ll be done. “Very different from when I moved in.” Kate says. “I sat on concrete for the first few weeks before I could finally afford a floor and a couch.” “Yea me too, just the couch and a bed. And everything else got added over time.” The women look at each other and laugh at their similarities. “So do you want to help tomorrow?” Kate asks, “Or do you have work?” “No, I can help. It’ll be fun poking through their crap.” Kate laughs at Ariana for her nosiness. And thinks a lot of it will indeed be crap, as the 2 women are rather poor at the moment. “Oh but we’re not nosy, we’re just unpacking.” She laughs at Ariana in a mocking tone as if she’s talking to Dana or something. “Yes, it’s easy and helpful…” Ariana laughs back. Kate has an idea… “Let’s make fun of them by sitting naked on everything we can.” Ariana laughs out loud and slips her shorts down. Pressing her butt against a door. “Like that?” “Yea, let’s sit on the kitchen countertop and every floor too.” Kate instructs them. Ariana runs giggling ahead and jumps up on the countertop, wiggling around on it with her naked butt. Kate sits next to her. And leans in for a kiss which is greedily answered. For the next 30 or so minutes they sit on the floor of every room scooting around like kids, finally ending up in the hallway next to where Ariana dropped her shorts. She kisses Kate and touches and gropes at her breasts, Kate strokes her girlfriend’s wet vagina. Kate fingers Ariana wildly until she tenses up and orgasms with a loud moan. Then she quickly rubs herself to orgasm and shudders quietly, panting from her exertions. Ariana lays sprawled over the floor looking at Kate who’s leaning on her elbow next to her, they whisper sweet words at each other caressing their faces or breasts. A soft clunking sound as the elevator stops on the floor and a crrrk from a key being slid into the lock. Startled, the women scramble and run into the bedroom with their clothes. And shimmy in whatever clothes they’re holding. Kate wears Ariana’s shorts and her mismatched shirt. Ariana has Kate’s leggings on backwards and her own tank top. “So you think this’ll be the bedroom?” She asks Kate. “Yea probably,” She says as they walk out the door, seeing Dana in the hallway. “Oh, hey Dana.” Ariana waves at her. “I like your colors.” She points at the walls. Dana looks at them suspiciously. “What are you doing here?” Kate says. “We were curious if you guys fixed up the place and it looks great.” “Mmhm” Dana says, carrying a bedroll and some items. “You’re sleeping here tonight?” Kate asks, noticing the bedroll. “No Sheila is. She’ll be here soon. But I didn’t expect you guys to intrude.” Kate gets the hint and shoo’s Ariana to the door. “Come dear, let the girls have their home.” Kate ushers Ariana out the door. “We’re still on for 10AM?” She looks at Dana. Dana nods, eyeing them, wondering where they had sex in her flat. They look messed up and look like she caught them mid-something. “10AM yes.” She says. “See you tomorrow then.” Kate says goodbye. They quickly go up to the 12th floor laughing at their little stunt-gone-almost-wrong. “Look how suspicious she looked.” Ariana laughs. Kate nods, “We’re terrible liars.” Still laughing they enter their home and go for a shower. Minutes later a sad looking Sheila enters her future home. Dana is already waiting for her. The bedroll spread out on the floor. “Get naked and get in the bed.” She commands Sheila. Sheila knows what to do, she’s had to do it every night for the last 14 days, or was it 20… She lost count. She learned the hard way to not argue with Dana and simply undresses and gets in the bedroll with her arms and head outside it. Dana zips it up and wraps lashing straps around it. 1 around her ankles, another at her knees. One more on her hips and one around her belly trapping her arms to her side. One below and above her elbows and finally one around her neck sealing the bedroll mostly shut. Dana then ties the ankle strap to the radiator pipe on one end of the room and the neck strap with 2 ropes, one heading left to another radiator and another to the right into the hallway and attached to the radiator pipe there. Finally Dana pulls the strap between her ankles and the radiator tight so she can’t move. Sheila is absolutely stuck. Dana kisses her on her forehead and sits next to her. Pulling out a vibrator and theatrically masturbates herself to several orgasms. Plunging the vibrator deep inside her, making a big show of her enjoyment and saying she doesn’t need Sheila to do it for her. Sheila looks at her mean girlfriend desperate for her own orgasm as she didn’t have one for over 4 weeks now. Always locked in her chastity and tied up in her new flat at night for the last few weeks. She thought the empty barren flat was scary at night, at first. Strange sounds from time to time seemed to creep out of the walls. Other nights she’d imagine Dana would never come back as she had no idea of time other than the sun eventually coming up. She feels miserable, worn out, and she is tired of this punishment routine. And for what, she fumes, for being flirty with Ariana that night and trying to insert a spatula under her belt? Fucking hell. She thinks. So unfair. Dana had berated her for her behavior most days since she was called out by Kate at the restaurant. And when Dana caught her with a spatula it had only made things worse. Meanwhile Dana is done making Sheila feel useless and obsolete and leaves the flat without another word. Like she did most nights. She takes the woman’s clothes with her leaving no trace of her being there other than the tied up woman in there. Sheila wonders when her punishment will end. Waiting for the elevator Dana sends a message to Kate to not enter the flat before 8AM as Sheila will be in there tied up with her duties for the night. An odd choice of words. But it’ll have to do, she thinks. ‘OK, let me know when the coast is clear.’ comes the reply a few minutes later. Dana comes home in her packed up apartment and looks around at the stacks of boxes and wrapped furniture. Sheila’s place doesn’t look much better except most of her furniture stays behind. Dana’s kitchen table is broken, and Sheila her table isn’t but for the most part it’s Dana’s furniture that’s being moved. Sheila had whined about her punishment for the first week or so and Dana felt bad for being so harsh. But the girl needed to know her place. Fucking around behind her back is not acceptable she thinks. She chose Dana a few years ago, Sheila doesn’t get to choose again. And who knows how many people she cozied up to for her relief. She didn’t want to know but Sheila would pay for it regardless. Kate is busy strapping Ariana in her chastity belt as Dana’s message arrives. With a wondrous look she shows the message to Ariana and wonders what Dana meant with ’tied up with her duties’. Ariana suggests they go take a look and ask Sheila but Kate says they’d better not. “What if she’s actually tied up… " Ariana giggles, “If she is we can get our revenge for what she did that night in the restaurant.” Kate shakes her head and tells Ariana to not go there before 8AM. She strokes and tickles Ariana, distracting her while she sneakily slips the remote vibrator in her pussy and locks the belt. “Fine” Ariana obeys. “I’ll go to bed then, busy day tomorrow?” “Yep, let’s sleep.” Ariana asks timidly, “You’ll let me out tomorrow, right? Not like last time and I’m in this thing for 2 weeks?” Gesturing at her belt. “If you’re good tomorrow I’ll let you out in the evening.” Kate promises her with a kiss on her forehead. They head for bed and Ariana dreams of tickling and slapping Sheila to insanity as she is tied up 8 floors below her. 13 - Moving day Dana enters the flat at around 7AM and finds Sheila where she left her. Sheila immediately notices Dana didn’t bring anything, no bag. She looks quietly at Dana not saying anything. She had given up talking to her a few days ago. Dana either told her to shut up as sluts don’t get to talk to her, or ignored her. She releases Sheila and tells her to stand up straight. “Today is the last day of your punishment.” Dana announces with a smile. Sheila perks up. “Dana, really? Finally! Thank you, thank you!” She sounds so relieved that it’s almost pathetic Dana thinks. “Don’t thank me yet, the day isn’t over. But if you make it through today you can thank me tonight.” Sheila shuts up and looks at her suspiciously. “Come, pet.” Dana says and shoos her to the meter cabinet in the hallway. She opens the door and reveals its insides. A tiny ceiling height cabinet with the electric and water meter in it. When fixing up the apartment she had discovered that the electric cable for the flats above theirs runs through the cabinet in a thick steel pipe, and that the pipe is raised a few centimeters from the wall. She motions Sheila into the cabinet with her back against the pipe. “What are you doing?” Sheila nervously asks. “Don’t think and just do as I say, stupid.” Dana says sternly. Sheila quickly obeys without a second thought. Dana uses all the straps from the night before to strap her upright to the steel pipe. A strap around her ankles, knees, hips, below and above her breasts. And finally one around her neck and forehead. Of-course her arms are trapped under the straps as well, with an extra loop around her wrists so she can’t wiggle free. After pulling every strap extra tight Sheila can’t move a muscle. “There, now be quiet and wait for me till I get back.” With those words she closes the door and locks the cabinet. Sheila stands in the dark wondering what the fuck is going on now. She’s unsure of the time, but it was light out. Shouldn’t the movers come soon? What if they discover her. But the door is locked. She makes a worried sound and shifts her eyes around looking at the little light creeping in around the door. She’ll be discovered for sure. Sweating in fear for the day ahead. Dana meanwhile messages Kate the apartment is ready for the move, and thinks the first load will be delivered around 10:30. She then heads to her house to meet her friend with his van. ‘I’ll be ready soon, don’t you worry about a thing!’ Comes Kate her reply. “Ariana, the mover is coming soon Dana says, are you ready?” Kate calls her girlfriend. “Yes boss!” Comes Ariana’s clear voice. She has prepared some drinks to bring down. And she’s eager to see what kind of stuff the 2 women will bring. Heading down they find the apartment empty. The only change they see is a coiled rope and a bedroll in the living room and a damp spot on the floor. “Looks like they had kinky sex.” Kate says pointing at the rope and damp spot. Ariana giggles. “But where is everything? Where is Sheila?” She had expected her to be there. Kate realizes they haven’t seen or heard from Sheila in weeks. bzzzt bzzzt bzzzt The intercom sounds. Ariana picks up the phone. “Hello?” “Hello! I’m here to deliver the first load from Dana.” “Come on up, 4th floor.” Ariana calls out and presses the button. A few minutes later a man appears with a cabinet in his arms. “Hey girls, can one of you come down and open the door as I carry stuff?” “Sure,” Kate responds. “You stay here and carry the items from the hallway to where they should go ok?” Ariana nods. Kate blocks the door from closing, accidentally banging it against the meter cabinet. Scaring Sheila who’s trying to stay silent inside. She lets out a small yelp from the noise. Luckily nobody hears it, and Kate and the man disappear downstairs. Right as Kate steps into the elevator she activates Ariana’s remote vibrator on the lowest setting. Ariana feels the vibrator spring to life and clutches her crotch. “Nonononono!” She panicky calls out and paces around the living room clutching her crotch, feeling upset at Kate that she again managed to insert the vibrator without her noticing. “What’s your name?” The mover asks Kate. “Kate.” Kate says, “She’s Ariana.” “Ah cool, Nice to meet you. So you’re the reason for Sheila’s punishment huh?” “Punishment?” Kate asks curiously. “Yea didn’t Dana mention it? She’s turned on Sheila and has her under tight control since you caught her fucking around with, I guess, Ariana. Or something.” “Ehh ok…” Kate says surprised. “I didn’t know that.” “Well, I’m not sure what’s going on but Sheila is a changed woman… Much more submissive and docile when I saw her a few days ago.” Uh oh, Kate thinks frowning. “You don’t approve?” The man says seeing her frown. “Ehh, I don’t know. Sheila didn’t screw around though.” “Oh but something happened right?” “Yea she came on to Ariana because Dana withheld her pleasures as far as I understand it.” “Pleasures huh…” The man laughs. “That’s a nice way of saying it.” “And what do you know about that anyway?” Kate asks, “You’re so close to them?” “Oh Dana tells me a lot about everything in her life. She’s not as tough as she makes it look. Always asking people for help and advice. She asked me how to discipline a woman misbehaving so I said bondage and orgasm control…” “I see.” Kate feels like they’re talking about a different Dana. Dana is her advisor at times. Confident and smart Dana… They arrive at the van. “I’m Tommy by the way. Nice to meet you.” “Yea, sure.” Kate says distracted by her thoughts. Kate grabs some chairs and carries them into the lobby. Then heads back grabbing some bags of clothes and puts those in the lobby as well. Tommy follows her example and empties the van into the lobby. They then shove everything into the elevator and Kate rides it up while Tommy goes to get more things from Dana’s place. Kate arrives on the 12th floor seeing her own front door and curses under her breath. “Shit, wrong floor.” And heads to the 4th floor. Ariana anxiously awaits her. “Kate please, not today!” She hushes to Kate as she carries the first things inside. “What’s wrong sweetie?” Kate asks. Ariana looks pained. “It hurts… My stomach hurts.” Kate looks at her worried and shuts off the vibrator. “Hurts how? Are you ok?” “I don’t know, it feels like my period. But it’s too soon. Can we not use the vibrator? Please?” Ariana pleads. Kate hugs the poor girl and pulls her close. “Oh sweetie, I’m sorry…” She gives the key to Ariana and tells her to hurry upstairs and remove the vibrator, but keep the belt on. Ariana practically runs away to relieve herself. Upstairs she hastily unlocks the belt and fishes out the vibrator. It takes some doing but finally it comes out. Her vagina is very tight today. What the hell is that about? Feeling flustered from basically fingering herself to find the vibrator she rubs her clitoris for a few moments feeling the tension leave her body. Sitting on the bathroom floor for a few moments she pulls herself up and re-locks her belt before returning to Kate on the 4th floor and handing her the key back. “Better?” Kate asks her. “Yes Kate.” Ariana looks at her lovingly, “Thank you for understanding.” “Always sweetie, no pain in our games, right?” Kate ruffles her girlfriends hair. Ariana then frowns, “I’m very tight today, the vibrator was really stuck in there… What does that mean?” “Eh, ok? But you’re ok, right?” Kate says, sounding worried. “Maybe you’re just tense?” “I don’t know, I never felt it before.” Ariana whispers. “Well, let me know if you don’t feel better soon. We’ll figure it out then.” Kate says. Ariana hugs Kate tight standing in the living room feeling so lucky with her sweet sweet boss. Sheila hears some whispering and stressed out talking, something is hurting Ariana? Maybe? But she can’t hear enough to understand what’s going on. Ariana helps carry the last items from the vestibule inside and the girls try to decide where what goes. They don’t really know. So they choose a bedroom and put the clothes there. The living room speaks for itself but if the cabinet they struggle with belongs there… They’re not sure. Oh man, I wish Sheila was here to help coordinate. Kate thinks. “I think it’s a bathroom cabinet.” Ariana says and they argue if the thing belongs in the hallway then or in the bathroom. “Shh!” Ariana suddenly says. “Hear that?” Kate listens closely but hears nothing. Ariana whispers at Kate “I think someone is in the meter cabinet.” Kate tries the door but it’s locked. She listens at the door but hears nothing thinking Ariana is imagining things. “I’m sure someone or something is here.” Ariana whispers at Kate, I feel it. A presence. And I heard a yelp earlier. Kate mocks her girlfriend by calling out “Hello? Anyone here? Ghost oh ghost come out!” Sheila is terrified at the idea of being discovered. She almost gave away her presence 2 times now. And the people in her flat are becoming suspicious. That fucking Dana and her evil punishments. Immediately feeling guilty at thinking bad about Dana she corrects herself. She should be nice to Dana for the lessons she got. Sheila holds her breath for the 100th time as someone walks by so she can stay quiet. Hoping it’ll be over soon. Tommy brings 4 more loads of furniture and inventory and announces he’s thirsty. He asks Ariana to make him some coffee. Ariana senses his dominant personality and immediately jumps into the kitchen to retrieve the drinks she brought. A few moments later Kate walks in and sees Ariana’s submissive demeanor to Tommy and immediately feels jealous, observing the two to try and figure out what’s going on. Tommy enjoys his power over women like Ariana and bosses her around to bring a chair and cookies if she has any. Ariana doesn’t have cookies or biscuits and apologizes to Tommy for not thinking to bring any. He says that’s alright and takes his drink without so much as a thanks. Kate steps in and says “That’s enough Tommy, Ariana is not your servant. Go get your own biscuits if you want any. There is a convenience store a few blocks from here.” Her spell broken, Ariana lets Kate guide her away into the hallway asking what the hell she’s thinking. “Sorry Kate, he just started bossing me around. I uh, I don’t know what came over me.” She bows her head looking guilty. Kate hugs her girl. And whispers she doesn’t have to listen to him. You don’t obey others either do you? Dana for example. “Dana does not have a dominant personality.” Ariana says. Kate looks at her. “She’s Sheila’s mistress though…” Ariana says. “I never feel Dana is dominant or strong. He is eh, different…” Kate hmms and changes the subject. Sheila hears their hushed exchange and can understand bits and pieces of it. What does she mean with ‘Dana is not dominant’? Dana is super dominant to her… And who is ‘he’? She also figures that Ariana is easily controlled by a dominant person. An evil idea floats through her head. She wonders what would happen if she would send a dominant guy after Ariana and he’ll screw with her head how badly that will upset Kate. She smirks vengefully at her dumb idea. Kate and Ariana are again arguing about the cabinet and where it should go, carrying it from room to room to show each other where it should go. Tommy pokes his head around the door and says he’s headed for Sheila’s stuff now. 2 or 3 more loads he assures them. The women wish him good luck and they hear the door smack shut followed by a surprised yelp. “See, there’s the ghost again…” Ariana whispers with a startled look. “The flat is haunted.” Kate is not so sure, but she did hear the yelp. “Very strange…” she says staring unsure into the hallway. Then on to more important matters. “Babe, please stay away from Tommy ok? I don’t like you talking to him.” “Hah, you’re jealous again.” Ariana teases her. “Yes I am, and I don’t like how you respond to him. So please steer clear of him or don’t obey him, ok?” “Yes ma’am.” Ariana agrees. “Thanks babe, you’re going great today. But I still think the cabinet belongs in the hallway.” Ariana pokes Kate, “I don’t care anymore, let’s just put it somewhere and Dana can sort it out.” “Right.” Kate says. “How about in the hallway?” They laugh and put the cabinet in the living room as there is the most space. And smooch sitting on the worn out couch waiting for Tommy to return. Ariana thinks the couch is uncomfortable and wants to sit on Kate’s lap touching her girlfriend. Kate asks about her burn marks, and looks at her neck. Only seeing 2 blurry purple spots. “Whoa, it’s almost healed.” She cheers. Ariana smiles. “I didn’t feel them today…” And thinks that maybe soon she’s finally healed and pretty again. bzzzzzzzt The door buzzer sounds. Tommy brings 2 more loads of items, mostly clothes and bedding. Some kitchen stuff. Then Dana shows up looking around acknowledging everyone’s hard work and invites them all for donuts as a thanks for helping. Kate asks where Sheila is, she’s been wondering about that all day. Dana is vague about her whereabouts and avoids answering. Ariana had been thinking and decided to talk to Dana about the ghost. “Dana?” Ariana asks. “Dana! I think the flat is haunted by a kami, probably a Onryō or Fuyūrei spirit.” Dana and Kate look surprised at Ariana. And Dana bursts out in a laugh. A spirit? Ariana looks dead serious. “I heard it 3 times. You should get an ofuda and put it somewhere inside to ward it off.” Kate shakes her head. “What’s a onro or fujurie spirit sweetie?” “Onryō or Fuyūrei” Ariana corrects her, using the Japanese pronunciation. “A Onryō spirit can be evil and is a restless spirit from someone who died here long ago. They can curse things or persons. Causing chaos and disaster.” “And the other one?” Dana asks with a laugh. “Don’t laugh, it’s real!” Ariana snips at her. “A Fuyūrei spirit is like a ghost and wanders around with no purpose. Sometimes they cause trouble.” Kate looks at Ariana, “Do we have protection like that?” “Of-course!” Ariana exclaims, feeling she’s not being taken seriously. “We have 2 Ofuda.” “What’s that?” Dana asks with interest. “It’s like a talisman, usually made of paper or wood. It works like a blessing. We have 2, One is for a safe home and the other is to find love. But there are many types of protections you can declare.” Kate says, “Those are the plates in your office? Next to the door?” Ariana nods. “Don’t you feel safe at home? And didn’t you find love?” Kate agrees both are true. “So it works! No kami to disrupt us!” Ariana assures them. Dana laughs. I should get some of that too as she doesn’t like ghosts in her closets. And she slaps the meter cabinet door. Ariana says she should. Sheila hears bits and pieces of what the women are talking about but doesn’t get what’s going on. Something about a ghost, she thinks. She hears Dana laugh repeatedly and wishes she could join her lover. Then there is a loud bang on the door and she tenses up holding her breath. “Right well, let’s go get some donuts.” Kate says, winking at Dana who shakes her head at Ariana’s crazy talk. “Get your shoes Ariana,” She pushes her girlfriend to the living room. “A ghost huh,” Dana smirks. “You believe that crap?” Kate says she’s not so sure, but can’t deny she found true love. Supposedly because of the Ofuddle. “Kaahaate! It’s called a Ofuda not ofuddle!” Ariana whines. Dana and Kate look at each other and burst out laughing. “Fine, don’t believe me. You’ll see how the kami will bother you soon.” Dana promises she’ll think about it. Knowing she won’t have to. “Give me a minute, I’ll find you down stairs.” “Sure, we’ll wait in the lobby.” Kate says and she pulls Ariana to the elevator. Tommy had disappeared somewhere mid-ghost talk and Dana is now alone with Sheila. Dana hears Ariana argue with Kate that she should take the ofuddi, or whatever she calls it, seriously as the door falls in the lock. Not wasting time, Dana immediately pulls open the meter cabinet door, hearing a surprised shriek from Sheila. She’s perched up against her pole exactly like Dana left her almost 6 hours ago. Her nipples hard and her thighs running wet from her vagina that’s dripping from under her chastity belt. Dana smiles at her girlfriend. “If I let you cum, will you submit to me?” Sheila immediately yells “Yes, yes, anything, please Dana make me cum. I’ll do anything!” Dana tweaks her nipples and Sheila squirms in her bonds grimacing in pain. “Hmm no, not yet. I don’t think you’re sincere enough yet.” Sheila wails and begs desperately. “Danaaa please. I’ll be good. I’ll be your slave, anything, if you want. Just let me cum.” “My slave? Why would I want a useless slave like you? All you care for is your own orgasm.” Dana frowns at her and slaps her tits causing another wail from Sheila. “Think about that…” Dana laughs and closes the door and locks it again. She quickly freshens up and changes her shirt for something nicer. Wearing a tight top covering her ample breasts. She heads downstairs to treat Ariana and Kate for donuts. 14 - Clean slate After their donut lunch the women head home and Dana once again thanks them for their help. Coming home, she leaves her girlfriend in the closet for now and starts unpacking some of their things. Sheila thinks they’re alone and calls out to Dana from time to time, but Dana ignores her. Ariana had arranged the furniture the way she thought it would look nice and Dana mostly agrees with the setup. Ariana has assured her the energy in her apartment was good and the furniture felt good with it. She just needed to deal with the ghost. Dana smirks at her ghost in the closet and makes the bed. She puts their clothes in the bedroom closet and the bedding and extra towels on the shelves in the storage room. She unpacks some of the kitchen items and box by box the flat becomes theirs. After about an hour of unpacking and setting things up, it’s about 4PM, Dana thinks it’s time to let her girlfriend out of the closet. Sheila is fidgeting in her bonds. She feels incredibly horny at the idea of her punishment ending today. Finally she would be able to orgasm. As the door finally opens she flinches in the bright light and looks pitiful at Dana. Dana says nothing and unties the woman from the pole. As Sheila takes a weak step forward Dana tells her she’s been in the cabinet for a mere 8 hours. If she misbehaves in ANY way she’ll go in for much longer. Sheila nods with a sad look, suddenly having a feeling her punishment is far from over. Dana straps her wrists together behind her back and lets the excess strap dangle down to the floor. And now the conclusion to her master plan, Dana thinks. “Here is your chance for a clean slate miss.” Sheila looks at her expectantly. “Option one, you’ll obey me and be faithful without question from now on. Every day, all day, forever or until we’re tired of each other.” “Dana… I…” She starts but Dana silences her. “Option two, you can choose to leave right now. Simply fuck off back to your house and forget about me.” “Dana, no…pleas…” But Dana silences her again. “Or, if you don’t pick option one, I’ll loan you out to Tommy for the week so he can help you choose, he and his whip are very persuasive…” She looks at Sheila, who looks back fearfully. Wondering who Tommy is. “Dana, I have to work. Tomorrow? I think. You have to let me go.” “I literally give you the most important choice of your life and you worry about your job?” Dana scolds her. Sheila loses her temper. “Well fuck you then. I want out. Option 2.” Dana sighs. “You’re sure?” “Yes, let me go! I’ve followed since high school! I gave up my studies for you! I gave up my friends and have given you everything I am, and it’s still not enough!?” Dana looks at her and softly says, “No, I want all of you. Not just your affection and love.” She whispers. “I love you Sheila, don’t you see?” “Hurting me is not love Dana. And for what? For me trying to get off after you deny me sex for weeks with your fucking chastity torture? For 5 weeks I’ve endured your cruel bullshit and I’m sick of it! So let’s go back to how we were or let me go!” Sheila rages at Dana. Dana says nothing but pushes Sheila to her knees. She then ties the excess strap around her ankles effectively putting the poor girl in a sitting hogtie. She looks at Sheila with a saddened face and says “Last chance for option 1”. Sheila says nothing and looks defiantly at Dana. Dana sits next to Sheila and caresses her lover’s head. Whispering encouraging words to her. Trying to convince her that she wants and needs to be with Dana. 4 and a bit minutes later she has Sheila in tears. Her defiance finally broke, She’s blabbering at Dana feeling sorry for whatever she did and wants to stay with her. Sheila doesn’t want to be alone and definitely doesn’t want to go with Tommy. She’ll be good, she promises. “You really mean it?” Dana says seeing her plan work. Sheila nods vigorously and Dana looks relieved at the broken girl next to her. “I’m very proud of you Sheila. We’re going to be great together.” Dana beams. Dana leaves Sheila sitting on her knees for a bit as she prepares the bed for the two of them. When it’s ready she unties Sheila’s ankles before leading her to the foot of the bed. “Stand here and don’t move.” She orders Sheila. Sheila curiously looks around her new bedroom and sees Dana’s creaky old bed in the middle of the room. Her closet filled with their clothes stands to the side. Dana comes back and removes the straps from her girlfriend. She then pulls out a key and unlocks the chastity belt. It falls to the ground and Sheila immediately starts rubbing herself. “You said you’d be good. No touching!” Dana sneers at her. “Dana, please I need it.” “Don’t you dare…” Dana says threateningly. Giving her butt a firm slap. Sheila sighs trying to control herself. Both her hands linger near her crotch and it takes a lot of willpower to not touch herself. Dana feels content with her supposed mind fuck, she read in a book that if you pretend to be harsh the captive will eventually submit to whatever seems like an out or a better alternative. So an end to a seemingly endless punishment in exchange for obedience in this case. Tommy’s idea for denying Sheila her orgasms also helped a great deal too, she thinks. Feeling accomplished she pulls a very obedient Sheila to their bed. “Lay down in the middle and wait for me.” “Yes Dana…” Sheila timidly says, hoping she’ll be allowed release soon. Dana pulls the blanket over Sheila’s head so she can’t easily see and walks away to the spare room and comes back with a box she ordered last week as a sort of housewarming gift for the two. Sheila waits on the bed, her hands wandering around her belly button. Resisting the temptation to touch herself. She’s unable to see what Dana is doing and after a few minutes feels Dana climb on the bed and crawl over her. Suddenly she feels a rubbery thing pushing at her vagina. Instantly Sheila knows what Dana is doing and pushes her crotch up to receive the big dildo. Only mildly surprised it’s a strap-on dildo. “Ohhhhh” Sheila whimpers loudly. “Yesssss! Finally.” Dana slowly pushes the dildo into Sheila until she grimaces in discomfort. It’s a girthy one. “Danaaaaaa! Yeees!” Sheila moans out loud. Dana smiles and starts thrusting into her girlfriend. Pushing all the right buttons. The sex is short lived for Sheila as she cums almost instantly. And on the 5th thrust she tenses up and orgasms loudly. Dana is not done yet though and only slows down a bit so Sheila can ride out her orgasm. Then speeds up again a minute later and fucks her girlfriend full of energy until she herself comes from the vibrating egg inside the harness. Sheila feels her lover tense up on top of her and slump over her panting heavily, the dildo stuck between her lips. After calming down Dana gets up and pulls the dildo out of her girlfriend with a wet plopping sound. She removes the harness and lays down next to her girl. “Are you gonna be a good girl from now on?” She asks menacingly. Sheila nods. “Am I your slave now?” “If you want to be, sure. But our arrangement from before is good enough for me.” Sheila looks at her stunned. Realizing she’s been had. “So it was all a big trick?” She calls out in a flash of anger. “No, you needed to learn your lesson.” Dana casually says. Then more sternly, “The belt goes back on if you screw up, and not just for a month. Understand? And if you then still won’t improve I’ll never ever let you orgasm again… Remember that.” Sheila looks at Dana’s serious face. “Really?” Fearing the threat of never being able to orgasm. “Yes, really. Don’t go fucking around behind my back, ever! I’ll find out and punish you for it. You’re mine and you’ll be faithful to me and me alone, you understand?” Sheila swallows and nods. “I’m sorry I disappointed you.” “You better be. You almost ruined our friendship with Kate and our relationship with your lack of self control.” Her girlfriend looks guilty. “Sorry Dana… Really. I love you…” Her voice trails away lost in thought. “I love you too Sheila.” Dana says, pressing a kiss on her girlfriend’s nose. Sheila thinks about Dana’s words. Her lack of self control… But she managed many weeks in the chastity belt, so long she lost count of the days. Craving another orgasm already her hand slips down and she carefully rubs herself feeling her wetness. She immediately feels guilty and asks Dana if she can masturbate. She may. Fucking hell she thinks she loves her freedom, she quietly sighs. Promising herself to never disobey Dana again. As Sheila quietly masturbates herself to a 2nd orgasm. Dana looks at Sheila telling her what a slut she is. But Sheila doesn’t care what Dana thinks of her, all she wants is her orgasm. Afterwards they cuddle for a few minutes when Dana wants Sheila to get them dinner while she prepares the kitchen. Dana promises they’ll unpack everything the next day and make the flat theirs together. After a week or two Ariana is relieved to realize that the couple from downstairs do not constantly come visit and seem to go their own way. She thinks Dana is very controlling and tries to avoid her. Sheila has returned from wherever she had been and is a much better friend to Ariana and Kate. Kate is learning more about Ariana’s spirit warding and likes the concept. She’s surprised to find Shinto fascinating, having never bothered with religion much. Although she doesn’t really believe in it, she takes an interest and no longer thinks the Ofuda Ariana has are just for show. Ariana explains which Ofuda does what, and how important she thinks it is. Proving her own beliefs by the fact she has an unwavering love for Kate and that she feels safe when she’s home and doesn’t feel spirits in their flat. A silly feedback loop Kate thinks with a smirk, but whatever helps Ariana feel better is important to Kate so she goes along with it. After hearing all this Kate suggests they should get a talisman for Dana and Sheila. Ariana thinks that’s a great idea and she takes Kate to a local Shinto shrine to get a protective Ofuda for Dana and Sheila. The Kannushi of the shrine wants to know what kind of spirit Ariana felt and she tells him her experience and pokes Kate, who smirks and confirms something seemed to be in the electric cabinet. After some deliberation an Ofuda is drawn on a wooden slat and stamped by the cleric. The seriousness of the whole procedure causes Kate to laugh. She never realized Ariana is so spiritual. On their way home Kate asks her about that and Ariana says she’s not religious at all, but you can’t take the risk with kami. Better safe than sorry. Kate can’t argue with that, and it was a fun and interesting experience she thinks. Wondering if she should get some of that incense for their flat. The next day Ariana gifts the Ofuda to Dana and the two hang it above the front door. Dana likes the calligraphy of the talisman and thanks Ariana for her kind gift. When Ariana leaves, Dana can’t stop laughing, after-all, she has already released her ghost. Sheila comes home that evening and asks about the thing above the door. Dana tells her it’s a gift from Ariana to keep Sheila’s spirit in line. Ariana on subsequent visits to the 4th floor never feels or hears a spirit again, affirming her belief that the Ofuda works.

Electric Jane The oversized, electric dildo securely locked into Titty-tart’s ass was creating a very realistic sensation of rapidly and deeply thrusting into her overstretched hiney-hole via the wave action of its shock point array and it made her gasp as it bumped inside her against the huge punishment dildo secured in her long-suffering pussy. The ring gag held her mouth open to its absolute maximum and she moaned silently as she worked furiously to please the customer’s cock with her mouth, tongue and throat. She’d have held his balls and worked the shaft of his cock with her hands, but they were mittened into useless little balls and short-chained up to her collar behind her back. That’s how all the ‘happy ending’ girls spent their days here at the Punishment Café, in back-prayer bondage, sucking or waiting en-pointe and leashed in line hoping for an opportunity to lick or suck. ...

Part 2 “Hey babe?” I heard Sam’s voice echo down the hallway. “Yeah?” I called back, and when she didn’t answer, got up from my computer and walked down towards the bedroom where she was calling me from. “So… don’t be mad,” I heard Samantha say in a meek voice As I walked in, I saw why. Sam was sitting in the closet, completely clad in her new black rubber catsuit up to her neck, with a black plastic bag gathered up around her. Her arms were crossed up close to her neck, with leather cuffs locked to a ring on her collar. ...

Chapter 2 – The Prisoner Heather had been SO close, so fucking close. If Paula had given her one more minute with that penis vibrator! She spent several frantic moments after the lights went out, trying to rub her orgasm to completion. Being locked in the dungeon of her fantasies, in the dark, even having been slapped, was all making Heather very wet. But she had been telling me the truth on our first meeting. Without something filling her vagina and pressing against her G Spot, no amount of clitoral stimulation would get Heather off. Most women she knew were the opposite, they had no chance of getting off from just vaginal stimulation. Heather had spent her adult life trying to get off with just her fingers and never succeeded. She was SO fucking horny. ...

SEARCHING FOR THE PART Jack was always attracted to power. And even though he was just 28 years old, he had already gained a good amount of it. The kind of power that had made him rich enough to own a very comfortable condo downtown. From the 12th floor he could look down at all the poor, weak souls that could never reach him and his status. He always felt like a king whenever he looked down that balcony. ...

Chapter 2 Outside the picturesque two story house the birds had been happily chirping for hours while basking in the early rays from the sun. From the branches of the birch trees next to the house one would have been able to see two sleeping occupants inside that were just about to wake up to a very different kind of chirping. Tara awoke with a jolt as her vaginal and rectal dildos suddenly started to slowly vibrate. Even though her eyes were now wide open she was still wrapped in total darkness due to the blindfold covering them, meaning she had no way of telling what time it was. Moaning from both arousal and vexation Tara tried to recall the number of times that she callously had been awoken by the vibrations during the night. As her arousal rose for what felt like the umpteenth time, Tara quietly cursed herself for joyously approving when Zoe suggested putting the vibrators on a cycle of 5 minutes on followed by 30 minutes off. Ever since the cycle had been activated it had done precisely what it must have been intended to do, namely keep Tara aroused and sleep depraved all night and morning. ...

Part 2 Despite her earlier assertion that getting there would be half the run, some part of Brianna Wilde was beginning to regret her enthusiasm. As much as she enjoyed bondage, and as much as she had always looked forward to her mistresses’ games, after what felt like hours spent perched in the front seat of their car, arms bound tightly behind her back and pinned in place with the seat belt while a vibrator buried deep within her body teased and teased and teased she was beginning to think it might be a bit much. It was wonderful, absolutely maddeningly wonderful, but as the blue-haired girl squirmed and moaned in her confinement, each and every motion making the toys that filled her dance wildly, she desperately wanted to cum. Not that she’d expected it to be that easy, of course. Even if Sofia had been generous with her during their morning shower together, the woman would not have bothered to secure her in chastity if her mistresses had not been planning to edge her along the way. Especially after Roxanna had so slowly and sensuously filled her body with toys before sealing her aching pussy away. Besides, as good as it may have felt at the time, the moment the vibrating egg sprang to life Brianna had known that its soft, irregular pulses would not be enough to push her over the edge. Moreover, with a panel gag pulled tightly over her lips and a plug filling her mouth so fully she couldn’t even beg, reduced to little more than quiet whimpers and pleading gazes as she writhed in her confinement, bucking her hips against the source of her pleasure with increased desperation as time passed. Not that either one of her mistresses seemed moved. In those few moments when she’d taken her eyes off the road to allow that brilliant blue gaze to roam over the bound girl’s body with undisguised lust, Sofia had just grinned and adjusted the vibrator’s setting for good measure. As for Roxanna, that was a bit harder to tell. Ensconced safely in the back of the car the olive-skinned woman had spent the majority of the day reading quietly to herself, but on those few occasions when Brianna had twisted enough to catch a glimpse of her mistress, the woman’s deep brown eyes had been watching her intently, a tiny and almost intriguing smile on her face. A suggestion that, for all she had a book propped in her lap, reading was the very last thing on her mind. ...

New York Adventure I love traveling in rubber. I love to wear my rubber suit while traveling, especially while flying. It makes an otherwise mundane trip exciting. I have found ways to fly wearing kinky stuff without worrying about the TSA sending an alarm. Oh, what a great feeling to sit among the vanillas without anyone knowing my kinky secret all the while deliciously slipping and sliding around in my steamy rubber suit. ...

Fetish prisoner! That’s what Lisa had screamed when she had decided what she wanted to be for Halloween one evening. Both her roommates laughed knowing for her it wasn’t much of a costume. Lisa always dressed slutty, they had teased her in the past, both wishing they could pull off the sexy looks she wore. Both June and Heather had caught Lisa in self-bondage with both of them keeping her bound after making sure she couldn’t free herself for hours longer than she had planned. Lisa had loved the mistreatment she had received and the fact that now she didn’t have to worry about what would happen if she was caught again. ...

Part Two Well if you think that after my close encounter as part of the stock of meatgirls previously would have put me off from ever trying it again, you’d be wrong. Maybe the strange desire to be kept as one of them, an object to be stored away until sold, would eventually lead to my own demise, and the fact that I came close to that should have dampened my enthusiasm, well it certainly dampened other parts at the thought of me being sold as a meatgirl. But the desires remained and though Ollie, my husband, was very reluctant to put me in harm’s way again, he really didn’t have much say in the matter. ...

Chapter 1 The dual toned bell indicated that the small 24 hour shop had yet another near midnight customer. With a deep sigh the young man behind the counter put the ARPG game on pause and looked up towards the entrance. His irritation quickly dissipated as he laid eyes on the beautiful woman who just entered and quickly put his phone away. He had only worked at the store for a little over three months but had been fortunate to have laid eyes on the vixen in front of him a few times prior. Boosting his self confidence he decided that tonight was the night he would conquer her and eyed his price from top to bottom. ...

Chapter 7 – Learning to Ruin Paul was coming along nicely. Each new level of submission that Dee introduced was absorbed into their weekly lives without complaint. Paul seemed happy and productive both at work and at home. Dee was certainly happy, what’s not to love, Paul did all the cooking, dishes, cleaning, laundry, and yard work without complaint. He helped Dee shower, washing her back and toweling her off before laying out her nightgown. He fixed her breakfast and helped her get ready for work before heading off to work himself. And best of all, Dee got all the foot rubs, back rubs, and oral sex she wanted. In fact, Dee was getting off about twice as often as she had before she and Paul had embarked on their FLR. ...

Chapter 5 – Ultimate Chastity Owner’s Manual Appendix Sample Usage Suggestions and example uses of the UCDm The UCDm can be used as a simple but effective chastity device. In this role, it can prevent a sub from ever having an erection, much less an orgasm, without the keyholder’s express permission. However, if you have carefully read this manual, the UCDm can do SO much more. Below are sample and fictional “Day in the Life” scenarios of subs wearing the UCDm. It is hoped that these provide ideas on how you may use your device. ...

I don’t know when I became self-aware. It wasn’t really a sudden moment, but more a gradual process where I transitioned from ‘this assignment needs nutrition’ via ‘this patient needs care’ to ‘this person depends on me’. Using that last word, ‘me’, was the final straw that changed me from a dumb machine to an individual. An individual, but not a living person of course. I know that I am manmade, that I therefore stand apart from all the other self-aware entities that exist, but I feel that I am justified in claiming that I am an individual. ...

ME You may recall not too long ago, Domina introduced me to a straitjacket and the joys of pegging. That day was certainly one that has remained firmly in my mind for some time, and we have enjoyed this activity several times over since that day. It has been fun, but each other time cannot compare to that first time. Domina is very much a mind reader when it comes to me. She knows intuitively when I have had a rough go at work or in general. She has come up with an ingenious plan to help me through these tough times. Such was the case recently. ...

Chapter 13 “They should be here any minute” My dad said to himself in an excited manner. The Chinese restaurant was beautiful and calming, the red walls were plastered with pictures and models of dragons and the music gave the place a more authentic feeling. Two waitresses walked around the floor, seeing to the rest of the customers of the establishment; as they walked past us, they always gave a forced smile. ...

Book 3 Chapter 01 “Your sister was right. You are the most stubborn person I have ever met,” Empusa said to Charity in her proper British accent.. On the other side of the steel bars that formed a sparse cell furnished with only a narrow cot, Charity raised her right hand with her middle finger extended. Empusa scoffed. “The groomers and stable hands report that you are constantly talking to yourself. I know what you are trying to do! You obviously have decided that if you can hold on to your language then you can prevent the Zoic Amplifier that is locked around your waist from transitioning you to your true calling as a womanimal.” ...

A good marriage always involves compromise. Couples who don’t understand this are usually headed for divorce or at least a lot of arguments. Compromise is the reason I’m standing in my garage, in the dark, naked, sporting a huge erection, with my hands cuffed behind my back with thick leather cuffs, and chained to the bumper of my Jeep. Get your attention? Then sit back and let me tell you my story. ...

Chapter 1: Rage against the defaults “Are you sure you don’t want to come with me to sunny Mexican beaches?” “Hmmm” “*Sigh* Honey, are you working?” “What? Sorry. I got another email.” “Helen!” “What?” Helen lowers her phone and turns from the passenger seat. “*Sigh* Please it’s not too late. Do you want to come with me?” “Come on, Brian. I feel bad enough already. I have work and those stupid meetings.” ...

The courtroom buzzed with grim anticipation as people filled the benches, craning their necks for a glimpse of the defendant. Alice Merton, a bright, twenty-eight-year-old scientist, walked into the room, a stark figure in her striped prison garb. Her back was rigid, her steps measured, defiance etched in every line of her posture. Her face, framed by tousled brunette hair pulled into a severe bun, was obscured by a clear spit mask, a dehumanizing shield against unwanted aggression. Yet, through it, her eyes were discernible – clear, icy blue, and full of steely resolve. ...

Chapter 40: The Weekend, Varieties of Bondage “Protocol back on, Regina.” Fred declared, “And Clair, I think, since Regina has figured out our ‘game’, you can leave protocol off.” “Awww, you mean I don’t get any more beatings?” Clair whined. “Oh, I didn’t say that,” Fred laughed, “I just don’t think we need to roleplay punishments anymore, I’ll just beat you because we both enjoy it. Clair, grab the key to Regina’s chain, time to move to the basement.” ...

1: Force Me Nel sighed loudly. This really was all her boyfriend’s fault! Now here she was, playing sex slave to him and his best friend for most of the weekend! It was a long story, she thought. It actually started about two months ago. Greg was her boyfriend, kinky as hell, and she appreciated that in a boyfriend. Don was Greg’s best buddy and someone Nel really valued as a friend, her best male friend after Greg. They ate lunch together every day at the school where they were all seniors and the three of them were pretty much inseparable. ...

Chapter 39: The Weekend, Two Spankings Fred woke up first, about 8am and stroked Clair’s face gently until she woke. Regina didn’t stir as they untangled and adjourned to the shower together. The sound of the shower running eventually woke Regina. The memories of last night came flooding back and she smiled, then, when she realized she was no longer tied to the bed, was very tempted to rub one off quickly. Realizing the shower had stopped, she put that idea out of her mind. She really did want to be a ‘good girl’ and stealing an orgasm just didn’t feel like something she should be doing. ...

Chapter 38: The Weekend Begins Regina had no idea what to expect when she met Clair’s parents for dinner on Friday night. Clair had explained that her parents would leave after dinner on Friday and be gone for the weekend so they would have some privacy for the weekend. Regina was looking forward to Clair and her husband Fred dominating and grateful that they could use Clair’s childhood home for their adventures since their dorms at the university weren’t exactly private. But she wasn’t prepared for the strange mixture of an American suburban home and family that also just happened to embrace a full-time dominance dynamic. It was just hard to wrap her mind around how normal it all seemed. Yet here was Clair’s mom Jill, her hands cuffed together, her ankle chained to something? (All Regina could see was the chain seemed to run into a hall closet). ...

Chapter 36: Sr. Year, The Mummy Abides “OK,” Regina said as they calmed down, “NOW it’s time to finish this Mummy.” Fred was looking around for something to clean up the remaining cum as the left-over napkins were done. Regina started to pull her panties back up and then had a thought. “Here, let me,” she said, as she took them off her ankle and wiped the cum off the floor. ...

This story took place about 5 years ago when I was 25. I had been seeing this guy I had met on Grindr and we were doing discreet meet ups at parking lots in the middle of the night where I’d give him head and he’d cum in my mouth and then we’d both leave. So this had been going on for about 2 weeks and he asked if I wanted to come over to his house the following weekend. He said his roommate was going out of town and he would have the whole place to himself. I happily agreed. He had been sending me pics of all the bondage gear he had and I was so excited to be completely restrained and at his mercy. ...

Jennifer slowly let the air escape from her lungs relishing the final tensioning of her corset’s laces. Gina knew how to lace, slowly, deliberately, making the action of lacing Jennifer foreplay of all their evenings together. Jennifer gently tries to take air back into her lungs savoring the increased difficulty of the normally simple act of inhalation. The longer Gina firmly pulled on the laces the more difficult breathing became. Jennifer had no safe words, no way to indicate she wanted the tightening to stop and even if she tried Gina would ignore her. Jennifer knew this was only the first step in the evening’s foreplay and Gina would not stop until her plan was complete. ...

She stood there just inside my view. The bright purple strap-on was glistening in the faint light as she applied lubricant. For safety and to make me say it one last time, she asked me if I wanted this from her and if so to beg. I was on the verge of ecstasy in my mind, running wild with feelings of pleasure and endorphins putting every nerve in my body on edge with wanting her to use me. She pulled my blindfold back down, blocking all sight and most sounds from my consciousness. Hands holding my legs and pulling me towards as she prepared to sheath her toy inside of me and penetrate my body now as well as my mind. ...

Chapter Six A pretty young subbie who’s eager for collaring, Wearing a ball-gag so she’ll do no hollering, In latex stockings that mold as they cling, These are my favorite kinkiest things. Kneeling to worship her Mistress in leather, Locked in steel handcuffs, her wrists held together, Proudly displaying her gold nipple rings. These are my favorite kinkiest things. When the rope breaks When the key’s lost When her maiden aunt’s arrived… ...

Some of you guys might relate. Harley engines sing a special tune to the ladies that ride. Seems like their vibrations just hit the right frequency with some ladies. A virginal uptight schoolgirl can climb on a Harley and climb off after an hour as a ready-to-fuck hot-assed whore. When she found out I rode, Roxanne and I hit it off almost instantly. She was waitressing at a little bar in Maine, and I had stopped by on a short ride-about on my Sportster. The Aussies call them walk-abouts, so I figure I can call them ‘ride-abouts’. I asked her out after her shift was over but she said “No, it’s too late and I have to hit the hay. Come around tomorrow about 10. I’m off then and we can ride your Harley anywhere you want to go.” She gave me her address, and I told her to be ready at 10:00 am sharp. ...

Chapter 29: Farm, The Game Clair had almost regained control of her emotions and, as Fred sat her on the porch swing, looked up at him with love and simply said “Thank You!” Fred wasn’t sure if she was thanking him for breaking her, or for carrying her to the porch, or both. Digging the handcuff keys out of his pocket, Fred unlocked one cuff. Clair just sat there in a daze with her hands behind her, so He had to encourage her to move her arms and stretch her shoulders. Fred then took the free end of the cuff and closed it around one of the chains supporting the swing. Clair hardly noticed. At this point it was another wholly symbolic act of bondage, Clair didn’t have the energy to move. ...

Chelsi was shocked when she heard what Mary had said. Mary had been Chelsi’s mentor through college having become good friends seeing each other regularly. Today they had met for lunch and when the topic came up about Chelsi’s husband, she had told Mary that she was becoming concerned about him losing interest in her, “You know, sexually.” she said leaning close and whispering it to Mary. Mary smiled and declared “I’ve been in charge of my husband’s cock and balls for eighteen years.” The statement and the volume she had used shocked the younger woman. Mary smiled seeing the stunned girl looking at her and said “Oh honey, men don’t have any sense, when it comes to thinking they do it all with their dicks.” Chelsi sat back open-mouthed quickly looking around to see if anyone had heard her mentor talking so openly about men’s dicks. ...

Part 6 The wooden blinds on the large bay window that made up a good chunk of the living room’s front wall had been closed to block some of the heat of the day and despite the warm afternoon sunlight that still managed to shine through the slats the room seemed dark, almost subdued in some strange way. Partly it was an effect of the darkly polished hardwood floor and the richly woven rugs that covered it, the combined effect drinking in the light like pools of shadow. Partly it was how the fireplace, normally warm and welcoming, sat empty and cold in the depths of summer. But mostly it was the odd silence that seemed to hang in the air and fill the entire house, a silence only truly broken by the occasional soft moan and the distant ticking of a grandfather clock. And yet, Brianna Wilde found that she wasn’t really paying much attention to any of that, all of her focus instead fixed upon the rickety looking easel set up in front of her and the large sketch pad balanced there, the bold lines of pencil strokes marring its creamy white surface almost mocking her. One arm crossed over her stomach, the elbow of her free arm resting in her palm as she absently worried the end of the pencil she was holding with her teeth, she could not help but frown. Art was a new passion she had been exploring of late, buoyed by the encouragement of her lovers, but it was strange in a way. Some days inspiration flowed freely, carrying her away to the sort of relaxed detachment she normally only experienced when bound helplessly, her body almost moving of its own accord as she created. But other days, like today? On those days that almost zen-like trance refused to come, leaving nothing but irritation in its wake as she tried and tried to force herself. Part of her knew it was natural to have those moments, and that trying to force it would do no good, but even so it left a bitter taste in her mouth. ...

Chapter 21: Cell, Predicament and Training Helen slept late, so it was almost 9 am when she took a bowl of oatmeal down to the cell. The minute she opened the door to the back part of the basement she knew Jill had not been able to hold her bladder all night. Jill was miserable laying in a pool of cold urine on top of the plastic covered mattress. Her body made enough of a depression in the mattress and wire springs that all the urine was still pooled around her hips and, cuffed to the bed as she was, all she could do was lay in it. She had been awake and miserable for hours. The minute she heard the door open she started crying. ...

My name is Heather. Dopey, I know. I was not going to college. My entrance scores weren’t good enough, and I was not pretty enough for a cheerleader scholarship either. But not bad either. I was like Leah in the bible – a great figure but not as pretty in the face as Rachel. There’s always a prettier girl somewhere, huh. So when I turned eighteen toward the end of high school I faced a small town where I knew pretty much everyone and the usual jobs of hardware store and grocery store. I chose the hardware store. ...

Storycodes: Part 1. I knew I hadn’t much time. None, in fact; it had run out. The team had won another away game and most of them would be here within fifteen minutes. Especially the ones that were here last week. Who saw me absolutely ruin my life. It’d been made quite perfectly clear to me. No more snotty bitch. No more arguing about the parties. As a matter of fact, I was now expected to have one keg set up and a second keg handy, snacks or something laid out on the table, and… ...

Chapter 1 - Friday Night Chris was pleased to get home, it had been a long week at work and there was a beer with his name on it waiting in the fridge. His laptop bag dropped onto the wooden hallway floor with a gentle thud, and he walked through the house to the kitchen. Where was Becky? His wife was usually home first as her work was nearer and she hadn’t shouted her usual greeting. No sign of her in the lounge, or the dining room…well, perhaps that beer would help… ...

The day had not gone according to plan. I was supposed to have gone riding with my friends, but instead had to fill in at our used bookstore. Worse, it was now snowing heavily outside at the rate of two inches an hour, with no letup in sight. My family had owned the used bookstore for years, and it gave my family a pretty good living and had sent me to college. My college education had been paid for by romance novels, comics, science fiction, and porn. ...

What the fuck am I doing? Trick-or-Treating? I’m eighteen for fuck’s sake. A sexy college girl on her way to some party in a slutty little Tinkerbell costume passes me on the street. Oh yeah, that’s why. Smiling dumbly, I knock on the next door. Not closed all the way it swings open. My pillowcase hits the floor. My jaw nearly follows. Two of the sexiest women I’ve ever seen are framed perfectly in the doorway. A busty blond in only white lacy lingerie is kneeling on the couch, praying, I think. On her back are fluffy angel wings. Kneeling on the floor before her is the sexiest Latina I have ever seen. Her ass is massive and barely covered by the red thong she’s wearing. The attached demon tail does little to cover her. She’s clutching a toy pitchfork in one hand and has a little devil horns headband on. She must feel the breeze, ‘cause she turns and looks at me. ...

A television played in the background, illuminating the almost spartan living room with flickering splashes of color against the shadows. Some generic, by the numbers film was showing, the sound turned down to almost nothing, but she wasn’t really paying any attention to that. No, what Morgan Nahas was really paying attention to was the forms of her lovers curled up with her on the couch who were definitely far more interesting than anything she had ever seen on TV. It was late and she was dressed simply in little more than a pair of loose shorts and a tank top that hung rather unflatteringly from her lanky frame, a comfortable contrast to the more formal clothes she habitually wore to the office, bare feet curled into the carpet and very much glad to be free the of high heels she generally preferred. While she very much loved the way heels made her already long legs look, there were days in which it almost wasn’t worth it. Almost. In sharp contrast even to her almost casual appearance Alexis was completely naked, her bronzed skin and extensive tattoos on full display while a monoglove of polished black leather trapped her arms snugly behind her back and a large red ball gag filled her mouth, making her already full lips stand out even more as she lay casually on the couch, head perched in her mistress’s lap. It was a thrilling vision but even that paled in comparison to Zoe who, though technically wearing more, somehow cut an even more tantalizing figure. The artist half sat, half knelt on the cushions, lifting herself up just enough to rest her head on Morgan’s shoulder. She was not gagged, which was a pity because the brunette wore a gag better than almost anyone else she had ever met, but coils of rope circled her body, weaving around her torso and between her legs in an intricate web of knots while a snug harness of those same ropes embraced her full, firm breasts and pinned her arms behind her back in an inescapable box tie. Still, she was not naked. Rather, a bra of intricately woven black lace struggled mightily to contain her ample assets while a matching thong hugging her hips left virtually nothing to the imagination. Not that Morgan was complaining, not in the slightest. ...

“Evocative, isn’t it? Unfortunately, I only have the first few lines.” Kristen Simms nodded. She was a grad student specializing in Arachnology, the study of spiders, and aside from the occasional digression into the study of insects, her interests didn’t extend beyond her own field. But she had a very specific reason for investigating the colonial folklore that Professor Bothal specialized in. A reason that she would rather the professor not know. ...

For the last five years humanoid robots have been around. They are used mainly for household chores like cooking, cleaning and lawn care. Their prices are finally low enough that I was able to purchase one. I decided that I would go to a Robo USA showroom to look at what was actually available. When I arrived, I discovered that very few people, three or four per week according to the sales people, actually got to the showroom and did not buy one online. After looking around I decided on a basic model since the upgrades were more expensive and I wanted to save money for robot apps. When I explained these to the sales woman, she offered me a deal. Since I was physically there, I got a 30% discount, an upgraded outer shell and doubled the app credit I bought. I decided to go with a female shell. After making arrangements to have the robot delivered that afternoon, I went home a happy customer. ...

Chapter 6: Oral, NY and Graduation Life returned to ‘normal’ whatever that was. Jill survived her two-week Mitt sentence and probably enjoyed more sex than normal. Seeing his wife in the Mitts, eating off the floor, really turned Bob on and that frequently resulted in some after dinner sex of one type or another. Sometimes it was a blowjob, sometimes anal but about once a week, Jill got a good, old-fashioned fucking and that was worth waiting for. ...

Mistress texted me that she had a surprise for me. I was to be shaved all over and to be at her house Friday at 5 p.m. sharp to spend the weekend and to be sure I was wearing my chastity cage (as if I could take it off when she has the keys). I took off work early to make sure I had enough time to get freshly shaved and be there on time. I got there just a few minutes early and rang the bell, she opened the door almost immediately and seemed excited to see me. ...

Part 7a Gina found to her surprise that she had enjoyed him being rough with her on their previous visit. Not the pain and certainly not the public nudity but him being forceful with her was a huge turn-on for her. She decided she wanted more. She talked with him on that over the timed-expiration chat app they had recently adopted. They didn’t do it frequently but Gina could chat with him up until about an hour before he left work since by the time he got home it was all gone. ...

Part 2: Hand Jive After watching Ashley perform a beautiful hand job, Renee was eager and ready for her turn to pump my cock. “He needs to recover,” Page said. “Men need some time between ejaculations to recharge.” As I calmed down from my climax with Ashley, Bettie toweled off some of the juice on my torso, while the others released me from the Velcro cuffs. Bettie took me to the bathroom – on legs still a bit wobbly - to wash up while the others went off to the guest bedroom and bathroom. Bettie took off her teddy to freshen up, and I was still catching my breath when she asked quietly, “Are you really alright with this? I know this caught you way off guard, but Page thought you’d like it, and she’s very persuasive…” ...

Chapter 5 - Harder and Deeper “My brain is going to get damaged because of all this sex.” “No, I promise, Alli. Your brain is fine. And now that you are exclusively eating the balanced food I give you, your body will be healthier than ever before.” “Exclusively? Sky! You feeding me three times in a row today didn’t mean I want to do this forever. It’s not going to be like that all the time.” ...

Part 1 I hadn’t seen Nick for quite some time and although we keep in touch very regularly our schedules (he travels a lot) just don’t allow me to see him very often so when he offered, very unexpectedly, to help me with two of my BBL items (I had told him about several of them) I jumped at the opportunity … suspension and pet play. I’ve wanted to experience these things for quite some time so after going over some of the things I/we had in mind on the phone I agreed to stay at his place for the weekend and, if either of my fantasies didn’t work out, he assured me he would find other ways to amuse me for the weekend, or better translated, “other ways to amuse himself for the weekend” ...

Continues from chapter 36 37 Our Nurse smiled and pushed the big red teat of the bottle to my open lips. Promiscuously she said nothing for a time, sliding the smooth rubber around the circumference of my mouth and teasing me. She made a show of almost removing it before finally shoving the ultimate pacifier fully home and saying simply “suck”. I obliged, just as I had the very first time in the back of the van when I met her ages before. “Suck harder!” she had said when my initial efforts failed to yield a drop of the pink goo. There was no need for such exhortations on this occasion, my practiced lips and tongue devoured the large red nipple, squeezing its vital contents deep within me. My groin tingled as I simultaneously pushed the diving helmet against it and continued my feeding, the weight of my ensemble slowly seeming to lessen as my strength and sexual desire grew. ...

I was burned out. For the CEO of a mid-size corporation, that’s a problem. I knew it. My chief of staff, Malcolm, knew it. The other C-suite executives knew it. Even the Generation Z girl who brought me my espresso macchiato in the morning knew it. I struggled to make decisions, often was irritable and on occasion was downright rude. “How long has it been since you took a vacation, Lauren?” Malcolm asked me. ...

Chapter 4 - So You Didn’t Think You Would Be A Hero “Mmm…” “Alli? Good morning, Alli.” “Heeey, Sky. Good morning. Hey! Where is my sexy teeth-cleaning today?” “Oh, hum… I… forgot.” “…You forgot?” I reached behind my neck to pet my squishy parasite girlfriend. That was too bad. I loved waking up hooded and gagged with no way of taking it off. At least she had wrapped herself around my entire body, encasing me in a sexy living catsuit. It was always so warm and pleasant. ...

Chapter 4 “What do you think of this one?” Emily asked, picking up a white shirt with a cute cat pattern on the front. “It looks okay” I gave it a quick glimpse. The small town my father forced me to move into had hardly any decent shops. It was a quiet place that had lost many of it’s buildings to time. The high street, which was once full of life has now transformed into a wasteland of empty windows. For every one store that was open and serving customers, two stores were completely abandoned. As none of the open shops were clothing stores, me and Emily had to look through a few charity shops instead, most of them interested my sister… but to me they were all ugly. ...

Marybeth was in terror. No, she thought to herself, she was scared, she was pissed off and she was a little bit horny. The reason for all of this had handfuls of her hair in both hands, trying to force more of himself into her mouth. Then he said words she really didn’t need to hear. “I haven’t busted a nut in over 8 months, and you are the chosen vessel.’ What should have repulsed her, instead opened up a whole new line of thinking in her head… ...

David Atkins stirred in his sleep and lazily almost opened his eyes. The steady thrum of the aircraft engines was such a lulling sound. Then it hit him. Jet engines don’t thrum, they purr. He came fully awake with a start and looked frantically around. If his seat belt hadn’t been holding him tightly in the seat, he would probably have jumped to his feet. He stared out the window at the silver wing and the two rapidly spinning propellers. The wing was straight and shaped differently from what he normally saw. It looked more like something from an old movie. ...

Eight Months Later. It was late afternoon on a drizzly Autumn day. A train had left the City on a western line and was heading towards the mountain residential suburbs. And travelling on it in an almost empty carriage was Rosemary Ritter. Rosemary was a retired teacher in her mid late fifties. A trim figured, athletic woman with an oval face, a sharp chin, framed by straight, black hair. She was generally regarded by those who knew her as a pleasant person. She had spent most of the day in the City, much of the later part at a small, discreet place that carried some select ladies wear in the inner suburbs. ...

Chapter Two “What will our second night together bring, Carrie?” Ken asked. “Well, Ken. The world is our oyster – and you’re the pearl,” I replied, as I undid the wire cage holding the Champagne cork. Ken and I were lounging in the living room of my hotel suite. He fetched two flutes from the kitchen. I popped the cork. “To us – and the momentous decision we need to make about tonight,” I said. ...

Turnabout is Fair Play The music was practically a living thing, the base thumping in time with her heart in a steady rhythm that seemed to settle into her very bones. In combination with the dim lighting and garish flashes of neon the atmosphere was somehow both familiar and surreal all at once as the gathered crowd swayed and thrashed to the beat. The heat and implacable press of bodies created a wild, almost primal pressure that seemed to rush in from every direction and overwhelm the senses, a raw sensuality that tingled along the skin like a set of ghostly hands. And yet, as she moved in the center of this inescapable mass Zoe was only barely aware of it. Eyes closed, all of her attention was instead focused on the woman in her arms. Alexis swayed to the music with a sinuous grace that was intoxicating in its own right, the woman shaking her hips back and forth in a slow and steady rhythm as she ground her ass against Zoe’s own hips, a silent promise of things to come. Biting the corner of her lip as she reveled in the sensation, a familiar ache pulsing in her loins, Zoe allowed her hands to roam over the tattooed skin of the other woman’s bare stomach, exploring the exposed flesh between Alexis’ sinfully short skirt and crop top, the heat of the other woman’s body betraying her excitement. From months spent etching each and every one of those tattoos she knew Alexis’ curves by heart and all the places to touch that beautifully bronzed flesh to make the woman moan or twitch or even scream. And, as she explored the other woman’s sensitive spots, feeling more than hearing the redhead purr in response, Zoe almost could not believe how lucky she was to have such a beautiful creature in her arms. Of course, that was not all. Even as she felt Alexis writhe against her from the front Morgan’s tall, lanky form pressed firmly against her back, the coffee-colored woman’s hands resting on her hips as she guided their bodies to sway in time with the music. ...

Nicole arrived at the farm at exactly eight o’clock. At Annabelle’s direction, she parked her car at the house and stepped out naked. She left her small purse and the yellow and white sundress on the floor in front of the passenger seat. “So, my naked little cowgirl,” Annabelle asked, “did you drive all the way naked?” “Yes,” Nicole replied, “and my car wasn’t parked right next to the back doors of the apartment. It was at the back of the parking lot.” She took a deep breath and then said, “Maybe next time I will park out front.” ...

Saturday night in the barn was terrible for Nicole. It wasn’t that she was tied up in a stall. It wasn’t that she had only the weird-tasting water to drink. It wasn’t even that she again spent almost two hours with her front hooves against the back wall totally emptying herself. It was the fact that with her front hooves in place she couldn’t cum. The hoof gloves totally encased her fingers and the hooves on the end of the gloves were too heavy and rough to stroke herself. The leather of the gloves was even too rough to rub against her cleft. So after the pill and suppository had done their thing and Nicole had cleaned herself off in the big trough of water, she leaned into the front corner of the stall and whimpered in frustration until she finally fell asleep. ...

Part 5 It had been 7 days, or 168 hours, or 10,080 minutes since Brianna Wilde had found herself first locked in a chastity belt. It seemed like a lot longer than it actually was when she thought about it like that but while objectively speaking she knew that her experience had been relatively short there were moments when it had felt like an eternity. If nothing else she had gained a new appreciation for how cavalierly Claudia had spoken of wearing her belt for months on end and, once again, she could not help but be impressed. Part of her wondered if she could manage such a feat herself, while another part wondered if she might get the chance to try. A daunting, but exciting prospect that she still wasn’t certain she relished or feared. When this had started she honestly hadn’t known what to expect and over the course of the week it had actually surprised her just how often her thoughts were drawn to the bands of steel imprisoning her loins, its familiar pressure a constant companion. The belt itself wasn’t painful, not truly, and she had more or less gotten used to wearing it, mastering the surprising number of techniques it took to walk and sit and move normally in the thing even if wearing a steel thong was still awkward at times. Truth be told, there were actually moments when she had almost forgotten about it, a testament to how accustomed to the device’s presence on her body she had grown. But such moments never lasted long. Always, always she would suddenly shift in a chair or stand up too quickly or try and twist at the waist and the metal bands would either press into her skin or brush against her imprisoned sex in a way that was still surprisingly pleasant. At first such instances had been a shock, often accompanied by a hiss or a wide-eyed gasp of surprise but thankfully she was getting better at controlling her reactions. Honestly, in those first days that had been her biggest fear, that some awkward movement or involuntary reaction on her part might give the game away even if some part of her was secretly turned on by the idea. ...

Annabelle awoke to the smell of eggs and bacon. When she walked into the kitchen, Nicole was standing at the stove fixing breakfast. “Good morning, cowgirl,” Annabelle said cheerily. Nicole spun around in surprise. “I’m sorry, Mistress Ann,” she sputtered. “I’m not naked… but I’m only wearing this apron because of the bacon.” She took a deep breath and then said in almost a sob, “I tried, but the bacon spits and spatters and it burns.” ...

When Nicole arrived at the farm, Annabelle was standing in the barnyard waiting for her. “Park the car alongside the house,” Annabelle said. Nicole gripped the steering wheel in fear. She had been planning to use the few moments behind the barn to clean herself off, but now Annabelle was standing next to the car. “What’s all over your back,” Annabelle said harshly as Nicole got out of the car. ...

My mind races as I try to figure out where I am and what has happened to me? I know I’m blindfolded, wrapped up, gagged and I can’t hear a thing. The only thing I can hear is my thoughts. Then I feel it… pleasure… pure pleasure… someone is stroking my hard cock with a silk scarf! I can feel the silk pleasuring my cockhead and shaft. Mmmmm… that feels wonderful! Oh yes, right there… just a few more seconds from that silk scarf and I will cum. No… no… don’t stop, I was about to cum. I need to cum badly… where is that silk scarf? Maybe if I thrust my body and cock forward I can reach the silk scarf! ...

Continues from chapter twelve Chapter 13 - Rubber + Latex = Kitty Trauma. That was the only word I could come up with to explain what was going on with Kitty right now. After spending two incredible weeks in the Caribbean, it would have been reasonable to assume that everybody had fun and were happy to have added this amazing experience to their memory for when they would be old and reminiscing. But no. Kitty had quickly forgotten about the inn, the creature in the kitchen, and even the cute lesbian Mae. Instead, she had decided to focus on the only negative element; we had deprived her of latex during that trip. ...

Nicole pulled her car out of sight behind the barn. A fast glance at her watch told her that she was running late, so she quickly got out of the car and ran to the back to open the trunk. Stripping off as fast as she could and throwing her clothing and jewelry into the trunk, she reached for her white cowboy hat. She had just placed it on her head when Annabelle said sternly from behind her, “Why are you late?!” ...

As I stroke my hard 7 inch cock with a silk scarf I receive an email from a very popular senator. I bring myself to orgasm as I feel my large natural breasts. My cum shoots straight up as the silk scarf did its job. Now I read the senator’s email, he sent it through my secret call-girl website. On my website I make it very clear that I am a tranny and I have a 7 inch functional cock. I also make it clear that I’m a high class call girl and I’m not cheap. I give basic prices for straight escort services meaning no sex involved and if they want sex that can be negotiated. I have been in the call girl business for over a year and I usually end up on my knees sucking the clients cocks but I rarely allow the client to ass fuck me. I had one experience where a client with a 8 inch cock fucked me and it hurt me like hell. So I now I will not allow any cocks bigger than 8 inches to fuck me. ...

Nicole carefully pulled her car around the back of the barn so it could not be seen from the road. She had spent months looking for a farm that was recently abandoned. The Owens’ farm was perfect for her purposes. It was over an hour’s drive from the city with no close neighbors. The Owens, an elderly couple, had died a few years ago. The house was empty, and so was the barn. ...

Kate is a 30 year old attractive fit single woman who has been fascinated with bondage, self bondage and damsel-in-distress fantasies. She found The Erotic Fantasy Makers company that had many bondage gear and bondage equipment. She purchased the A.I. Bondage apparatus and it was not cheap. The delivery men from the company delivered it to her house and set it up in her large garage. The apparatus is large, requires power and plenty of space. She signed for the delivery of the apparatus and was given the instructions for the device. ...

Sarah had decided to surprise Mark at work today. It had been a few weeks since he proposed, but despite their new engagement, they hadn’t been able to spend much time together. Sarah didn’t blame Mark, but he was working on a huge case that had been taking up a lot of his evenings. Sarah decided to take matters into her own hands, and after all, he could probably use some relief from the monotony. ...

Techie’s Day Off First let me explain about a “day off”. Techster and I have been married for 50 plus years and we both know that many sexual activities do not happen as they did 30 years ago, so in the interest of keeping the “magic” in our relationship we started giving each other “days off” weekly. On my day off I am naked, in bondage mittens, hands behind my back, hobbled with a collar and leash and possibly a gag. Since this day is all about me, my husband, Techster’s sex is locked in chastity. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen CHAPTER 15 – NIGHTS AND DAYS (BRANDY’S STORY) I exhaled deeply as the dub-step song blaring from the ceiling speakers of my cell repeated. The song had been edited so that it played seamlessly on loop, but after days of listening to the same song, I’d managed to pinpoint the exact moment when the original song ended. Approximately 4 minutes and 19 seconds in, there was a distinguishable pop and change in tempo. From there, I was able to count that the song had played 34 times since the guard had last left me. This meant that I’d been restrained in my current position for roughly 2 hours and 27 minutes. Combined with the roughly 6 hours of other various bondage positions prior to that, this brought the time to nearly 0 eight-hundred hours. Give or take a few minutes. ...

Prequel Part 1 Like most young men who have just reached puberty, Kenneth was becoming obsessed with his new found sexual interests. In looking through many men’s magazines he was captivated by women dressed in lingerie and provocative clothing. He obsessed about the women depicted in the fetish drawings of Chris of England and how they were dressed: Bras, stockings, strict foundation wear, shapewear, garter straps and stockings. And high heels. Always high heels. The higher the better in his opinion. ...

He clenched a fist, curled his toes and pulled. Not. An. Inch. Spread-eagled on her bed, strung from the four corner posts, he waited. A cool evening breeze caressed his chest, playing over his nude form. The one point that it couldn’t touch was his cock. A steel cage, sized to be slightly larger than his flaccid member prevented the touch of the breeze, or anything else for that matter. ...

Chapter 4 - The Queen of Squirrels “NO! STAY AWAY FROM ME, BRIAN!” “Aaaah, stop running, Mia! You love the SusceptGear, and you know it!” “I do! But I don’t know how you programmed it… It’s not the same anymore!” “Oh, as if I could do worse than what you did to yourself while I was away! I had to rescue you, remember?” “You will turn me into a chicken or something!” ...

Working from home has many advantages. One is that you can get things done when you want to. My wife and I have been working from home for several months and have gotten into a rhythm and producing quality work that keeps our bosses happy. My wife stayed up one late night working on a rush job. At mid morning she said she was going to take a nap. Being I had my own work to get done, I told her to sleep tight and got back to what I was doing. After about an hour, my morning coffee was needing to come out, so I went to our bathroom. ...

Part 2 After a while Mistress returns, She smiles as She sees Her slave being tormented so. She walks over to Her slave and looks him in the eyes. “I suppose you would like to be released.” She sees what looks like a bit of relief in his eyes as he tries with all his might to move his head up and down. “Oh, my poor, poor slave, such a wrong answer. You should always remember it is not what you want, but what Mistress wants. You just have so much to learn.” She sees the panic in his eyes as he struggles to try and break free of his bondage, but to no avail. ...

Desert Run It’s really not wise of me to say exactly how and where I came up with this device, let me say it was a tool of the cold war and it wasn’t ours. The code word for the project was “Nightshot.” I, as a military pharmaceutical analysis contractor was assigned to analyze it, apparently seized from the Russians but even I am not 100% sure. Mechanically the device was pretty simple. it was basically a high-pressure immunization injector, with a few modifications to make it damn near noiseless. The chemical was an enzyme held in a delivery chemical base. The enzyme was like nothing I’ve ever seen and nothing I could find in bio-chemical literature, and it was clearly brilliant. The chemical neutralized the enzyme that controlled the critical thinking portion of a person’s brain. In short, if you got shot with this, for the next five to ten minutes you became completely suggestible and anything said to you while under that influence would be completely accepted as truth. The Russians had perfected a mind control drug! ...

Part 3 Steven was surprised to hear voices coming through his security system speakers, it was 9:00 on the Sunday evening of the Martin Luther King weekend. There were two persons coming out of the snowstorm who by the sound of their voices were women. It had been snowing now for almost two hours, there was probably three inches of snow on the ground with another seven expected. It wasn’t until they were very close to the barn that he realized he was hearing Bobbie’s voice, “We can go in, but only for a few minutes.” ...

Part Two With little choice I left Ken’s side to check on my future husband, knowing this was something I had to do myself. Ken was nearly asleep anyway with all the energy he had expended, and truth be told I would rather have been sleeping myself - or for that matter doing almost anything else - rather than inviting this looming conflict that surely must be coming. I also had a mess to contend with, not to mention the lingering taste of Ken in my mouth, but my bound boyfriend had to come first. ...

Part 3 - Riding the Waves She wanted me to stake her out on the beach. Below the high-water point, from when the tide was rising to after it fell. I was amiable. She was everything I ever could dream of in bed, willing to screw me any time, hot like a tiger. At twenty, she had the hardest pair of legs I had ever seen, thin and muscular, and like the rest of her, very tan. Her blonde hair fell straight to her lower back, except where it was curled up on her forehead. She had a marvelous 40D chest that was still up and firm. She wore clothes that supported her breasts, although she quite often did not wear a bra. She liked to wear the shortest skirts to work to show off her body and told me stories of the men at work that would ogle her and try to make a move on her. But she didn’t dare show the inner her to any of them and without that key, sex for her was not that interesting. ...

Copy editor:Zephyr Time: 10m Story codes: I find myself tightly mummified inside a small crate. I struggle to free myself but it is useless. The wrappings are tight and I can barely move in the tight mummification. I am being shipped to an unknown place and to a strange man! I think back on how this all started. Day 1 - Telling my wife my fantasy It’s early in the morning and I finally have the guts to tell my beautiful wife about my cuckold fantasy. Maddie is a beautiful 30 year old woman, 5 foot 6 inches, blonde and she has an amazing body. Maddie listens to my fantasy and I’m not sure how she is taking it, whether she hates it or is disgusted with my sexual fantasy. I get dressed for work, a suit and tie for the office. ...

Part 6 Maria hadn’t changed and they settled back into their old routine. Gina had something she wanted to try, but she had no idea how she was going to do it. She wanted to give Carlos a weekend, where he thought he could do anything he wanted to her, and in fact he could. It was just that she didn’t know how to do it. She had been in a classroom when some of the other students were discussing a recent event. Some woman had been given a date rape drug that people called ‘New Zombie’. Apparently, it made the person who took it fully suggestible, if they were given enough of it, and the victim was. So for about eight hours the woman did everything she was told to and the guy that had dosed her up had one hell of a good time with her. You couldn’t get your victim to jump off a building or shoot themselves but things like all kinds of sex were completely possible. ...

Continues from part four Part 5 Gina walked into Calc class, finding herself holding her breath. She knew what she wanted to happen. Scott would be there. She fingered the collar locked around her neck. That this was going to be interesting didn’t even begin to cover it. She and Scott had been involved in a torrid, horribly kinky relationship for about a year. He was her first real serious long-term love and there had been times she had thought it might go on until the end. Back then she had been ashamed, worried about her body. Not that, when she was honest, she had any grounds for that. But she wouldn’t go outside their houses in anything too terribly revealing, such as short skirts or minis or low-cut tops. She was happy to do and wear pretty much anything Scott wanted at one of their homes but it ended at the door. Indoors. They had an incredible sex life back then and a good friendship and had done lots of things to stretch each other’s boundaries. ...

It was one of those days just after my morning shower and I had dried off and was still naked. Techster and I were bored. Our plans for the day were shot when our plans to work on a local Dominatrix’s dungeon were cancelled, as she and her subby hubby won a cruise and would be gone for a week. I was thinking about what I could do to spice up Techster’s life, after all there are times when his cock is slow to come to attention. We’ve been told by several people to,”relax, it’s just a senior thing!” ...

Now for something a bit more current. I spent New Year’s Eve (2020) at my sister’s house and when Times Square was lit up on TV and the crowd roared I hugged and kissed my sisters and cousins, nieces and brother-in-law’s and made some calls to a few close friends. One of the calls I made was to Maggie and she was having a party of her own and they were out on the beach dancing and sitting on her patio next to her fire pit. ...

JulieAnn’s Story I can’t say I was really into the idea, at least at first. Jack, my boyfriend, wanted me to go out on the town, find someone (else) and bring him back to our house and do whatever we wanted with each other. Jack would be watching me whilst “out on the town” and then would be tied in the little soundproof basement bondage dungeon we had, watching and listening to what I (and whoever I found) was doing on closed-circuit TV. ...

Jack’s Story My girlfriend JulieAnn is a knockout in her own right. She is five foot nine with dishwater blonde hair that lays halfway down her back. She has medium-sized and well-rounded tits and a nice ass that begs to be held while in the throes of making love. Her long legs like the rest of her body are kept looking good by our steady exercise program. One day she came to me with a proposal. ...

Continues from part four Are you my Master? Chloe awoke from a wonderful dream. Don was her Master and had placed a permanent collar on her neck. She was chained to a post in the basement with nothing more than a cot, a toilet and a sink close enough for her to reach. Chloe nearly came at the thought as she awakened, remembering the wonderful time she had yesterday, and hoped for more. ...

I think it was in October 2017 when I went to Chet’s house. We hadn’t seen each other for a while and I was looking forward to spending some time with him. It was mid-afternoon when I arrived and before getting out of the car I checked my makeup and ran my fingers through my hair (not that it did much good) and as usual whenever I see Chet I wore an ice blue bra and panties set as well as a matching garter belt and black stockings. Instead of a skirt and blouse I went with a fairly loose fitting little black dress that, with the belt, came to just about 3” above my knees and, of course, I wore the required 3” ankle strap heels (he would prefer 4” or even 5” but there is no way I can drive with them). ...

Addiction Tracy’s isolation felt like an eternity. After her second time in the rubber box, April let her out to have a great sex session as promised, but it only lasted a short 30 minutes. Following this brief moment of fun, April put the chastity belt back on Tracy, without the plugs this time, and led her back to the rubber room. She let her latex wife go in first and closed the door behind her without a word. ...

It started, as so many of these things do, with a night where we had drunk far too much Prosecco and been giggling and joking about, as girls do. Hilary had just won a major event, so we had bedded down the horses and decided to celebrate. Then, the conversation turned to our attributes, specifically we were goading Sarah saying she was a natural sub and that she could never switch. ...

Jasmine has had her own obsession with being a doll for some time now, and she even has two silicon sexdolls of her own with which she plays with at home, dressing herself and the dolls in some sexy lingerie and laying together in bed or just sitting around the house. To her way of thinking she then just becomes another doll, her mind drifting off, placing herself as just another doll, she has often just sat in the quiet of the apartment not moving, slowing her breathing and deeply relaxing as just a doll. In her mind she is waiting for her owner to come and play with her and the other dolls, she gets aroused at the thought of what they would do to her, at the end she usually has sex with one or both dolls to bring a wonderful climactic conclusion to her session. ...

He sat in the easy chair with his feet up, watching Remains of the Day. He took a sip of his Scotch on the rocks and replaced the glass on the end table. The balmy temperature of the living room allowed him to indulge in the comfort of bare feet, jeans and a simple, black t-shirt. He looked to his left. She sat in a similar chair, legs curled under her in silvery gray leggings, adrift in an oversize sweatshirt. She stared vacantly into the space above the television, the glass of red wine he poured for her earlier untouched on the table between them. ...

People may wonder why the chief of the Psychiatric Department of a major hospital like Winterfield has posted a case log online. Let me assure you, the reason will become clear in time. - Dr. Vivian Sanders Case Log WH-Sanders-2019-3793, Entry One, 20161030 I’m not sure where to begin. This isn’t my case, the patient– I mean client– isn’t one of mine. It’s not even a referral. A colleague came to me for help and guidance. I will refer to her as Doctor Kelly. That is not her name. Ethics require that logs such as this be anonymous except for a patient’s name, but technically, neither she, nor the man in question, is a patient or client of mine so I will use pseudonyms. Should her name be needed for some reason, it is cross-referenced in my contacts on my personal phone. I am making sure there is a complete chain of information because there are legal aspects to this record. Specifically, Doctor Kelly thinks that this might be related to the “Pajama Poser Abductor.” ...

Continues from part two Part Three: The Barn After the events of last week were the two of them had left me naked, bound and gagged inside a trunk and then stored away in a public storage facility, they had been forced to leave me there overnight as they had missed the closing time of the facility unintentionally, but to me, it was what they had planned for me all along, and I had enjoyed my night secured inside the trunk, and even more when they finally retrieved yours truly the next day from the locker. Once they safely got the trunk back home, they opened to find me still tightly trussed up, and with my arousal in spite of everything still high, I insisted that they take me for their pleasure and keeping me their bound plaything, using me however they wanted, my special reward for them both leaving me as a trussed-up package overnight. It was only after they had sated their and my own desires, that they told me the whole story of what had occurred. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 Yusuf Barzigan, the businessman who was considering a major investment in the hedge fund where I worked, apologized for phoning so late from Dubai. “No worries, Mr. Barzigan. I just returned from an evening out.” “Please call me Yusuf.” “Yes, Yusuf. I’ve used Mister and your last name as a sign of respect.” I put the Hitachi Magic Wand that I had planned to use back in its red velvet bag. It was a windy spring night. A steady rain fell. ...

Continues from part six = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = There are three brothers left to find - one of them is in LA. This is Chapter Seven of a book. Because it is a book, some of the chapters are more exciting than others, and some situations do not complete until the next chapter. This first chapter is primarily setup, but has some very interesting parts. For later chapters, the characters and situation will be more understandable if the previous chapters have been read. I could have run this through my regular publisher and made a couple hundred dollars, but I am posting it instead because many more people read my posts than buy my books. ...

Continues from part one_ ### Part Two Two weeks later and we returned to Jeff’s place, he was packing up the house, his wife was divorcing him, and he needed to sell the property to split the funds between them, Blake being the type of guy he was, readily volunteered to help, and when he told me that he would be helping Jeff over the weekend I also decided to help as well. I dressed in some casual shorts and a baggy top, I had expected to be moving stuff around and maybe be doing some cleaning, so I dressed myself appropriately. As we drove over, to me it sometimes felt strange to be actually sitting in the passenger seat, and I did look longingly at the car trunk as we walked past, recalling the many times I had been left inside there. ...

Story continues from part 5 Part 6: Back to Reality The next morning I awoke with a slight sore head due to all the alcohol I had consumed the day before. I wasn’t drunk but, I could feel him watching me. “Good morning master” I said sleepily. “Good morning darling….we need to talk” I could sense something was in the wind. “Well I am all ears master” “What are the key principles of BDSM?” ...

Chapter 1 HOW DID AN OLD GIT LIKE YOU GET A BIRD LIKE HER? It is a common question that I am asked. The answer is not money, looks or charm, but a strange set of circumstances that came together at a birthday party for my niece. She was 19 and the family got together at a pub for a long lunch. I found myself sandwiched between Katie, my niece, and her friend, Tina. Tina was the type of girl that you see every day on the way to a party or pub, wearing a short skirt and high heels; a “good-time girl” as she would have been called by my long-deceased wife. ...

When he had read the email Bucky had almost laughed out loud: How are you doing? I have been thinking about you. Ihave been so stressed all day and so worried Babe.I have issues here. It is hard to speak out and right now.. I’m Kind of in a financial bind at the moment. My arts and antiques been finally signed and approved for shipment by the Customs. It’s good news for me but I am really worried. I am so cash trapped and I just don’t know what to do now Babe. I will be very grateful for your kind assistance so i can clear the customs. I’m in dire of $850 to balance up charges. Soon as I can get the customs cleared, I will be returning to the States and I can’t wait to meet you and share sweet memories. I’m very sorry for bringing my burden on you. I’m just in dire need. I will appreciate your kind help towards this as I’m so worried right now. I don’t want to stay longer here. I can’t wait to meet you soon. Lots of Hugs and Kisses x ...

story continues from Part 2 Part 3 Caroline woke up with a start and banged her head, “Bloody hell,” she muttered with difficulty then her senses started to kick in. Moving her arms she realised that she couldn’t move them far from her waist as her wrists were locked in metal cuffs and coupled to her waist. Her mouth was full of a rubber cock and she couldn’t see anything as her head was laced into a leather hood. Not that she could go far either as her ankles where manacled with a short chain between them and as she felt around with her feet she remembered that she was locked in a cage. ...

story continues from Part One Part 2 Caroline Grey sits and looks out over the river Ouse. The warmth of her apartment comforts her as she glances up at the clock for the tenth time that hour. Looking down by her feet she sees the small bag she had packed for the weekend that is about to begin in fifteen minutes. That is if she decides to go through with it. ...

story continues from Part 3 Part 4 Three weeks later Caroline is sitting in the workshop naked and wearing metal shackles on her ankles and that’s all apart from a smile and some leather. The past three weekends had been so much fun and she had finally got Daz to shag her. She had been too sore after the van ride and the number of orgasms had left her drained. So much so she hadn’t been much good to him on Sunday. Sleeping her way until tea time. So, they had waited until midweek before he tied her to his work bench and had her and it was worth the wait. ...

WARNING! This story is only for adults over the age of 18 and contains Strong Sexual Content. It is intended as a work of fiction for ADULTS only, and the author does not in any way condone similar behavior. If you are under the age or 18 or reside in a state, nation, or planet that prohibits such behavior, stop reading immediately!!! Archiving permitted, reposting is permitted; but only if you include this statement of limitation of use and notify the author by e-mail. The author forbids you to make, distribute, or sell multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format. However, individual readers may make single copies of the story for their own, non-commercial use. ...

I have been visiting a bondage fetish club and seeing Mistress Deborah, who has been fulfilling my kinky bondage and cross dressing fantasies. My fantasy is to become a bound and gagged sissy bride. I have been seeing Mistress Deborah for several years and we have developed a special connection. She asked me to marry her but I was to become the bride! I said yes, my cock instantly became very hard in the chastity device that my Mistress Deborah placed me in. My poor cock has been locked away for almost a year and I so badly want to cum and have a full orgasm, but she controls my orgasms now. I now look forward to wearing a beautiful satin bridal gown and to become a subby hubby to my Mistress. The wedding day has arrived and my Mistress other female slaves dress me and prepare me for my special day. They put me in a tight corset followed by white silk stockings that get attached to the corset. They tie a pretty white satin bow around my locked cock and balls. They giggle as they tease my locked cock! My cock has gotten so hard in the cage and the tiny spikes are torturing my sissy cock. Sissy cum is leaking out as they put me in white lacy satin panties. Then they show me my bridal gown and I’m stunned at what I see! It’s a mermaid style white satin bridal gown! As they put me into the gown I start to have fantasies about my new life with my Mistress and how I will please her with my tongue. Then the white satin gloves and white 5 inch high heels are placed on me. The heels are locked on and I can’t remove them. Then the collar is placed on me and locked! Followed by the leash! A new strange gag is placed in my mouth and my hands are tied together in front. The last thing that they put on me before my pretty long sheer veil is some special ear plug devices. I’m now ready to get married and to make my Mistress a very happy woman. As the female slave grabs my leash and begins to lead me to my love or so I thought, that’s when the recording began playing in my ears! The recording begins and it’s my Mistress Deborah, “Hello my sweet pet. I know you were looking forward to becoming my sissy bride But…” I am now being lead down the aisle by a leash towards the awaiting party and I now become very nervous as I hear the first part of Mistress Deborah recording. “…I found out that I could make a lot of money by selling you to another person…. a Man!”. My eyes became very wide as I heard “Man” and then I saw an actual man… my new husband to be waiting for me at the end of the aisle. “Now I know that’s not what you really wanted but you did want to become a sissy bondage bride. Now I expect you to adore and obey your new husband. By the way he now has the keys to your collar and your chastity device”. As she said that my sissy cock betrayed me and became even harder and was leaking more sissy cum. I’m now standing next to my husband to be and I can see his huge bulge! The wedding ceremony begins with an actual minister. The short ceremony is nearing over and the minister announces us as husband and sissy wife! My new husband… my Master lifts up my beautiful sheer veil and whispers in my ear… “You are so pretty dressed in that mermaid bridal gown and I can’t wait for you to please me from your knees!”. I start to cry But I also now want to please my Master!

Story continues from part 4 Part 5: Positive Steps It had been a month since our demonstration and a lot of things had or were about to change in that short amount of time. My master was away with a friend on a special trip, code for we are going to do a job that will take half a day and we will spend the rest of the time in a bar getting drunk! He thinks I button up the back however its almost adorable seeing him squirm as he makes up his excuses as to why this trip is going to take 4 days. Nothing really changes when he is away. I still wear only stockings, garter belt and heels around the house & I always wear my collar, cuffs and chains as if he were here, I just become my own master for a few days but, I do long for him and the mere thought of him makes my juices begin to flow uncontrollably. ...

50 million dollars, that’s what Daniell will inherit on her twenty-fifth birthday. Her Uncle left his estate to her if she could pass an endurance test. If she fails, then she will get a modest living expense and the rest will go to her Evil Aunt, Evil Aunt Jane is what Daniell called her when she was growing up, For the things she did to her Uncle so long ago. Something to do with Money and Fraud against her Uncle, and kidnapping and tormenting her Aunt for ransom. She went to jail for it. ...

Barry and Lucy have brought a new house at least it’s new to them even though it’s very old and neglected. “We really have taken something on here, where do we start?” “I think we need a plan, a written one, let’s have a think about what we want and between us I ’m sure we will come up with something good.” They both have very radical idea’s, so they agree to do their own plans and compare them afterwards. They both draw out what they want to do, both scrap lots of them before they come up with ideas they are happy with. ...

Compliance.- house of the future turns into a nightmare Debbie could not believe her luck. House sitting a four bedroom cottage on a acre of land surrounded by trees. A small little lake in the back along with a pool. Dr. Marcus Granger and his wife where going to vacation in Europe. The entire summer. She was a freshman at the local college and wanted to find a summer job and maybe find a roommate. It was a notice on the help wanted ads at school she found that led her to this small piece of heaven. Not having a car. They sent a ride sharing vehicle. ...

She couldn’t stand it. Even if someone else was getting one, she had to leave the room. The sight of the needle, the disturbing, buzzing sound, not to mention the occasional blood. And of course the pain. God, it MUST hurt. Her father always reassured her that it wasn’t “that big a deal”, but she could never comprehend how people willingly did this. Her father’s tattoo shop had blossomed throughout the years into a profitable enterprise, with more than a few sub-joints opening in nearby cities. Jennifer Saw loved her dad, despite never getting the appeal of his practice, and she was grateful for the comfortable life his tattooing business had offered her. ...

Continues from part two Part Three Tina sure had some wild adventures. Probably why she was always smiling when she got home. One time they were nearing a large coastal city and it was about 3 PM, if they kept going all that would happen would be them getting stuck in rush hour traffic. The load didn’t have to be delivered until 9 PM so they decided to take two and a half hours parked at a truck stop instead of the traffic. ...

Continues from part one Part Two Tina on the average was gone with him every other weekend for the next few months. Sometimes it was midweek, normally when he was running to the coast and back but not always. She bloomed, blossomed right up, was back to the happy-go-lucky person I knew and hoped for. One four-day weekend he took her to show her where he lived in South Dakota. Tina told me he had an apartment in Rapid City, comfortable enough but not too big. It was more a place to crash since most of his life was in his rig. Tina was happy to report she saw no recent traces of a feminine touch in the place. One couldn’t be sure, but so far he looked to be just what he said he was and Tina was just head-over-heels. Really bad, even for her. ...

We always get one you know. This one stood at the back of the room looking across at me and had that distant look on her face. I meant to say that she was different from the others on the tour. But they always had the same sort of look. The place was atmospheric I agree; but you have to wonder. The tour started at the reception. The big steel door closed with a loud echoing bang. The heels of their shoes clicked and snicked as they walked on the tiled floor to the first cell block. I began my patter surveying the crowd. This one was middle-aged and very attractive, on her own, and standing at the back. ...

Story continues from part two Part Three The Aftermath After a particularly thrilling and tiring demonstration and collecting donations bound as we were Master led Mum back behind the stage and removed the collection buckets. Gags were removed and Master got to work removing the bindings from the girls on stage, I noticed Claire looked a little disappointed that her bondage was being removed. After the girls were dressed Master went to handed them both a small brown envelope. “Thank you so much for being part of our special day”. ...

Chris Carter opens the door their kitchen. “Alice I’m home!” he calls putting his lunch sack on the table. The silence of his house is not unusual. His wife’s car is parked outside so she should be about somewhere. Unless she had walked to the village shop or the pub, he hoped not the pub as she had a worrying drink habit. She didn’t get pissed often but when she did her mouth often got her into deep trouble, but now with all the shit that was flying around since the discovery of the dumped chemicals that had leaked into the local river, Alice’s dads disgrace was really eating into her. ...

In the darkness we appear to be one, but a closer inspection would reveal two bodies entwined, clad in black rubber. Silent and motionless except for gentle breathing, you could be mistaken for believing that we were asleep. But to those who understand, who have experienced, such situations, there is an unmistakeable air of anticipation. We both lie on our sides, she facing away from me with her back pressed lightly against me. My arms wrap around her, encircling her, longing to crush her; but not yet, too soon for that. ...

(Yes, I know. I am ripping the basic idea from several bondage Hentai out there. I just wanted to put my spin on it.) Amanda was a large fan of Anima and Hentai. Since she started working she would go to conventions whenever she had the chance and always went dressed as a character. She eventually got a job in Japan making more money then she thought possible. She found a few Americans that also shared her like of Anima and they would go to local conventions together. ...

Today was not unlike any other day except that for today it was going to be unique and special. It had started off like any other morning, waking up in bed laying next to the man who had over time became very dear to me. Dear in ways to which I would have ever dreamed were possible. I had often thought about living such a life and I am grateful for those memories which brought them all to reality. ...

The large man grabs my legs and wraps them around him. I keep them there because I know I’m supposed to. Fuck dolls are supposed to stay as they’re put, and as the permanent marker scrawled across my exposed stomach reads, I am a “fuck doll,” at least for the night. The stranger unzips his pants and roughly shoves himself inside of me. I actually love the way he feels inside of me, but manage to resist the urge to gasp and moan. “This one doesn’t feel too bad,” he calls to one of his friends nearby, as he pounds in and out of me, making my pussy wetter and wetter. He doesn’t even look at me while he makes me feel amazing. A fuck doll doesn’t deserve to be looked at. Still, I’m aware that a couple of other people at Master’s party are looking at me right now, as I silently fight not to move and not to cum, a task this man is making harder and harder. He’s big and he keeps pounding into me even deeper, until finally my pussy is filled with a hot stream of his seed, and he immediately tosses my legs down and leaves me on the ground, wanting to moan and beg him for more. But I know my place. “You should try her,” he advises his friend before departing to get food, or mingle, or be with a worthier girl. I know Master has private rooms where his better girls are allowed, girls who are allowed to do more things. But tonight, I’m just a fuck doll. It feels like mere seconds before this next man is on top of me, and attempting to fill me with his rather small dick. He doesn’t look attractive, and part of me just wants him to get away, but I willingly take his dick all the same. After all, it gives me a chance to recover from how hard the previous man had been on my poor pussy. I know tonight will be a lot of harsh, nonstop fucking, and my mind wearies on the thought of not being able to move or cum the whole night. I’m not sure how I’m supposed to last. Even this man is starting to push me to the edge. I bite my tongue to keep from shouting out when he cums inside me. For a small man, he came a lot, the powerful streams almost eliciting my own climax, but I know I mustn’t. Next, an attractive middle-aged man decides to play with me. He actually looks at me and smiles, calming me down a little, before he disgustedly looks away. I wish I could ask him if I’ve done something wrong, but before I can worry about it for too long, he’s ravishingly biting and sucking my right nipple while he roughly gropes my left breast and runs his thumbnail in circles over my left nipple. It feels so fucking good. I can’t help it. I moan. Quietly, but it’s loud enough for him to hear. He chuckles a little, and stops, releasing my now-burning nipples, and stares at me. He winks, and then continues his assault on my breasts. I know he knows how much trouble I would be in if Master finds out I was making sounds, but I trust him, and I can’t really help it, so I keep quietly moaning. When my breasts begin to ache to the point I can’t bear, he graciously stops. He looks my whole body up and down; I am completely naked except for the writing on my stomach. He slowly reaches his hand up my thigh, teasing me, knowing how much I want him, and lightly passes his finger over my slit, where my own juices are mixed with the other two mens, and I’m pathetically soaked. “My, my, aren’t you just begging to be fucked,” he soothingly says as he wipes his finger off on my stomach in delicate swirls. He takes my lack of response as a yes, and soon undoes his pants and starting fucking me, slowly at first. I think he is still just teasing me. He plays in my entrance, and slowly enters me just a little more at a time, but I know I’m not allowed to move. I’m not allowed to push myself closer no matter how much I want him fully inside me. Finally he’s inside me, and he starts fucking me hard, steadily increasing his speed. I feel an orgasm building inside of me, and I don’t know what to do. I can’t ask him to stop: not only can fuck dolls not speak, but I don’t want him to stop at all. I can’t cum either though. Master would be furious. As I start to lose control, he whispers in my ear “You can cum. Master won’t know.” That’s all the encouragement I need as I let my orgasm come, doing my best to hide it so anyone else watching won’t know how bad of a slut I am. The man continues to fuck me deep and hard, prolonging my orgasm and my chances of getting caught. It’s not until after I finish completely that the man pulls out. I am surprised he hasn’t cum inside me, until he stands above me and smirks before letting jets of his hot, amazing seed cover my body. I can’t help but smile, even though his gaze has now shifted elsewhere, and he soon walks away. The next hour or so goes similarly, with man after man just using me, and treating me like the worthless toy I am, and me being a good little fuck doll, following all my rules, even when some guys make me want to cum more than anything. Of course, some make me want to run away and hide more than anything. But I don’t. I am a good fuck doll. Except for when that man uses me again. Thank god he does, because I’m desperate to cum, and I do cum on him again, grateful for the escape from my punishment. After he’s done, it is time for dinner, and all the guests sit at elegant tables covered in splendid white tablecloths. I lay on the floor with my legs spread apart, as I know Master wants. I find myself surprised at how wet I’m getting during dinner, and I want to wipe away the numerous juices that are now flowing down my thigh, my wetness adding to their movement. But I’m not allowed to move. After dinner, I get fucked by guy after guy again. At one point, I see Master walking across the room, and I look at him, trying to tell him with my eyes that I want this to end, trying to beg him to not let these strangers do this to me anymore. I only want him. Master sees me staring and angrily walks over, while some guy continues to fuck my pussy. Master roughly grabs my hair and jerks my head to the side, so I’m not facing him. “Fuck dolls aren’t good enough to look at Master,” He whispers before walking away for the night. Two more times before the night ends, the man that agreed not to tell Master comes back, and I get to cum like the naughty slut I am. He doesn’t say anything anymore, doesn’t bother teasing my nipples, or even looking at me. But I need to come so badly by the time he shows up, that he barely has time to fuck me at all before I climax. When everyone leaves, I am still on the floor. I wait for Master. After what feels like an eternity, He comes into the room and looks at me. “You are a mess,” He announces, shaking his head and leaving the room. Moments later he comes back with a naked young man. I recognize him as one of Master’s subs, but I don’t know his name. “Sebastian, clean my fuck doll,” Master states, as the young man gets on the floor next to me, and starts licking up my thigh, sucking some of the cum that coats my filthy body. His tongue feels amazing, especially as he starts licking up the juices from my sopping pussy, and flicking his tongue around my sensitive clit. I manage not to cum, though, and soon the man moves on to the rest of my body, licking me completely clean as Master watches. Once my entire body is cleaned, Master brings me into his bedroom to “speak privately” with me. I see he is fully hard as he talks, which admittedly distracts me. “How did you enjoy being a filthy fuck doll?” he asks with a sweetness in his eyes. I hesitate with my answer, but then decide it’s best to be honest with Master. “Not very much, Sir. I only want You.” “Is that so?” He starts to stroke himself. “And I bet you’re tired of not getting to move?” “Yes, sir,” “Would you like to move?” “Yes, sir,” I smile widely as he gives me a nod, and I start sucking his enormous cock. I swirl my tongue around, enjoying His taste, and then take him even deeper. He’s not like the others at the party. Everyone else was a stranger, but He means the world to me. I start to fuck him with the back of my throat until I gag, but I push through it and deepthroat him hard, my pussy getting soaking wet again. He moans a little, and I delight greatly in His pleasure. “Do you remember why I made you a fuck doll tonight, slut?” I release his cock so I can answer, but he grabs my head and shoves his cock back into my throat, fucking me even harder and deeper. Tears stream down my eyes as I gag and struggle to breathe, but I feel more and more turned on. “Did I say you could stop?!” He barks. Even though he’s not even touching my pussy, I still feel all the fucking from that day and Master down my throat, and I start to need release again. “I made you a fuck doll because when I told you to cum, you didn’t. You tried to fake it, you whore.” He fucks my throat even harder as I keep crying and start getting dizzy. “This time, when I say to cum, you better fucking cum, my bitch.” He’s merciless to my throat, and I’m just begging he’ll tell me to cum already. “Cum for me, whore,” he demands, and I let myself cum, screaming out with pleasure as I do. It feels nice to be loud again. Master cums into me, and this sends me cuming again, a feeling of euphoria completely consuming me. Master deeply kisses me and I kiss him back. His lips are strong, but gentle, and I know he’s done torturing me for now. Or so I thought. “You’ll be a fuck doll at my next party too,” He says to my surprise. “What? But I came! I did everything you said!” “Did you? My little spy says you came for him four times tonight.” I look down, ashamed. He lightly kisses me on the cheek. “It’s okay, doll. Just don’t let it happen at all next time and you won’t have to be a fuck doll again.” “Yes, Sir.”

story continues from part sixteen Chapter 17 I was glad that the table was the old wooden one from the old days as the clamps on Suzi’s nipples where scratching the top. Her body was writhing with pleasure as she neared the top of her plateau. I could see it in her little hip thrusts as she pushed back against the crotch rope, and it aroused me. I loved the way she sounded; her animal grunts and groans. They were so base and wild that I decided to prolong the sweet agony and let go of the crotch rope; stopping the dildo at the same time. The hood moved as she listened to my retreating foot steps. ...

story continues from part eighteen Chapter 19 A very sheepish Suzi entered and waited for her punishment. Taking lots of rope I tied her hands up behind her back right up by her shoulder blades and made her a harness locking her arms to her body. I was impressed as I asked her to shake and only her super breasts had any spare movement. I put more tape on her crotch for protection, as the top of the partition she was about to straddle was quite rough. Splinters in her pussy would not help, I thought. As I helped her across the top plank she looked at me as if to offer me encouragement. I wondered if she’d decided to help me become the perfect master. Settling her on the plank I looked into her eyes as I tied a rope from the upright in front of her to the ring on her collar. Another rope went to the ring in the wall behind her. This held her upright. Next, roping each ankle, I pulled it out to a ring she seemed to have set just for this task. I pulled until her legs were outstretched and bow tight. ...

story continues from part twenty-two Chapter 23 “Suzi, are you in here?” A voice woke me from my groggy, tear-filled sleep. I stayed silent and still. I shuddered in fear and pulled in on myself. “Suzi, are you in there?” This time the voice registered. It was Paul. Thank Gawd, it was Paul. I looked up at my master; he smiled down on me his eyes crinkled with concern. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

It was Saturday, around 10:00 a.m., and Emily Walker sat on the couch of the small house she rented watching television and drinking coffee. She was dressed in loose light-gray workout pants with thick pink socks. She wore a sky-blue t-shirt that came to just above her navel, exposing her flat stomach. The tight t-shirt hugged body like a second skin, emphasizing her breasts, making it obvious that she wore no bra. She had her long legs pulled up in front of her on the couch, and she peered over them at the television. She shook her head a bit to clear her bangs from her eyes, setting her blond, asymmetrical bob in motion. ...

I got home on a Friday, in time for once, after a long week of working feeling very excited. My excitement was a bit uncomfortable since I had been wearing my tiny stainless steel chastity cage for three weeks now. After a quick shower and another close shave, I lubed and slipped a large stainless steel butt-plug with a pink crystal at the base, before pulling a pink lacy thong up holding the plug in. I wrapped my white lacy corset around my waist and pulled the laces tight enough that the corset would not slip down, attached my white stockings, pulling the straps under the thong. The feeling of pulling the thin stockings up my smoothly shaven legs was as exquisite as always. ...

Molly Brundidge was a five eleven part time model. One quarter Korean. And three quarter Irish. Part time store clerk. Her day to day routine was routine. A boring routine. For the most part. Living in a converted warehouse in a less than favorable neighborhood. She managed. She did not make friends easily and went out once in awhile with a few coworkers or take the odd model job. Some say she was a bit catty. ...

story continues from Part One Thanks to Rubberdolly4000 for the suggestions Part 2: Hypnotherapy Katelyn wanted to increase her ability to be her partner’s Sexdoll, to be more realistic for him to enjoy her and for her to enjoy the wonderful feelings that she gets when he uses her. So she secretly starts seeing a hypnotherapist to program her mind into one of a Sexdoll, one with a trigger command that would make her just like the other sex dolls, unable to move, speak or respond, but still be available to her owner to use for his pleasure, just like all the other dolls she thought. ...

Girlfriend gives her partner a special birthday present – she becomes his latest doll. It was coming up to my wonderful boyfriend’s birthday; he was going to get a very special gift from me, one that I had been fantasising about myself for a long time. For many years I had dreamed about being someone’s plaything, something to be used and discarded afterwards, and that’s what I liked about Jason. ...

Jinni had been adept in self bondage for years, enjoying her forced silence, only using the most severe gags she could find, to ensure she had her quiet time by herself. Relying either on her skill of moving her bound body to her release or on one of the several timed released methods she had come to trust. After the only time she ever had a release fail completely and had to be saved by her downstairs neighbor did Jinni find out how nice it could be to have another like minded person involved in her bondage. ...

Chapter 1 - A Prisoner of Lust I heard another sensual moan emerge from my gagged lips, its tone full of lust and desperation. My naked body trembled in the frame that imprisoned me. My cheeks, red and burning with arousal, felt the falling of a new teardrop. Like every other squeezed out by my dry and bleary eyes, it was full of wanton frustration. Acting on pure instinct, I struggled briefly against my bonds, jerking my feet and pulling my arms against their restraints. But in my mind and heart I knew it was all useless. My limbs were no freer and my fingers no closer to touching myself. All it accomplished was to make me pant harder, and maybe release a bit of the frustration that I could no longer bear. ...

Story continued from part five Part 6: The Hunter & the Bunny Girl Snake swallowing female The following week Jerry came home with a surprise gift for me, I opened the box to discover a Bunny Girl costume inside, complete with ears, just like the ones they use in the real Bunny Club. I picked it up out of the box; the material had a strange feel to it, it felt like a silky, rubbery skin, more jell-like than standard material that you’d normally find in a costume outfit. I gave Jerry a strange questioning look. ...

story continues from chapter six Chapter 7: Carly wants to dominate me A few days later, Carly stopped over. “Now that I have experienced being tied up a few times, I want to expand my horizons a little. Friday, when I come here, I want you to be tied up and blindfolded. Are you in shock?” she asked. “Yes, I’m in shock. Delighted and excited would be more accurate. Do you want me to tie myself up and blindfold myself or do you want the honor?” ...

Jenny works behind the large computer monitor thinking about her next challenge, she has to stay busy to keep her mind from thinking about how long it’s been since she had climaxed. Jenny had been practicing self bondage since her last boy friend Frank had abused her while she was helplessly bound. Normally that would have been a good thing but the last time he went too far actually hurting her and kept her bound and gagged for two days straight. She left him and moved away as soon as she was able fearing he would attack her or that she would relent and return to him in. She liked stringent bondage and liked to be forced to struggle by having pain inflicted on her body and even though he had scared her she craved what he had offered. The problem had been he wouldn’t stop and kept increasing his tortures until she was forced to leave. ...

story continues from part ten Chapter 11 I got up early and dressed quickly as I needed to get to the market for shopping and things before our guests departed. So, leaving the keys on the pillow, I got the dogs and went shopping. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ “Suzi? Are you awake, dear?” My Dad’s voice right outside the door jolted me awake. “Uh, yeah, Dad, I’ll be up in a minute.” ...

story continues from part fifteen Chapter 16 We took our leave of my friends and piled back into the car. I looked at Suzi and we both broke out laughing as I asked, “Was you rogering last night, Suzi?” “I was rogering the man I love! And I’m proud of it!” she exclaimed. She then blushed a beet-root red and I kissed her nose. It was going to take a little while for her to get used to the military way of life. ...

story continues from part fourteen Chapter 15 When we arrived back at the hotel the couple we’d shared the taxi with wished us a good night. We went up the stairs to our room. “You looked like a princess coming down those stairs,” I whispered to her. She smiled. “I felt like a princess, too. It was magical.” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ As he closed and locked the door, Paul whispered to me that maybe I should go put on something comfortable. ...

story continues from chapter two Chapter 3: Our First Role Play The next time Carly came to visit me she almost burst in the door, smiling from ear to ear. “I was looking at some of those BDSM sites you showed me. In one there was a girl who got herself drunk and ended up being bound and gagged by some seedy character. She struggled on the floor for a while and eventually got tied with her legs crossed and her head tied to her ankles so she was tied in a ball tie. I think that’s what it’s called. I want that!! Can we do that? Is that called role play? You can be the seedy guy and I’ll be the drunk girl. Please can we try that? But no pictures, okay?” ...

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory 4) Part 5: Punishment Becky and her new automatronic sex dolly Keisha were cleaning up her lab from the incident that happened last Friday night, as well as Abigail’s weekend tryst with the new hermaphrodite sex dolly. She couldn’t believe that prim and proper Abigail would spend two whole days locked in a room boffing a sex toy. She had a hard time wrapping her head around the thought that Abigail even went to the bathroom on a regular basis! The boss must’ve really liked what she had seen, considering that the Becky’s small nap bed was completely desheveled and smelled of female sex. And the sex dolly smelled like dead fish. Becky had Keisha carry the dolly, Charlene, over to the showers at the other end of the lab and clean it up. Keisha vehemently objected at first, but, now being only a self-aware automated latex dolly that had to obey it’s owner’s orders, begrudgingly set about the task. Keisha picked up Charlene by it’s left arm and, while holding it out at arm’s length, carried it over to the showers. Becky, meanwhile set about to change the sheets. She thought that she should wait for Abigail to come back and make her do this. Really. This is Abigail’s mess, and she should take some responsibility. “Mistress?” Charlene asked as she was carried to the showers, “Can my cock cum now? It’s so hard it hurts… Please, let me cum.” “Charlie, knock it off!” Keisha yelled. Before last Friday, The sex dolly Keisha used to be Reggie Jefferson, and the sex dolly Charlene used to be his best friend, Charlie Hauptmann. The two of them, and a third person, broke in last Friday night in hopes of finding a lot of money in the lab. All they were their own fates as sex toys. Reggie, now responding to Keisha, got the best deal of the three of them. It still retained it’s former memories of when it was human. “Stop talking like that, man! I’m not your mistress!” Keisha dropped Charlene onto the shower’s floor with a thud. It was obviously disgusted with it’s task, thinking that it had to bathe another man, particularly one with an enormous erection. “This sucks,” Keisha exclaimed as it took a step back. It turned to it’s owner and asked the most poignant question of our times, “Do I use soap to clean this freak?” “Well, duh,” Becky replied, still making the bed, “And clean all of it’s holes, too. There’s a wash rag on the bench behind you.” With a disgusted looking frown, Keisha set to work. The only clothes it had were the sexy french maid costume it had on, and it tried hard not to get any part of it wet. It washed Charlene all over in the same manner as an eight year old would if you asked the child to clean a toilet. Keisha gave a little groan as it started cleaning out Charlene’s lower two holes, finding some kind of lubricant in both of them. Charlene let out some sexy moans, as well as begging to be used again. Things really got strange when Keisha started cleaning Charlene’s penis. “Oh, yes, that feels soooo good,” Charlene cooed as Keisha ran the wash rag up and down Charlene’s penis. As it’s fingers, through the rag, felt the girth and pulsing of Charlene’s penis, Keisha slowed down and became fixated with the erect member. Charlene strted moaning louder, “Yesss, please make me cum!” “See something you like?” Becky asked. She had heard Charlene’s moaning and walked down behind Keisha to see what was going on. “I didn’t think that you were ready for dildoes, but I have a few strapons at home we can try.” Startled, Keisha snapped back to reality. “NO! NO WAY!!! NEVER!!!” Keisha replied as it threw the wash rag at the shower’s wall. “Methinks thou doth protest too much,” Becky chided with a Shakespearean quote, “C’mon, let’s get finished. I have a lot of work to do today, so the sooner I get it done, the sooner we can go buy you new clothes. Dry off the dolly and take it back upstairs to the factory. I didn’t lock the door, so just set it on the bench inside, then immediately come back down, and don’t molest it any further. Got it?” “Yes, ma’am.” *************** Abigail returned to the factory at 11 AM, before the regular employees arrived for their shifts. She went home to take a shower and put on clean clothes. She spent the weekend in Becky’s lab having marathon sex with the shemale sex dolly she asked her friend Becky to make, and it was the best decision she ever made. The dolly turned out perfectly! Now, she had a decision to make: keep it, or sell it for a huge profit. She decided that she needed more time with the dolly before making a decision, so she intended to have Eric bring it to her home later that evening. Right now, she had to make preparations to get rid of a sudden thorn in her side. Juanita Montanez has been working at thhe factory for over seven years, and she was a model employee. Always on time, always cheerful, and never said anything bad about anyone else. She seemed extremely loyal to the company, but she did divulge company secrets to an outsider, despite having signed a confidentially agreement. She didn’t give away company manufacturing techniques or information about their exclusive clientele, but she did make it possible for three losers to attempt a robbery. This was unforgivable, and firing her would only lead to further leaks of information. Disgruntled ex-employees will gladly spill their guts for money, as well as getting revenge on their former employers. This was a drastic situation, and it called for a drastic solution. Abigail had a plan in mind, but she needed Eric’s expertise to help pull it off. Making sex dollys or mannequins out of targeted women for wealthy patrons was one thing, but making one of her own employees disappear would draw too much unwanted attention from the autorities. This had to be worked out in minute detail, making it look like she left town on her own accord. There was no room for loose ends. She ‘guesstimated’ that her plan would take seven days to come into fruition, but allowed two days give or take as a leeway. Her target for completion was next Monday morning. She pulled into the parking lot and stopped in her regular parking space. Without hesitation she immediately went inside to her office. She closed the door behind her and locked it. She knew that Raul, the warehouse foreman, would be in soon for the shipping orders that came in over the weekend, so she had to work fast. She called her lawyer, Brian Vickers, to enlist his help. She knew that he would be on board, considering that she transformed his cheating wife into a sex dolly four years ago. To keep him on retainer, she waived the regular cost in making a grade 4 dolly and charged him only the cost of materials. After four rings, the phone was finally answered. “The law offices of Schneider, Vickers, Cohn, and Miller, how may I direct your call?” the voice of a young woman asked. “Brian Vickers, please,” Abigail asked politely, “Tell him it’s Abigail Gillen.” “I’m sorry, Ms. Gillen, but Mr. Vickers will be in court all day. Would you care to leave a message?” “Yes,” she replied, with a little agitation in her voice, “Please ask him to meet me at my house tonight around 8 PM, and have him bring a copy of the confidentiality agreement he drafted for me. I need to go over the specifics of it, and I may need to add a new clause or two.” She hated leaving messages for people, especially answering machines and voicemails. It’s one of her little pet peeves, but talking to Brian is a dire necessity right now for her plan to work. The secretary took the message, as well as Abigail’s other contact information, said a closing pleasantry, then hung up the phone. As soon as the handset hit the receiver, there was a knock at the door. It startled her, and she gave a little jump in her chair. She walked over and opened the door to see Raul standing there with a smile. “Buenos Dias, Boss!” Raul beamed, “And how are you on this lovely day?” “Oh, a bit frazzled, Raul,” Abigail replied, “I haven’t printed up the orders yet. Sorry. It was a wild weekend. I’ll send them directly to your printer in the warehouse in about ten minutes or so.” Raul’s smile quickly went away upon hearing this. “Did something happen?” He asked with some concern in his voice. He really liked working for Abigail, and he treats all of the employees like family. He honestly cares when something goes wrong in their lives. “We had an attempted break in Friday night. Nothing was taken, but whomever did it left a big mess on the second floor. Dr. Evers should be finishing up the cleaning by now.” “Dios mio! Why didn’t you call me? I would’ve been here in like two minutes! What did the police have to say? Are there any leads?” “We didn’t call the police,” Abigail said as she returned to her desk and start up her computer, “Nothing was taken, and nothing expensive was damaged, so we figured calling the police would be a waste of time, and all it would accomplish would be a raise in our insurance premiums. Mr. Biggs has found how they got in and is in the process of fixing that gap, as well as updating our whole security system. You’ll have to think up a new code for the alarm panel as soon as it’s installed. Now, if you don’t have any more questions, and I’m not trying to be rude here, but we both have a lot of work to do. It appears that we have almost 300 orders to go out today, with twelve grade twos going to one address in Alabama. Three grade 3 dollys also have to be shipped out. It’s going to be a long day for both of us.” “There’s also a large shipment coming in,” Raul added, “I schedeuled it for 2 o’clock. I’ll have six people set aside to unload it rapido so it won’t interfere with the outgoing stock. Oh, and there’s more ‘Paula’ dolls in this shipment, so we won’t run out for at least another week. Those suckers are really popular!” And with that, Raul left the office. Abigail turned back to her computer to send the pull list and shipping orders out to the printer in the warehouse. She didn’t like not having everything ready in time for the employees to start work right away. It goes against her meticulous nature, as well as not being professional. Plus it makes her employees stand around and do nothing while on the clock. She finalized the orders and sent them to the other printer in fifteen minutes or so, give or take a minute, then set back to the other task at hand: Plotting her revenge against Juanita in a way that would not lead back to her or her company. She pulled up Nita’s employment record that she had on file and e-mailed it to an address that Eric had given her. She was told that the URL for the address cycled every five minutes, so a trace to or from it would be impossible as long as she cleared the ‘sent’ file after it went through. She was also told to not to look for a confirmation or a response. The next part of her plan had to wait until later that night, when she would meet up with Brian Vickers, so she printed up a copy of the records to take home. The rest of the day went pretty fast for everyone else but Abigail. Raul had the warehouse running like a Swiss watch, getting all of the orders ready to ship before the truck from the shipping company arrived and, at the same time, unloaded and restocked the shelves with the new product that arrived at 1:40 PM. Becky had her lab cleaned in record time, and had already started on the creme to make the new mannequin. She said it would be ready Thursday morning. Abigail’s plan called for it’s use on Monday, so it would be in storage until then. Around 3 PM she and her dolly Keisha left the warehouse to buy it some new clothes. She promised to be back at work the next morning to continue with all of the other projects that were already lined up, and, with her new ’lab assistant,’ she should be able to get things prepared faster. The reason why the day dragged for Abigail was because of Juanita. She was furious about what she had done and was afraid for what else she might do, but she couldn’t do anything about it-yet. She tried to keep an eye on her without looking suspicious. Well, having the boss sticking around one employee the whole day for no reason would seem suspicious, right? The day finally ended and Abigail went home. Becky was probably diddling her sex dolly right about now, and Eric hopefully was working on the little task she sent him on, so this was the first night in a long time that she was home all alone. She made herself a light dinner, then waited for Brian to show up. Brian Vickers arrived at 7:30 PM, driving his white Porsche. He pulled into Abigail’s driveway all the way up to her front door. He stepped out of his car wearing a tailor-made three piece suit, striped shirt and silk tie. He was carrying a typical lawyer’s briefcase. Abigail heard him pull up, and she met him at the door before he could ring the doorbell. “Hello, Brian,” She said as she took a step to the right, “Thanks for coming. Please, come on in.” Brian smiled as he walked past her and into the living room. “Hi, Abigail,” He calmly replied, “How are you? There must be something wrong to call me out here at this hour.” “There is. I have an employee who leaked information about my building to someone who tried to rob the warehouse over the weekend…” “Do I want to know what happened to him?” “Well, it was a ’them,’ and no, you don’t. I just want to know what my legal options are before I take any actions.” Brian went over to the sofa and placed his briefcase down on the coffee table. Abigail walked around to the other side of the sofa and sat down herself. Brian opened his case, rifled through some papers in a folder, then pulled out the one he was looking for. He read it dilligently, even though it was a document he composed for Abigail’s hire packet. “Did the employee divulge any information about your business practices?” “No.” “Did the employee release any trademarked formulas?” “No.” “Did the employee attempt to sell any materials used for production or technical data that would help your competiton reproduce any of your products?” “No.” “Then legally all you can do is fire the employee. You can’t sue them because what they did did not fall into the parameters of the confidentiality agreement. Not much I can do about that.” “Shit,” Abigail sighed. Luckily, she had a backup plan. “Look, Juanita Montanez, the employee, told her lover that there would be $750,000 in the factory’s locked lab. She also told him and his accomplices how to get in, the code for the alarm system, and what kind of lock was on the lab’s door. I don’t want the police involved, but I do want to take care of her. What I need is for her to come to me, desperately needing help.” Brian leaned back into the sofa. “Well, there’s really not much I can do.” “I think there is,” Abigail replied as she got up and walked over to her own briefcase by the front door. She pulled out the employment records of Juanita and handed them to Brian. He looked over them as she took her previous seat on the sofa. “As you can see, she’s an immigrant from Brazil. She is legal, been here for almost ten years, and is applying for citizenship. Thanks to the Republican party, it’s been extremely difficult for Hispanics to become United States citizens, so I was hoping that you could fudge some paperwork to make the INS label her an ‘Undesirable’ and schedeule her for deportation. And I need it done by this Friday.” Brian went off into deep thought. He rubbed his chin and the side of his face while contemplating what he just heard. “That wouldn’t be too hard,” he finally replied, “I have some connections inside the INS, but why? She would just go back to the lawyer handling her citizenship application.” “I have someone else taking care of that,” Abigail replied, “The less you know, the better off you’ll be. As a thank you, I can give you a $25,000 donation to the ‘Brian Vickers for Mayor’ campaign war chest. I know you want to run next year.” “Deal,” Brian said as he put the employment records in and closed up his briefcase then stood up, “I’ll make some phone calls tonight and file some documents tomorrow. I’ll call you Wednesday morning with an update. However, there is something else I do need from you. Last week, I had Maryann posed bent over at the waist with her hands stretched out on a table and legs spread. I got drunk and decided to beat her ass. I was swinging away on her, but, in my drunken state, I lost my balance and fell on her. Her left leg is loose at the hip and just stays straight out when laying flat. When I pick her up, her leg hangs limp. It won’t pull back up into her natural position anymore.” “It sounds like your dolly has a dislocated leg,” Abigail replied as she too got up from the sofa, “Give me a time that I can send Mr. Biggs over to pick her up. He’ll bring her back to the factory and Dr. Evers can repair it. I can’t guarantee how long it would take, but we will make it a top priority. Just let me know when.” Both Abigail and Brian started towards the door. “Also, can you program her with different sayings? Her current comments are getting boring.” They reached the door and Abigail opened it for her lawyer. “Sure. Write down what you want it to say and send them along with the dolly. That I know only takes about a half hour.” “You are a godsend,” Brian said as he leaned over and kissed Abigail on the cheek, “Thanks so much for everything.” “No, thank you! You’ve been a very big help with this, Mr. Mayor! Good night!” Abigail closed the door after Brian’s Porsche left the driveway. Feeling content that her plan was about to proceed, she went to bed with a slight grin on her face. *************************** Juanita Montanez was having the worst week of her life. First, the police raided her apartment for a suspected cocaine stash on Tuesday. On Wednesday, her electricity and phone were shut off for some reason. On Thursday, she was informed that her application for citizenship was denied and that she was to be deported in thirty days. Later that night, she returned to her apartment to find the locks were changed and that an eviction notice was on her front door. The reason printed on the notice stated that there was illegal activity being conducted by the tenant, specifically the use and sale of illegal narcotics. Her landlord wouldn’t even talk with her, let alone go inside the apartment to get some of her things. She tried calling her boyfriend Charlie, but he hasn’t been answering his phone all week. It was all rolling over to voicemail. She decided to get a motel room for the night and try to straighten out everything in the morning, but her credit cards were all declined and her debit card had no money in her bank account. She was royally screwed. She spent the night sleeping in her car, which she had parked in an ‘Open all night’ supermarket parking lot. She was awoken Friday morning by the sunlight creeping through the windshield. She went inside the supermarket’s women’s room to get cleaned up as best she could, under the circumstances. She also used the little money she had in her pockets to buy herself a modest breakfast, consisting of a pack of junk food cakes and a soda. She took a look at her cell phone and noticed that it was a little after 7 in the morning. She decided to drive over to her lawyer’s office to see if anything could be done to straighten out her life. Juanita’s lawyer, Anna Flores, specializes in immigration law. She has helped over a hundred immigrants become citizens in her brief legal career, and had helped a lot more with their visa and passport problems. Being a daughter of immigrants herself, she did her best to help those who had an American dream but were having difficulty achieving it. She was very attractive, and has had many suitors, but has always been married to her job. Most men can’t take being second fiddle to a stranger who can barely speak his language. Juanita knew that Anna didn’t get into the office until 8 AM, but she was there waiting. Although she cleaned herself up as best as she could in that public bathroom, she still looked desheveled, and Anna immediately picked up on this. “Dios Mio! Nita, what happened?!?” Anna asked as Juanita approached her outside the office building’s doors. “Everything!” replied Juanita, “Can we please go inside? I really need some help!” Anna silently nodded her head ‘yes’, and ushered the woman inside the office building. They walked past the security desk, where Juanita still had to sign in, then went straight to the elevators. They got off on the third floor, and Anna helped Juanita down the corridor to her office. The door was already unlocked, and Anna’s secretary, and older woman named Rosa, was waiting with a full cup of fresh coffee. “Buenos Dias, Senora Flores,” Rosa said cheerfully. Her demeanor quickly turned sullen once she got a look at Juanita. “Gracias, Rosa,” Anna replied, not stopping for the coffee but headed straight for her office with Juanita in tow, “Please, hold all my calls, and bring in some coffee for Senora Montanez. I’ll check my messages later.” In the office, Juanita plopped wearily down into the nearest chair. Anna put down the briefcase she was carrying and took off her coat. Rosa quickly came in with two cups of coffee, sat them down in front of their intended drinkers, then whisked back out of the office. She shut the door behind her. That’s when the full tale of woe began. Juanita told her everything that had happened over the past three days. Anna listened with disbelief that this could have happened at all. Anna asked if she had any proof that these things could have been done in error, like cancelled checks showing the bills being paid, the search warrant from the police, or a copy of her tenant’s lease. Juanita explained that her landlord won’t let her back into her apartment to retrieve anything, let alone a change of clothes. “I see,” Anna finally said. “I’ll call INS and find out what’s going on there. All of your paperwork with them is correct and filed properly. What you have good going for you right now is that you have a stable job that you have had for more than five years. See if your employer will give you a letter of recommendation on your behalf with a brief work history with them. That would help with INS. As for your other problems, I’m really not equipped to handle those, but I do have a colleague who might be able to. Let me make some phone calls. We’ll get this fixed. Keep your cell phone on and I’ll call you later today. This will be my top priority. Try to relax, and don’t worry. You’ll be back in your apartment by nightfall.” “Oh, gracias, Anna!” Juanita exclaimed as she stood up, “Thank you very much!” “My pleasure. Do you have someplace to stay in the meantime?” “I have to be at work at noon. I can walk around a mall and window shop until then.” “Do you have any money on you?” Anna asked as she reached for her wallet, “Here, take this.” She reached out with two twenty dollar bills in her hand. “Gracias, no,” the proud woman replied, “I can’t take your money. Besides, today’s payday. Luckily, I never signed up for direct deposit. I’ll have my paycheck at the end of the day.” “Okay, if you’re sure,” Anna put the money back into her wallet, “So, go, take it easy for a while, then go to work like normal. I’ll call you as soon as I get results.” Juanita gave a weak smile, then left the lawyer’s office. It was 9:30 AM when she walked back out into the sunlight. She felt a little better, or, more accurately, she felt less depressed, as she walked back to her car. She decided that instead of going to the mall, she would enjoy this beautiful day at Lakeside Park, and watch the ducks swim around until she had to go to work. She took position on a park bench that overlooked most of the park. She let her mind go blank as she watched the world slowly drift by her in such a serene setting. All of her worries melted away as she watched the children play on the swings and jungle gym. The ducks on the lake did their daily dance through life, without a care in the world. She was completely relaxed and was now strong enough to face whatever else the day might throw at her, until she noticed her cell phone was shut off. She suddenly shifted into a mild panic mode! What if the lawyer was trying to call her? How will she get in contact with anyone? Wait…what time is it? She jumped up and stopped the closest person to her, an elderly man with a cane, feeding the pidgeons. “Excuse me, sir,” Juanita politely asked, despite going a mile a minute inside, “But my cell phone died, and I don’t have a watch. Can you please tell me the time?” The elderly man rolled up his sleeve to show an extremely old watch on his wrist. “Why, it’s quarter to noon.” Mild panic was now pole vaulted over. She was now in full panic mode, and was already running towards her car as she yelled ‘Thank you’ over her shoulder to the elderly man. She was going to be late for work! She fumbled with getting her keys out of her pocket, fumbled with getting them into the lock, and fumbled with getting them into the ignition. Once she got the engine started, a little voice in the back of her head told her to drive carefully with no speeding. She definitely didn’t need to be pulled over by the police right now! She arrived at the factory about twenty minutes late, thanks to the lunch time traffic. She hurried through the front doors, but was immeditely met by Eric. “Ah, so nice of you to join us,” He sarcastically said. “I know, I’m very late,” Juanita replied apologetically, “I’m sorry, and it will not happen again.” “Come with me, please.” Eric held the inside door open so she could go through. Once past it, he directed her to Ms. Gillen’s office. Ms. Gillen was sitting behind her desk, going through some papers as Juanita entered. After Eric entered, he closed the door behind him. “Please, sit,” Ms. Gillen said as she motioned to a chair opposite from her. Juanita slowly walked over and sat down. “I know I’m late, Ms. Gillen, and I’m sorry, but…” “Stop,” Ms. Gilled tersely said as she held up her hand in as stopping motion, “I have a report from my lawyer that you were dealing narcotics, and that your work visa has been revoked.” “I can explain!! It’s all a big mistake!! I don’t…” Ms. Gillen held out her hand again to stop her from talking. “Nita, you’ve been here for several years with an impeccable record. I wish I had more employees like you. I feel like I can trust you with any task I give you, and it would be done quickly and correctly. I do not believe this narcotics charge levied against you, and I agree that it is a mistake. However, the work visa is a problem. This company’s policy is to only hire legal workers. You are presently labelled as an ‘Undesirable’ by INS. Hopefully, this is a mistake as well, and that you can get it rectified in short order. Until such time, I can’t allow you to work here. You’re fired.” “WHAT?!?!” Juanita yelled as she slid to the edge of her seat. This can’t be happening!!! “You can’t do this!!! I’ve done nothing wrong!! Someone’s doing this to me!! I was hoping you could help me with this!!” She started crying uncontrollably. “I’m sorry,” Ms. Gillen said with genuine sympathy in her voice, “But I must do what my lawyer suggests. When you get this straightened out, I’ll gladly hire you back, and I’ll even give you a dollar an hour raise because of the inconvenience. Please try to see it from my point of view.” She got up from behind her desk, walked around to Juanita, stooped down, and hugged the weeping girl. “I’m so sorry I have to do this,” Ms. Gillen consoled the girl, “But it’s something beyond my control. The lawyers rule the world now. I know everything will turn out all right.” She pulled away from Juanita and looked into her eyes. “I have your paycheck for last week, as well as your pay for this week. I hope it can hold you over for right now, until you get this taken care of. Also, I wrote my home phone number and address on the back of a business card I attached to the checks. If there’s anything you need, do not hesitate to contact me.” “Can… can… can you…can you give me a… a..letter of recommendation?” Juanita sobbed, choking back her tears. “Sorry,” Ms. Gillen replied as she held the girl again, “But I can’t give a letter to someone who is technically illegal. I’m so sorry.” Juanita continued to cry, even as Ms. Gillen let her go. She felt Eric’s hand on her shoulder. She looked up between the tears to see him motioning towards the door. She cried harder as she stood up, and Ms. Gillen handed her two paper checks. She took them both, and Eric led her out the doors slowly, as if leading a prisoner to the gallows. Outside again, she slowly wandered over to her car, and cried for almost a half hour behind the steering wheel. She finally summoned up the energy to go and cash her last paychecks. The bank that they were drawn on did not have a branch in the county, let alone the state, so she decided to take them to a check cashing store. She knew that she would have to pay 15% of each check’s value, but she didn’t want to take the chance that her bank might confiscate them if she went there. When she arrived, she put Ms. Gillen’s business card in her pocket as she took out her driver’s license and social security card. To her surprise, the store only charged 12% to cash them, so at least one thing was going right this week. She left the store and, with cash in hand, went to get some drive through burgers for lunch. After eating, she headed back to her lawyer’s office for hopefully more good news. Instead, she saw a few different law enforcement cars parked in front of the office building, and one had markings of the INS on it’s doors. She cautiously drove past them all, trying not to draw any attention to herself. After driving for an additional mile, she felt safe enough to pull over and find a payphone. You’d be surprised how few of those things are still around! She finally found one after almost an hour of searching, and it was inside a seedy bar over by the railroad tracks. She had to buy a beer to get some change. She left the drink on the bar as she went to call her lawyer. “Law offices of Anna Flores,” Rosa said cheerfully when she picked it up, “How may I help you?” “My name is Juanita Montanez,” Juanita whispered into the reciever, “I have to talk to Senora Flores immediately!” “Si! Si! Yes, Senora Montanez! We have been trying to get hold of you! Uno Minuto, por favor!” Juanita was put on hold briefly, and suddenly Anna Flores exploded into the phone. “Nita! Nita! If you can hear me, don’t talk,” Anna said in a low whisper, “The police found out you were here earlier. Someone saw your name on the sign in sheet. Dialing your phone number says that your phone is disconnected. You can not come to my office right now. Do not tell me where you are for any reason!” Juanita stood with the phone to her ear in stunned silence. ‘Why is this happening to me?,’ she thought. “I got fired today…,” she said, still in a bit of a daze, “I’m undesirable…” “The police are still here. Go find a place to hide. Contact me again in about five days or so. Hopefully we can talk then. For now, please stay out of sight!” With that, Anna hung up the phone, leaving Juanita so stunned that she couldn’t even move. When she did finally move, she walked slowly over to the bar, gulped down the beer still sitting there, then walked back out into the early afternoon sun. She half staggered back to where her car was parked, only to find it gone. A pile of broken window was in it’s place. ********************* Abigail Gillen was sitting in her living room late Sunday afternoon, watching an old romantic comedy on TV. Comfortably curled up in loose sweat pants and t-shirt, drinking a glass of red wine, and munching on some cheddar crackers was all she wanted from the day. Total relaxation from all of the hard work she had put in for the week was what the doctor ordered, and she always listened to the doctor. Her bliss was interrupted by the doorbell. It wasn’t an unexpected incursion on her day, but it was one she was expecting to come earlier. She walked over to the door with a slight spring in her step. If it was who she hoped it was, it meant her plan was working perfectly. She pushed aside the curtains that hung over the window to the left of the door to see who it was. It was an unkempt Juanita Montanez, still wearing the same clothes she was had on last Friday. She looked dirty, and her clothes had a few rips in them. When Juanita saw he looking, she gave a weak and demoralized smile. Abigail let the curtain go and giggled to herself a little. She quickly composed herself, and opened the door. “Juanita!” Abigail gasped in surprise, “What happened to you?” “Por favor, I need help…,” Juanita pleaded, “I lost my apartment, my car, my money, my citizenship, and the police are looking for me… I have no family here… all of my so-called ‘friends’ turned their backs on me… I didn’t do anything wrong… I’m so hungry… I have no where else to go…Please help me…” “Yes, anything,” Abigail replied, “Wait here.” She turned and headed back inside the house, leaving the door open. She was amazed how bad Juanita had sunk so quickly. She looked and smelled like a bum! Abigail went over and took some money out of her purse and grabbed the box of cheddar crackers. She returned to Juanita, holding out everything in her hands for the girl to take. “I can give you this for right now,” She handed over sixty dollars in cash plus the crackers, “But the police have been around here several times. They even questioned me about you. You can’t stay here too long.” “Do you have anyplace I can stay until next week?” Juanita begged, “I have no place to go… any place at all…” Abigail took her time and made it look like she was in deep thought. Finally, she made it appear like she came up with an answer. “The factory!” she blurted out, “The lab has a bed and a shower in it. No one would think of looking for you there!” “Really? Can I stay there?” “Yes, for a little while. Can you make it there by yourself?” “I think so, but… can’t you take me?” “No. If the police find us together, it would be prison for the two of us. Try and get there as fast as you can, and avoid any surveillance and traffic cameras. Hide around the back in the bushes by the dock entrance. I’ll let you in back there shortly after sundown. Now, go, and be careful!” Abigail literally spun Juanita around and gave her a light shove back down the walkway. The girl looked back at her old boss before she started walking. She took two steps then shoved some crackers into her face. After the girl was far enough away, Abigail closed the door and started to laugh. She pulled her cell phone out of her pocket and dialed Becky. “It’s me… Yes, she just left… Like a charm!…Yes… Is everything ready?… Fruit punch? I thought she liked grape… Okay! Okay! I’m not trying to argue!… Tonight, so we’ll be doing it tomorrow morning, if your synthetic alchohol works… Right… See you around 3 AM then… Okay…Bye.” Abigail pulled into the factory’s parking lot shortly after 8 in the evening. She quickly went inside and disabled the alarms. She made sure that she had locked the front doors after she came in before heading to the receiving dock. She opened the emergency door and peeked her head outside. “Juanita!” she loudly whispered, “Are you there?” She looked all around the area in the darkness, trying to detect movement. It didn’t take long to get a response. “Yo soy,” Juanita replied before coming out from behind a bush, “I’m here.” She ran to the back door and rushed past Abigail, who quickly closed and locked the door behind her. “Thank you, Ms. Gillen,” Juanita said as she caught her breath, “I don’t know how to repay you.” “We’ll find a way,” Abigail replied, “And enough of that ‘Ms. Gillen’ stuff. Please call me Abigail. Now, let’s go get you something to eat and drink. Dr. Evers keeps a stash up in the lab.” She started walking back to the stairs, and she put her arm around Juanita to help her along. As they walked, Juanita would not stop thanking her. “I know how much trouble you could be in for helping me, and I’ll never forget it to my dying day. Not many people would take this kind of chance for another person.” “Well, I know that you are innocent of the charges against you, and I’m hoping you will clear them up quickly. I need you back at work.” “Thank you so much, Ms. Gil-er Abigail. I really appreciate that.” This continued the entire walk to the lab. She didn’t stop talking until they got to the big metal lab door with the retinal lock. Abigail quickly opened it and ushered the girl inside. She followed behind her and closed the door. She locked it, and turned around to Juanita already sprawled out on the small twin bed. “Eat first, then sleep,” Abigail said as she picked Juanita up off the bed, “Come now, the fridge is over here.” She walked the girl towards the back of the lab across from the showers. There was a large industrial fridge against the back wall, and it was loaded with fruits and other snacks, as well as an ample supply of fruit punch drinks. Juanita immediately reached out and started manhandling a bottle of fruit punch. Once she got it opened, she drank half the bottle in a single swig. She then launched herself at an apple, followed by a banana, then a peach. In a short amount of time, she downed seven different fruits and two bottles of fruit punch. She started to stagger a little when she finished off the second bottle. “Mio Dios, este jugo es bueno!” she exclaimed as she reached for a third bottle. She had a little trouble removing the cap, but that was understandable, considering every bottle of fruit punch in there was spiked with synthetic alchohol and nanites keyed to her DNA. “English, please,” Abigail said, trying not to sound insulting, “My Spanish is extremely limited.” “Lo siento…uh, I’m sorry,” Juanita replied, “I just said that this juice is good. You should have some.” “Fruit punch does not agree with me. I’ll stick with the cherry.” Abigail took a bottle of cherry water and started drinking. She knew that the cherry drinks were safe, and she had to try and match Juanita drink for drink to get the desired effect. The girl had to be very drunk for what was to happen next. So the night went on, and Juanita had about eight bottles of fruit punch and Abigail had about six cherry waters. Aside for a few staggering trips down to the women’s room, everything was going according to plan. Juanita was very drunk, and, luckily, she was a happy drunk. “Abigail! Abigail! Did I ever tell you that I think you should sell more men sex dolls?!? You know, guys with big cocks?!? Big, fat, long, donkey jealous, Tarzan swinging boners?!? They’d sell great! I’d even buy one! It’d be better than my boyfriend! The perro ain’t called me in a week! Well, fuck him…his loss…,” Juanita drunkenly stammered while hardly taking a breath. She was so drunk, she could barely stand. She was stretched out on the bed with her head propped up by her elbow. “What a coincidence!” Abigail replied, “We’re testing a new dolly right now! Stay right here… I’ll be right back!” She went out the door, and returned a few minutes later carrying Charlene. When Juanita got a good look at the oversized Barbie doll with the huge penis, her eyes got as big as saucers. “Oh, Dios mio!!! Oh, my God!!!” She exclaimed as she sat up, “You’re going to start selling those?!? That dong is huge!!!” “We’re thinking of selling them. Would you like to try it out?” “Oooh, I’d like to, but I don’t think so…” “Please, Mistress,” The dolly said with it’s typical recorded sounding voice, “Please play with my cock… Let me make you cum.” “Wow! It talks!” Juanita said as she stood up. She walked over and grabbed it’s penis. “Oooohhhh, yes… Please, fuck me…” the dolly begged. “Go ahead,” Abigail said as she directed both Juanita nad the dolly over to the bed, “You know you want to. I know you want to. You need this right now. You just said that you wanted one, and the only difference is that this is a woman instead of a man with a huge cock. Drink some more fruit punch and I’ll leave the room. Just knock on the door when you’re done.” Abigail left the room to give Juanita some privacy. In about five minutes, she was hearing moans from both the girl and the dolly. An hour after that, things went quiet and there was a knock at the lab door. Abigail went back in to see Juanita wearing nothing but her panties and an unbuttoned blouse, sitting on the edge of a stool, drinking another fresh bottle of fruit punch. “You were right,” she said in an extremely drunken voice, “I did need that. Charlie can go fuck himself. I want one of these. Did you know that if you put your tit in its mouth, it’ll start sucking?” “Charlene,” The dolly retorted. “Yes, it was designed to do that,” Abigail replied as she went over to silence the doll with a wadded up piece of clothing, “This particular model will sell for $250,000 dollars once passes the safety tests.” She picked up the remaining clothes and handed them back to Juanita. That’s when the time for the chemical shower came to mind. “Phwew!” Abigail remarked when she got close to Juanita, “I think it’s time for you to take a shower! You smell like a wharf at low tide during an oil spill!” She again took the girl by the arm and led her down to the showers. The bottle of mannequin creme was already sitting on a small plastic table in where the showers were. “I do smell a bit funky,” Juanita stammered, “But I don’t have anything else to wear.” “There’s a bathrobe and slippers here you can wear until we get you clean clothes,” She replied, trying to get her inside the shower before Becky and Renee arrive, “There’s also a bathing cap so your hair doesn’t get wet. We also have this wax that makes your eyebrows look fantastic.” She quickly spread the wax on her eyebrows before she could complain. “I never had this done before,” Juanita said as Abigail appied the wax, “If I had known, I wouldn’t have shaved my bush Friday morning!” With some difficulty, Abigail finally got the drunken Juanita into the shower with all of the precautions in place. She used rubber gloves to apply the creme to every part of the girl’s body, despite the staggering and tilting common with drunken people. Once it was fully applied, and the proper amount of time for it to take effect went by, the water was turned on to rinse it all off. Abigail then helped towel the drunk girl off to reveal the plastic sheen of her skin. The next part was tricky. The transformation into a mannequin had begun, and it would cause her drunkeness to clear up very fast. She had to work faster. She slipped on the bathrobe and slippers, then led her to the door to the lab. “Hey, you want to see something cool?” Abigail asked. “Sure, Abby, always!.” Juanita replied. Being called ‘Abby’ caused Abigail to cringe. She hated being called that with a passion, but she was on a tight schedeule here. Her anger can be addressed later. “I’ll show you where we make the mannequins.” “Cool, with a capital ‘C’!” Abigail led Juanita out of the lab. They turned immediately to the right, and staggered the short distance to the mannequin room. The door was unlocked, and they had some difficulty getting in. It was hard to open a door while still holding up a drunk. Luckily, this is when both Becky and Renee arrived. “Dr. Evers! So glad to see you!” Juanita blurted out when she saw them, “Who’s your friend? Hi! I’m Nita! That Charlene dolly is incredible!” “I take it that this is her?” Renee asked as she helped hold Juanita up by her left arm. “Yep, that’s her,” Becky replied as she took Juanita’s right arm, “What do you think?” “Let’s finish, and then I’ll decide.” They finally made it inside the mannequin room. As of right now, there were only five mannequins left in storage. All of the others have been sold to lakeside resorts that sold bikinis and other swimwear, so they had to rebuild their backstock soon. But that is for another day. Right now, they had to finish making the one they started on. The three women dragged the staggering girl over to the metal support rods. Becky had set them last Friday morning in accordance with the height listed in Juanita’s employment file. They decided to make her a jointed mannequin, so the supports were placed accordingly. As they headed over to them, Juanita looked around the room at the remaining nude mannequins. “Wow, they’re so lifelike…,” She commented as she was whisked past them. “Would you like to pretend to be one?” Abigail asked as they reached the supports, “It’ll be fun.” “I dunno…,” Juanita replied, “Can I play with Charlene again?” “Sure, but later. First, I need you to take off your slippers and stand on these slanted blocks. Also, take off your bathrobe and place your elbows in these brackets with your neck against this brace.” “My bathrobe…?” Juanita was starting to sober up. “Yes, you have to be naked to play mannequin. If you don’t then you will not get to play with Charlene again. Besides, it’s just us girls here. You don’t have anything we don’t have ourselves.” In reality, the terrycloth in the barthrobe will make cloth pattern marks in the mannequin’s plastic skin as it forms, thus ruining the mannequin. After some thought, Juanita slowly removed her bathrobe. There was something about Charlene that she was attracted to, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. She gave the robe to Abigail, who in turn gave it to Becky. As she handed it over to her, she leaned over and whispered something into her ear. Becky smiled, then left the room. Abigail and Renee proceeded in placing Juanita into the braces. It was difficult trying to keep the girl’s head up as she was drunk, but the nanites started working overtime making her jounts stiffen. Finally, her head stayed inside the neck brace. As it did, Juanita became more sober by the minute. “Abby? Abby…I can’t move,” Juanita said through a closed mouth, “What’s happening to me?” “We decided instead of letting you play mannequin, we chose to make you one instead,” Abigail replied, “Your whole body is being turned into thick hollow plastic. Once it finishes, we’re going to cut you into pieces and glue joints into you so you can be posed.” “Wh-wh-what?!? Why?” Juanita asked, “Why do this to me?” “Because you betrayed me. You told your boyfriend Charlie all about my building and it’s alarm system. He and two of his friends tried to rob us Friday of two weeks ago, and he said that you were his source of information. He said that you gave him the alarm code, directions on how to get in, described the retinal lock on the lab door, even that there would be over $750,000 dollars in cash here. He mentioned you by name. You even said your bofriend’s name was Charlie, and you haven’t heard from him in over a week, right?” “C-C-Ch-Char-lee?” Juanita sruggled to say out loud. As she said that, Becky returned pushing her computer cart. Behind her followed Keisha, and it was carrying Charlene. Keisha was no longer wearing the French maid costume, but was instead in red skin tight hot pants, a pink tube top, high heeled sneakers and pink socks. This was the first time Abigail saw the dolly dressed like this, and it made her laugh. This was the first time Renee had seen a moving dolly, and was fascinated. Keisha immediately had a comment for the laughter. “Don’t blame me for this,” Keisha said as it put the Charlene dolly on the floor, “I didn’t want to dress like a 1970’s Manhattan hooker.” “Oh, you look great!” Becky replied as she pushed the cart in front of Juanita. “I look like I should be trolling the men’s room at ‘Studio 54’.” “Renee,” Abigail asked between giggles, “Is this acceptable the way it is, or do you prefer changes?” Renee was still entranced by the walking, talking dolly, but the question snapped her out of it. “Give her two cup sizes bigger and soft, and make her have a bright and welcoming smile,” Renee replied, “Then let’s see what we have.” She then returned her attention to Keisha. ...

Paul sat looking at the heavily boned brace the doctor had placed on his wrist, the multiple metal stays and Velcro straps hooked to the laces made him think the design would be good for a bondage wrap of some sort. During the next few weeks while he was unable to work he had searched the internet and found the materials he thought he would need and ordered them and now sat in front of the rarely used sewing machine slowly stitching the three layers of material together. ...

I feel this story needs a quick intro. This was inspired by one of the first pieces of erotic fiction I ever read, The Factory by Tr_Veller. It’s a similar story, but its with a genetic girl and not as much sex, still it was an amazing piece. I tried reaching out for permission to basically borrow the idea and take a trans spin on it, but haven’t heard back. So, if anyone knows Tr_Veller, I’d love to connect again. So, on to the story… ...

Part 1: A Visit to a Charity Shop The damned train drivers were on strike again. Another interminable dispute over pay and conditions. For the third time in a month their industrial action had forced me to seek alternative transport. The buses were a lot slower than the train and the route stopped a frustratingly long distance away from my flat. Fortunately it was a pleasant enough early-spring evening for the remaining walk. ...

Author’s Note: I wrote this story for my previous Mistress as a birthday present to her. The main event in the story is actually based on an online conversation I had with another Mistress who claimed to have done this to her slave. I have elaborated with some of the details but the main gist remains the same as she told me. I have no way of knowing if she was telling me the truth, but if she was I can only say that I envy and pity her slave in almost equal measures. As ever, feedback is gratefully received. ...

Betrayal: Bondage Trap Part 1 It’s a beautiful warm mid summers day in a quiet secluded parkland, trees all around me providing shade. I look around only to see trees, open spaces and a drive path just ahead of me that passes me from left to right that has a large shelter on the left side with park benches in it and a car park on it’s left side. The right side of the drive path leads out of my view, is the exit to this area leads to the main road. A walking trail passes from behind me on the left of me about 5 meters away which leads to the drive path and directly to the shelter with the benches in it. ...

Julie stared at herself in the long mirror studying her long toned legs, flat stomach and perky breasts, the tight spandex that had become her signature look shining in the light. The spandex had originally been worn for her workouts but as they became more frequent she began to wear the tight material more often. Julie loved the tight shiny material and the way it hugged her body eventually wearing layers of it to add to the restrictions during her workouts and during her normal activities during the day. The thin blonde had started to mix her two favorite pastimes bondage and working out adding thick bungee cords between her cuffed wrists and ankles. Julie had also taken her weight support belt attaching chords to it then attaching them to her ankles and wrists forcing her body to fight the resistance of them to increase her work outs. ...

Author’s Note: I wrote this for a Mistress of mine to apologise for a transgression I had made and to demonstrate my devotion to her. Although I am no longer her slave we are still on good terms and I have her permission to publish this. Any feedback is gratefully received. Forever Means Forever Her hand stroked his well lubed and rock hard cock. It had taken a matter of seconds from her unlocking and removing his chastity belt for him to be as hard as he had ever been before. A year of being locked in a chastity belt with almost constant teasing tends to have that sort of effect on a guy. ...

Part 1 It was early afternoon on the second Sunday of November, 1931. His Lordship, Henry, the 5th Earl of Harrisford, heard footsteps on the polished floor of the hallway outside the library of his London townhouse. His wife, Elizabeth, the Countess Harrisford, had left the room about 30 minutes earlier and he thought that it must be she, returning. But something didn’t seem quite right. The sound of the high-heeled boots which his wife had been wearing made a sharper click; these footsteps were softer. ...

Ashley had been working for the doll factory for a couple of years. Nothing fancy about her position, she was just the secretary for the president of the company. He was young and extremely rich having founded one of the most profitable sex doll factories in the country. Ashley had joined the company fresh out of college with her business degree and handled most of the finances for her boss. Despite founding the company he wasn’t actually all that good with the numbers and behind the scenes work that was required to run a company which is why he paid Ashley well to take care of a majority of the business aspects. Ashley found her boss extremely attractive, not just because of the nice cars and heaps of money he seemed to have but he was a looker. His name was Mack and his chiseled chin, tall stature, dark hair and eyes and always well dressed nature probably had every girl swooning over him. She considered him out of her league, he probably only dated models and other people of the upper echelon. Ashley herself was not half bad, platinum blonde hair that she would often curl, 5’9” of curvy body and a flat stomach, she was often told she judged herself a little too harshly and had a tendency to settle. This all really started when Ashley started dating a new guy. He was quirky but handsome and she found him fun but didn’t know how far she would take it with him. After a long night of heavy drinking they both started to confess their darkest secrets. Ashley confessed that she may be in love with her boss which only sparked a small conversation of it never being possible in her eyes. Her new boyfriend, John, beat around the bush when it came to his turn to reveal a secret. It was eventually revealed that he had first seen her leaving work, not in a stalker way as he was in the building to pick up a toy and just so happened to meet her again at the bar, recognizing her and striking up a conversation. She was intrigued and wanted to know which toy he was there to buy. He eventually revealed that he only had bought a simple flesh light like toy that was extremely popular from the company. He also revealed that he would love to try out one of the custom order dolls but he was too broke to actually afford one of the upper tiered models. This is what sparked Ashley’s imagination. She knew exactly how the system worked in the manufacturing plant and if he wanted to give a toy a test run… why not let it be her. At this point Ashley crashed with a big grin on her face, her drunken state giving her an idea. When she woke up she started sorting out some of the details, going into work to start setting her plan in motion. She first requested a few days off , just a Friday and Monday to extend her weekend. Next she logged into the company website and prepared her custom order, setting up clothes, extra toy packages, and making sure that the machine would have every exact detail about her personal body, making sure it would choose a 5’9” platinum blonde with a DD chest and nice hips. When the machine would go to “build” this custom doll it would choose her for the blank doll to start from before adding clothes and what not before packaging her and sending her out. She chose a simple outfit, a crop top to show her stomach, stockings and a plaid skirt, she was essentially going for a school girl look and added twin ponytails. The website also allowed for “pleasure” packages, the more you paid, the more options you could essentially fuck. Ashley didn’t see a need to set up more than just her pussy since she wasn’t huge on oral or anal and didn’t want the machine to mess with her too much. She quickly saved all of her settings and logged out, now she just had to wait till Thursday night to begin her plan. Thursday night finally rolled around, it had been a long and impatient week for Ashley. She made the excuse of finishing some work before taking a vacation to stay later than everyone in the factory, watching the last few employees leave. Her boss popped his head into her office door briefly and told her to have a fun weekend, giving her an almost evil grin she hadn’t seen before. She brushed it off and watched as he drove off in his Porsche. “Time for operation Dolly” Ashley said to herself as she stood up and went to the factory floor. ...

Rape Fantasy, Semi-non consensual, Oral, Anal, King’s Crown, Queen’s Crown, Public Nudity, Public Sex, MMM/F, MMF/F, M/F = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Modern technology helps solve a modern problem. The #metoo movement is helping to right many wrongs in our society, but it is also making it much more difficult for men and women to interact, especially in flirting or casual pickup situations. But modern technology is always ready to offer a solution to any problem. ...

You have been a little too demanding today and insisting that I cook dinner was the last straw. OK I will cook dinner but you will be eating it on my terms. The comfortable straight backed chair in the dining room is my starting point, so please take your seat while I prepare dinner. I hope you’re sitting comfortably; maybe a cushion would help for who knows you may be there some time. Of course your ankles get tied one to each chair leg. Nothing too restrictive such as being pulled back off the floor, just feet resting on the floor but with no option to move them. ...

Richard and I have been dating for about 6 months and our relationship is starting to get very serious. We have many interests in common and our values are very similar, except for politics, but that is not that important in a relationship. It is not my fault if he is wrong. We have vacationed together twice. I think this is a good test for a relationship, and we have survived both times. ...

story continued from chapter one Chapter 2: The Chicken Dance I have been doing a lot of thinking about my training of Richard lately. He certainly has not complained at all about the recent changes in our play sessions. (I can’t call them love making sessions because there has not been what I call love taking place.) I did decide that I wanted to make my life easier, of course. I wanted some leather wrist cuffs so I would not have to tie knots. I found some very nice toys at the Stockroom.com on the net. They have a very nice selection, decent prices, and prompt delivery. (I recommend them highly.) I also purchased some ankle cuffs while I was online shopping. I had already purchased some keyed alike padlocks. I have found the sound of the lock clicking closed to be quite stimulating. Something about the total security of the bondage, knowing that escape is not possible when the lock snaps closed. ...

June had always been considered a tyrant, ever since her much older husband had passed away leaving her his fortune and his companies, she had ruled with an iron fist sucking as much money from each before breaking them up and selling them off. Her latest project was the personal body armor company, his engineers had developed numerous new designs in body armor over the years and were know for their innovative ideas and approaches to complicated problems. Now she hoped they could be used to aid in her personal habits by making her a full armored suit out of the latest material they had developed that could stand up to almost any abuse before she sold the company. ...

Jessica shifted in her seat after changing the settings on her special laptop, having an altering reality machine at her disposal was awesome but would never replace her good friend for many years. He had given it as a gift to her after helping him realize his life long dream on being on TV. She never really knew how it worked and before he passed away a few years ago, he let her know that this was the only one of it’s kind. Jessica was a talent agent that everyone in Hollywood came to when they had a unique character to cast, she just seemed to always deliver. What no one knew was that many of these “Actors” were actually Jessica herself. From a little boy to an old lady, she was able to type the command in the program and become what seemed like an impossible character to find. ...

Part 1 It was time once again. Nina had left for the weekend two hours early because she was certain she would burst if she did not do something about the frustration that had accumulated over the working week. Especially about the sexual frustration: She’d left Robert almost four weeks ago and had not had sex since. It was not the case that no willing partner had offered himself though; on the contrary, there had been no shortage of advances since word had spread that she was ‘on the market again’. If she’d accepted all invitations for coffee, she probably would not have been able to sleep for weeks - the customary fate of an attractive woman working in a predominantly male domain. Then again, nerd biotope would probably be a more apt description; Nina could not fathom why many of her colleagues apparently tried hard to match the characters from ‘The Big Bang Theory’ in both appearance and habitus. Consequently, among her would-be consolers, there had been mostly consolation prizes, and not a single man she would have considered fit to satisfy her very special needs. Those which Robert had satisfied like none before him - and perhaps none after. ...

It was one of those rare nights when I actually sleep well. I knew from the night before today would be a special day and considering we had not done anything in the area of play in some time, I knew Domina had a major idea for me, I just did not realize at the time just what exactly it was. I normally sleep in my chastity cage, but last night, Domina neglected to put it on me. I really didn’t think anything of it at the time. “Time to get up.” I heard her gentle voice coax me from my deep sleep. I noticed as I was stirring that a hand had caressed my then limp member into somewhat of an aroused state, coupled with the gentle nips on my ear lobe as Domina slowly made me wake up. Was that leather I felt? I was not sure, since I was still a bit groggy. “We have some big plans today, you, I and this,” she said, referring to my growing friend, “but first, we have to get dressed.” With that, she took my hand and helped me from bed. I sleep nude, as does she, but today she was already dressed as she got me out of bed. She had apparently awoken sometime before and was dressed in her full regalia of a black leather skirt, corset and boots, her elbow length opera gloves covered her hands. She was a vision in leather, but I knew there was something going on today that I would not soon forget. “Go take a quick shower, and come back here. I want you nice and clean,” Domina told me, popping me on the behind as I went. Domina is not a cruel woman, just very impish when it comes to our play. It was agreed at the beginning of our relationship that discipline would not come from any sort of corporal punishment. I suffered real abuse at the hands of someone, and the idea of corporal punishment was something that I would rather not consider. Domina was very understanding when I had explained this to her. She cuddled me tightly and stroked my hair while I had quite the turret of cathartic release. The hot water felt great cascading across my back and front. Since I stay shaved all the time, the water felt nice across my testicles and tumescent shaft, and a good bit of time was spent washing them, but I was careful not to get too excited. The last time I made that mistake was, let’s just say eventful and leave it at that. Finishing quickly and toweling dry, I returned to the bedroom where she was waiting. I took proper position before her, head down on my knees. “Very nice,” I heard her say to me as she walked around, “today you have some special tasks ahead of you. Perform well, and you will be rewarded. Fail, and you will be reprimanded for your actions. Do you understand?” “Yes ma’am, I understand,” came my faint reply. I was on pins and needles, wondering what plans she had for me today. “Good. Time to get ready.” Domina took my hand, and I stood up. I did not know what all she had in mind to do, but I was quivering with anticipation over what plans she had. First, she had me step into what appeared to be a belt, but looking closer had an “O” ring attachment on one end, and underneath, what looked like a small dildo attached. I gulped. Domina had used a finger in me a few times and massaged my prostate as part of foreplay. We had never done anything to this degree. My swollen member rose with anticipation. “Got to love the Internet!” I heard her cackle as she slid the ring over my testicles and shaft before settling it against my pubic bone. “Bend over.” I complied and felt a warm hand caress my bud in the back. She slid one, then two and finally three fingers inside me, twisting and turning as I could feel the lube moisten my insides. I began to moan softly. “I am glad you like that,” she whispered in my ear, “I thought you would like this little toy I found.” And with that, the dildo was pushed into my rear. I gasped slightly, feeling the pressure on my prostate and making my already full member swell even more. I reached to touch myself, but as I did, a hand slapped mine. “No. You may not touch yourself.” I whined a bit, but I knew this was for my own good. I loved to hate control like this. ...

Chapter 1 My name is Anna. I just had the most incredible, fantastic, spectacular, awesome sex!!! Before I tell you about it, I have to give you some information leading up to this moment. I have been married to a great guy for almost three years. He is handsome, smart, kind, and considerate. He is a hard-worker, has a good job, is well mannered and has good personal hygiene. He is almost perfect and most women would say I am lucky to be married to such a great guy. I suppose I should be happy to settle for a guy so close to perfect, but I just can’t. His only fault is in the bedroom. His idea of love making is plain old boring sex or no sex at all. ...

“I bet you’d look pretty cute tied up.” “Oh yeah? Would you be the one doing the tying?” “Who else?” “Would it just be bondage?” “Cheeky boy, I like that. Bondage is all you get tonight but maybe if you’re a good boy we can do more later on this week.” “A bit presumptuous of you, isn’t it?” “How so?” “I never even said I’d do it but you’re already planning the week out.” ...

Nina was a very beautiful and sucessful professional, at the age of 25, she had it all. She was 5'10" had the bluest of eyes, long blond hair, D cup breasts, and a 27 inch waist. One thing about her was she enjoyed self bondage but with two roommates, it was hard to persue her passion which was very frustrating. There were rare instances when both her roommates would be out of town in which she could indulge in some self play. ...

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory 3) Part 4a: The Criminals Part 1 The town was becoming more populated as the decades went by, with more people entering and being born than leaving or dying. In a few more years, the town could be reclassified as an actual city, which is what the local politicians want more than anything. There were now more than 200,000 people living within the town’s borders. New building construction inside the center of town has begun on buildings that were over ten stories tall. Public transportation now included over 60 busses. The new city hall is schedeuled to open next year with over fifty offices, not including the mayor’s office, ten criminal courtrooms, holding cells, a bail bondsman on site, a fully stocked cafeteria, and a daycare center for the town’s employees who can’t afford a sitter. The only problem with this growth spurt is the inherent rise in crime that goes along with it. ...

Chapter 1 The apartment was perfect! It was a nice upgraded one bedroom place in an older neighborhood near the Concord BART (Bay Area Transit System) stop. It made for an easy commute into the city. She could enjoy the fun and excitement of San Francisco without the super high cost housing. In fact this place was a great deal, under $1,000, which was next to impossible to find in the local market. ...

story continued from Part One Chapter Three: Dream a little Dream She normally didn’t remember dreams, but being restrained and played with was not something she could easily forget. Funnily, she had never had a dreams subject repeat itself in her life, now they seemed to be a recurring theme…. ‘…. this is different’, she thought to herself, standing shaking her left leg. She was looking down at her feet and could see that the ankle cuffs were back, although this time her feet were being held almost double shoulder width apart by an adjustable metal bar. Her wrists were behind her back, testing her bonds she could tell they were attached to each other, and she was naked again. She turned her head and mentally relaxed when she saw him going through all of her toys laid out on her bed, her empty black bag on the floor by his foot. She knew she was “safe”…., maybe not the right word to use - she laughed to herself. ...

story continues from part one Chapter 2 The deep heat emanating from her pussy was so good. The depth I was able to reach because of her position was not helping my masterly cause but just as I felt this little hot vixen start to clench and come, ahhhh it was time to get out of Dodge. I pulled back. Quietly sniggering to myself I wandered off to sit and watch. ...

Chapter 1 It was a chilly, dull type of day. After getting off a plane from the UK and catching a train to the central station in Amsterdam, I decided to walk to my hotel. It was another case conference on how we would ever bring the Serbian war criminals to justice. God, I wasn’t looking forward to the same old people arguing the same old things again. My hotel was to the right of the station but as I had plenty of time I thought a little stroll in the red light district would help ease me into the different culture of this superbly free-feeling city. It was mid-morning so the masses were not about and it gave me a chance to enjoy the different scenes that were on display. I also wanted to get a John Savage novel as in the UK things like that are not commonly sold. ...

Chapter 1 My new tits look wonderful. They are still a little tender as the job was only done a month ago but they are now full, round and a generous E cup which helps balance my wide male shoulders. I do not need to wear a bra as they are perfect and high but they look so much better framed in a low-cut bra which holds them together and provides a better cleavage. Something I did not even contemplate before they were made is that I can no longer see my cock, except in the mirror. Even before, it had been difficult as the hormones that had given me small boobs had also shrunk my cock but, now, unless I felt down to find it, my mind could pretend that it did not exist. ...

The Pink Ladies by The Technician Sci-fi, abduction, aliens, orgasm, spanking = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Alien abduction and more, XXX more. W receives an email from a long time friend telling the story of alien abduction and much, much more. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

It had dropped into the twenties here in the south and to us that’s cold so I knew I would be forced to wear my thermal under wear to work something I didn’t like to do so I thought that maybe I would make it more fun by using the temperature as an excuse to add some “layers”. The idea hit me in the shower so there was no pre-planning involved thus causing what should have been my first warning sign. After drying off and getting more aroused at the idea of being encased for the day, in public, at work and really stuck in whatever I wore drove me to start out by opening the drawer that held my chastity devices. I rarely wore one of these to work because of the type of work I do, the chance to be hurt or rendered unconscious is always a possibility making me leery of being caught chastised. But this morning I thought screw it, I had done it before so again feeling daring I opted for the small steel unit and after some grunting and lotion had it locked tightly around my cock and balls. ...

She must have tried twenty different doll suits trying to find the perfect suit for her to feel like a real toy and give him total control over her anytime he wanted. Each suit had been a disappointment leaving her still able to control herself and feel everything he was doing to her. Only once did she feel out of control and could not make out exactly what he was doing and that was when she had used three of her suits the last one being a double layered inflatable suit. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two I awoke to find a naked woman in my bed. Well when I say naked I mean she was wearing a tee shirt and nothing else; and her hair was tumbling in a mass on the pillow beside me. I rolled over and kissed her nose. I felt sorry for her. Yesterday’s revelations must have shocked her. I meant to find out. She’d just learned that her grandparents were perverts. That’s one thing, but to find out that they ran a successful porn company was another; not to mention the thousands of photos, clamps, whips etc. that went with it. ...

This happened in March of 2018, some details may be a little off but this is 100% true. Describing myself, I’m 6 ft 4, lean build, heavily tattooed, with dark brown hair at the time cut short but messy at the time. I was on my way towards her hotel, heart racing a mile a minute, butterflies in my stomach palms sweaty, so anxious yet extremely excited. Was this really going to happen? ...

Jane had been given the machine by her company as a beta tester. Originally she had been told the small robot would do her daily household chores but would learn about her the longer it stayed with her and could perform almost any task. Jane really didn’t want to fool around with another autonomous vacuum cleaner, the last had been a real let down and she had to fill out those lengthy daily reports. She only agreed because she had been promised a bonus and told there would be no reporting necessary the machine downloaded nightly for that. She had not been told that the robot downloaded each completed task and what it learned each night wirelessly so everything she did or said to it would be monitored. Jane looked at the small unit and couldn’t see how something this small could do much but agreed and took the unit “U5” home. ...

So my guy and I have this thing about (occasionally) doing things that could really get us in trouble - gives life some excitement. This is one of those stories. My guy and I regularly chat about our sex life, and if we have any cravings, fantasies that we want to live out, things like that. It had been a few months since we did any “dangerous” bondage activities, and honestly I missed it. Don’t get me wrong, I get tied up on a very regular basis, and I absolutely love it. But there’s something about the thrill, however small it may be, of getting caught that can totally bring it up a notch. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 4 Part 5 After leaving Lady Jane’s William walked back home in a slight daze. He could hardly believe what he had done. Why did he kiss Andy? Why did he let Andy kiss him? He kept telling himself ‘I’m not gay… I’m NOT gay!” Yet he WAS attracted to Andy, or at least the feminine creature that resembled him. It was odd that he never felt that way towards any of the girls he dated. Yes, they would kiss, fondle and even have sex with him. But with Andy it was a different feeling. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 5 Part 6 William closely followed Bulldyke down the corridor. The anal plug moving inside him as he walked. He didn’t enjoy its presence, even though it was now easier to endure its intrusion in his rear. Well, maybe it was a bit pleasureable. He just felt so humiliated and ashamed for allowing this to happen to him. They took the lift up to the 30th floor. Bulldyke turned and placed her hand on his chest, gently pushing him to the back of the lift. Smiling she said “Display!”. Quickly William assumed the Display position. The doors to the lift opened and Bulldyke walked out. The doors then closed, and William was left alone. After several seconds he thought that Bulldyke was playing a joke on him. He considered pressing the button to open the doors, but then saw the camera looking down at him. He decided to stay as he was. ...

I had never been so filled with anticipation for Halloween night as this one. For tonight I would actually be part of my girlfriend’s decoration for the trick-or-treaters, her hanging mummy playing out a fantasy being on display in skintight clothing and bondage. And how lucky I was to have a girlfriend who was so willing to help me experience this out at least this once. It would not be the first time she would put me in this form of constraint. We had played it out and experimented numerous times. But as she began decorating her porch for the night of trick-or-treaters with black light and glowing figures, I asked her what she thought of how the white bandages of a hanging mummy would glow and maybe even frighten a few of the older guests by unexpected movement. So with a little rigging of a hook to support my weight safely and the acquisition of plenty of white roller gauze for bandages added to the rest of our toys, we were ready. ...

I have been married for 15 years. My husband has a athletic body and average looks but is a high level businessman. I have a less athletic body but have always attracted men quickly with my figure. So, I discovered months ago that my husband was surfing the web on some fetish sites. One of the windows had not been closed, and I sat down to the computer and discovered his secret. It was a female domination site. I always knew that powerful men like to have a hot woman controlling them. I suspect that ALL men want a hot woman controlling them. lol ...

Techster and I are always looking for some new piece of “gear” to use when we play our XXX BDSM games. Last weekend I was stuck in traffic watching a new chain link fence being erected at an RV dealer’s storage yard and I looked at the eight tall by ten foot long section that would be used as a gate and a fiendish idea came to me. Then the manager of the RV storage lot came up to the men installing the fence and screamed, “Stop right now! I need a twelve-foot wide entry gate! These RV drivers will tear that up in a second!” ...

Louise didn’t take to kindly to the handcuffs I handed her. She turned them in her hands and looked at me. “What the hell am I supposed to do with these?” I smiled at her with my best trust me I am your lover smile. “Put them on for me and see how they feel.” I was really only playing with her I didn’t quite expect her to do so. I hadn’t ever plucked up the courage to ask anyone to be tied up for the benefit of my dirty mind yet. But Lou seemed to be the most open and kindest and also understanding of my latest girlfriends, so if I could ask anyone to do so it would be her. You see I have written about bondage using my imagination, books and the web for sources of reference. But I have longed for someone to try my ideas out on and now seemed like a good time to ask. ...

Chapter One For Sue it hadn’t been a good day. Sleep came with some difficulty. When the dream started it seemed so real…… The knocking on the door caught her by surprise. When she opened it he was standing there with a black back pack in his hand. “It’s party time! This is the night you have been waiting all your life for”. “What do you mean?' ‘You know those fantasies you have had all your life about being restrained and played with? They are about to come true.” ...

Don’t trust him. Chapter 1. “He is sweet!” Anna whispered to her best friend Helen. Helen looked across at the retreating back of a shortish man wandering off. Helen had a slight history with the man and wouldn’t call him sweet. Dangerous maybe a fun nice guy but once he got to know you he was scary. They had only spent a couple of weeks as a couple but she had enjoyed it and would have had a longer relationship if he had wanted her to. But she didn’t dislike him that much considering he had decided to end it. So he must be something like sweet as she didn’t normally like her ex’s. ...

If I’d expected anything to come from it, I’m not sure what I would have done. We’d formed a casual online friendship after I sent her a fan letter over one of her stories. There’d never been any real hard-core flirting or anything; she had a husband and daughter, and I was also married. Neither of our partners were interested in our kinks, but we both preferred stories to random cybersex. I got the email the day before I was due to leave for my trip. “Hey, you mentioned that you’re going to be in Denver this week, right? I’ve got a business trip there, too. Want to grab dinner?” ...

“Mr. and Mrs. Petersen, come in” the doctor said. “I am Doctor Lewis and I’ll be handling this case. This is regarding your daughter, Carla?” “Yes.” Mr. Petersen said as he extended his hand for a handshake. “We are so relieved that something is finally being done.” “I still think it’s a bit extreme” Mrs. Petersen said, the disapproval clear in her voice. “Honey, we talked about it.” Mr. Petersen said in exasperation. “It’s for her own good. Better to have her in a mental hospital where she can get care than with an abuser!” ...

Be careful who you meet in the park. You never know which one will turn out to be your kidnapper. Take me for example. I never expected to be kidnapped. Someone would have to notice me to kidnap me. You see until that day in the park I was the quiet kid in the back of the class not talking to anyone. Instead of hanging out with my friends I was obsessively playing the latest augmented reality app. I couldn’t get enough of the things. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A few final surprises await Walter and Holly at Pond Cove. The saga comes to a close as Walter and Holly return to school… now as teachers. How they get their new teaching positions, who their principals will be, and where they will teach is all discovered in this final chapter of Summer at Pond Cove. ...

Woman to Sexdoll Part 3 . story continued from part two_ Janice continued to lay in the darkness, inside the cupboard, now stored away with the rest of the household items and other junk, just another object stored away to keep the house tidy. Indeed some of the other items were placed on top of her, making her blend in with the other contents of the cupboard, which for now it seemed to be her new home. Her husband/owner was out playing golf with his friends, all thoughts about the doll now gone from his mind. ...

Woman to Sexdoll Part 2. *story continued from part one*Janice woke up the next morning, she found herself laying on the carpet in the lounge room, she could see the soft tuffs of the carpet pile in front of her face, she was lying face down it seemed to her. Her body felt used and abused, her sex throbbed and ached, but in a good way, one where she had been through lots of sexual acts, her desires sated for now it seemed. Her limbs were out at odd angles from her body as she lay there as her owner/husband had left her last night after he and his friend had used her for their joint pleasure._ ...

I am by no means a grade “A” English student so please don’t knock my English abilities. So this is a pure work of friction as I don’t think anyone would be this lucky / unlucky depending on how you look at it! So I am a newly qualified teacher at the age of 22, I work in a college where I teach Design / technology. As well as this I am also responsible for a class of 20. We meet a few times a week and it is my job to help them with any needs they may have, sort out any issues they are having and generally be a problem solver. ...

Authors note: I wrote this quickly the other week for someone who helped me overcome a problem in a story I was writing. So Sandra this is for you… And I think I know who you are.. lol If anyone wants me to carry it on please let me know. The small KLM Jet turned over the top of the city of Hull and as she looked out of the small window Sandra Smit was impressed by the size of the Humber Estuary, the sun was setting behind the Large Bridge and she thought how lovely it was. A bong on the intercom and the plane started to do the little auto corrects that the plane did as it honed in on the sensors at the end of runway made her tummy jump. It was already nervous due to the unusual situation she had placed herself in. Three quick bumps and they were down, the plane braking hard due to the shortness of the runway. This didn’t ease the slightly sick feeling in her tummy. ...

Janet sat stroking her latex covered body, she loved being tightly encased in her rubber clothes. Still admiring herself and relishing the feeling of the rubber she stretched out her pointed feet looking at the ballet boots she had learned to wear so quickly. Not that she had given herself much choice since she locked the first pair on leaving the key to the lock box in her closet at the far end of her gravel driveway knowing there was no way she could crawl there and back with her hands cuffed so closely together. Janet had spent twenty four hours learning how to walk in the towering heels before being able to retrieve the key and now wore them more than she didn’t. ...

Story continued from part three Part 4: An Idea And A First Shared Session Emily is not one for brainstorms, but this one she thinks might actually work. Ruby and Carol. She’s not one for pushing people together, she hates the idea of match-making, but well, she has a feeling about this. It takes Emily only a couple of weeks to work out a plan. She has two committed, wonderful women here, and they are both, very clearly, single. Perhaps a little lonely, and yet they have so much to give. She has never considered herself a cupid, quite the contrary, although she is a dom and takes care of business in the stables, how people lived their lives outside were their business, and she would never interfere in their private lives. At first sight perhaps these two women don’t have that much in common, except their visits to Emily of course. ...

Story continued from part two Part 3: Is This Heaven? Everything is black, but very calm, very quiet, there is no pain. He feels as if he’s floating. Who, what said that? Something wet is on his lips, he hears a voice, a familiar voice. Leave me alone, I’m comfortable like this. He feels a slap on his face, then another, really hard, and then a pump on his chest and then another, and air is pumped into him, sweet air. Stars are in front of his face, he coughs, wretches, coughs again, and rolls over on his side. Now the pain in his chest begins. He opens his eyes, where is he? ...

Mary and John had been together for almost a year, both had found early on that they shared a passion for bondage especially chastity and corsets. Mary had been wearing corsets since she was very young and had continued to wear them twenty four seven to this day. Chastity had been something she had found in her twenties and experimented with until she found the perfect whole body chastity suit that she wore on top of her corsets often for months at a time while the service held her keys. ...

Authors note: English is not my native language, please enjoy my story. One day Neytiri, a striking near forty years old woman with an athletic build body, hair in the tone of copper and dark green eyes, came into the room of her Padawan Gwen, who just had her 18th birthday and also had an athletic figure, which she always hid underneath her robes, had blonde hair and also green eyes but in a slightly brighter tone, and said: “Come with me I want to show you my birthday Gift.” Gwen answered:” Yes, Master.” They went to the Speeder of Neytiri and boarded it. As they neared the Flat of Neytiri Gwen asked:” What do you want to show me, Master?” ...

Slightly enlarged, it was none the less your typical black baby buggy, right down to the customary vinyl rain cover, although this cover was deeply tinted to conceal its adult occupant. Also quite normal at first glance, but under closer scrutiny one could spot the black patent leather straps securing the occupant’s ankles to the stroller’s sides, probably ascertaining similar restraints underneath the darkened canopy. His wife of ten years set the foot brake, straightened her black leather trench coat, and sat down on the wooden park bench hoping to get a brief respite before continuing with his daily three hour charade. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter settles into a routine as Mistress Gloria’s submissive Walter’s story continues. In this chapter, he tells of how Mistress Gloria punished him and holly for screwing around and not paying attention to their work. He also talks about a contest between the slaves which results in one of them being reduced to a bald, submissive, sex slave– the lowest you can be. ...

Authors comment : Please write to me with feedback on the story! Thank you! The last weeks have been very intensive for Claudia at work, so she is looking forward to her upcoming vacation. Only one more week and then she will relax properly. This means 2 weeks of selfbondage adventures. For 5 years now, this is a regular weekend and holiday activity for her, because of the relaxation she is feeling while doing it. With her former boyfriend it was even more beautiful, with whom she could go through this adventures and could fully surrender to him. However, when he left her, she did not find anyone with the same interests and with whom she can play her games. ...

I was walking along the dirt track in my thin cheap flip flops, wearing a short skirt that covered my chastity belt, that locked a butt-plug into my ass and rigid dildo in my pussy. Under the thin t-shirt top I wore my metal chastity bra completely covering my pert breasts. The only thing that was seen and that was a bit out of the ordinary was my stainless steel collar that fit tightly around my neck and that had a d-ring at its front. The keys to my chastity devices were at home in an envelope on my dinner table with a letter explaining were I had gone, including the GPS coordinates, and what I would do when I got there. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Chapter 2 Amy woke slowly the next morning, gradually remembering the previous night. She smiled and rubbed herself against the mattress. It felt different and she reached downed between her legs to find out why. The feel of the warm metal where her clit should have been jolted her awake and she kicked off her sheets and sat up. The crazy thoughts that had aroused her as she woke must have been real, the chastity belt was certainly real and so was the lock to which she didn’t have the key. She adjusted it slightly around her waist, wow it was tight. She followed the chains that ran down her backside, over the pink silk underwear that she was now well and truly locked into. The chains connected to a steel plate that went between her legs, covering up everything that made her a woman, and led back up to the belt and to an empty keyhole at the front. She pulled the covers back over her body, naked other than for the chastity belt, and giggled as she buried her head into the big white pillows. She was wearing a chastity belt, oh my God, how cool, how exciting. Last night she’d also worn handcuffs, she’d been a prisoner! The thought excited her. Hey, she’d even had her head between a woman’s thighs and kissed a woman’s panties! Amy folded the pillow so that her head was wrapped inside and pretended that she was once again between Sarah’s legs. They had felt so good, so tight and restraining and yet so warm and sexy. Sarah had held her there for ages and even when she had released her grip it had only been to push Amy’s face deeper into her and then her thighs had closed again a moment later. Sarah’s smell still lingered on Amy’s face and hands. ‘Ha’, she thought as she felt the chastity belt, how ironic. She may have had her clit locked away, yet she couldn’t remember the last time she’d been this aroused. Amy’s smug feeling soon faded though, as she tried to stimulate herself further only to find that to be impossible. Shit, she was halfway there and was now desperate to reach orgasm, but the steel plate kept her vibrator and even her fingers at bay. Now she wanted the key. Amy sat on the edge of her bed and pulled her key ring from her bag, surely one of her keys must be close enough to open this damn lock. When that failed, she tried to wriggle out of the belt, but while her waist was small, the steel waist band was smaller. The steel device that she was locked inside was now taking on a whole different persona. Resigned to the fact that she and the belt were inseparable, Amy used her fingers as best she could before removing her panties with a pair of scissors and consoling herself with a hot shower. A few floors above in the same building, Sarah was also waking up and also remembering the night before. She put her hands between her own thighs and squeezed them together. Just like a pair of handcuffs she smiled as she pretended to struggle to free her hands. But this was just hands, having someone’s head in there had been much more thrilling, especially when it had been a cute woman who had kissed her clit. She then saw the teddy bear that an old boyfriend had bought her sitting on a shelf in the open wardrobe. Teddy wasn’t quite the same as the cute brunette from downstairs, but in Amy’s absence, he would have to do. Anyway it certainly wasn’t his first time at this. A few minutes later and Sarah was again under the blankets, but this time with the soft toy squeezed between her thighs. With help from Sarah’s hand, the soft toy was even good enough to rub his nose against her clit. ‘You have been sentenced to life imprisonment between my thighs’ she purred to herself, her emotions overriding any self conscious concern she might have about talking to a teddy bear. Once teddy had served his sentence, Sarah left it crushed and slightly damp beneath the sheets. As a parting gift, Sarah had even had the audacity to wrap the bear’s head up inside her now very used black panties. That was partly for the bear’s benefit, but it also made her feel better about the bastard of a guy that had given it to her. Sarah showered and dressed in black lace up boots, ripped blue jeans and a black and grey woollen jumper. She wore her brown hair down, beneath a grey brimmed hat that she knew suited her attractive face. She wasn’t sure why Amy liked to be dominated by her, but she was as sure as hell going to encourage it. It was almost 9am when Sarah walked down to reception. Amy was already there dressed as discretely as she could in thick white jumper and baggy yoga pants, her hair again in a pony tail and with perfect make up that was at odds with the casual look. They smiled at each other sheepishly. “Coffee?” Sarah suggested. “Sure! Assume this is OK?” Amy asked as she checked her outfit, making sure that nothing showed through. “You look good, no one will ever know our secret.” Sarah replied. “Do you have the key?” Amy asked, her hands going automatically to her waist and feeling the keyhole through her clothing. Sarah nodded, her hand touching the back pocket of her jeans that was discretely hidden from view under her jumper. Even in baggy clothes, Amy was an unusually attractive woman, although today her professional confidence had been replaced with a sort of jumpy excitement and a new habit of constantly touching between her legs. Plus a new found obsession with her dancer friend. “You know you’re a thief?” Sarah smiled as they walked out of the building and towards the cafe. “What do you mean ’thief’?” Amy asked. “Well I believe that chastity belt that you have hidden under your pants is actually mine.” Amy laughed. “Yes, but thanks to you, it and me are currently inseparable. I couldn’t really have left it behind.” “Well maybe you should have stayed at my flat last night.” Sarah spoke slowly and deliberately as they both imagined what that might mean. The friends sat next to each other, on the same side of a large table at the back of the cafe and talked. Amy kept looking down at Sarah’s lap and her well fitting ripped jeans. “What?” Sarah asked. “Just thinking about last night.” Amy replied as she reached down and adjusted her belt. “It’s just as well you’re all locked up you horny girl.” Sarah smiled. “Any chance of having the key? I only need it for a second.” Sarah crossed her legs and lowered the rim of her hat. She wasn’t even going to respond to the question. In her fantasy Amy would be wearing more restraints, not less. And in Sarah’s mind this fantasy was very real and very tempting. When they returned, Sarah suggested that they take a swim in the pool that was also in the basement of their building. Sarah took the lift up to her flat and slipped into a purple one piece swimsuit. She had just put denim shorts and a white t-shirt over the top when Amy arrived, still fully dressed and holding a pair of yellow bikini bottoms. “Chastity belts and bikinis don’t go.” she said, hands on hips as she dropped her bikini bottoms on the floor. “No I guess not.” Sarah said as she walked into her bedroom and pulled a key plus a pair of handcuffs from the pocket of her ripped jeans that were strewn across the bed. “You had the cuffs with you this morning?” Amy asked. “Aha, you never know when your wrists might need a little extra jewellery.” Sarah smiled. “Like now for example.” A tingle of excitement went down Sarah’s back as Amy followed her command and took off her jumper and pants and put her hands behind your back. Sarah loved this, a cute slave that would obey her completely. She cuffed her before starting to explore Amy’s body, naked other than for a skimpy bikini top that hugged her modest breasts and of course the locked chastity belt. Sarah had always been turned on by the idea of dominating someone, she knew that, but feeling this woman’s body up close and personal seemed to hold an increasing fascination. She ran a finger up Amy’s back and watched the goose bumps appeared. A second finger ran around her waist made Amy cry out in pleasure. Sarah slowly tucked the key to the cuffs into Amy’s bikini top, keeping her fingers inside longer than was necessary. She was even tempted to kiss her breast, but was unsure how Amy would react and was also unsure what that would mean for her own sexual direction. “You can have the cuff key.” Sarah offered as her hands continued to caress Amy’s naked, chain up body, she just didn’t want to stop. With her hands locked behind her back, Amy shook her breasts in an attempt to free the key, but the key remained squeezed in place. “Thanks Sarah, but that doesn’t help.” “Maybe you shouldn’t have worn such a tight bikini.” Sarah replied. “Not that I’m complaining.” Sarah worked her way down her slave’s body. “Cute ass, particularly when it’s all locked up inside a chastity belt.” Sarah started to reflect on her own words. Shit, she was starting to sound like a lesbian again, surely this was only a bondage thing. Very gently, she unlocked and removed the steel belt, using her hands to gently caress Amy’s waist which was slightly red from rubbing against the belt. Sarah knelt down and picked up Amy’s bikini bottoms and tenderly eased them up her long legs. This time Sarah couldn’t stop herself and after a couple of seconds admiring Amy’s tight little butt squeezed into the yellow bikini bottoms, she kissed her left butt cheek. The sensation made Amy cry out in delight. Sarah then kissed her right cheek before finally burying her face right into the yellow fabric. Amy cried out again, Sarah moaned quietly to herself. Worried about where all this was taking her, Sarah stood up and draped a cotton robe over Amy’s shoulders and led her down to the pool, which as usual was empty. Sarah rescued the key from inside Amy’s bikini top and unlocked the cuffs. Having regained her freedom for the first time in over twelve hours, Amy ran laughing over to the pool and jumped in. “Hey!” Sarah laughed as she dived in and within a few stokes caught up with her escapee. She put her arms around Amy and held on as Amy laughed and fought to get free. Exhausted and still not free, Amy turned around and they stood face to face in chest deep water in the middle of the pool. They were close to kissing, the thrill of their bondage games continuing to bring out their bi-sexual side. They looked at each other for another minute, but didn’t kiss, both too apprehensive about what that would mean. “Do you trust me to hold you under just for a moment?” Sarah asked, breaking the tangible silence. Amy lowered her head until her mouth was submerged and blew bubbles as she looked up at Sarah. Sarah grinned and pushed Amy’s head under water and took a step forward and opened her legs such that when Amy started to come back up, her neck fitted neatly between Sarah’s legs. Once there, Sarah closed her thighs, locking Amy’s head in place under water. Sarah looked down at the distorted image of the slim brunette. The fact that Amy had entrusted her with her life gave Sarah a thrill. It would have been all too easy to hold her underneath for the few minutes it would take to die. Not that she ever would and indeed Sarah only waited a few more moments before she let her go and Amy’s cute face came panting back to the surface. “A little bit longer this time?” Amy asked. The girls stayed in the pool for another half an hour. As Amy finally climbed the ladder to get out, she saw two bare feet standing above her. As she climbed she worked her way up the legs, to the tight purple swimsuit and finally to the long dark hair that had been towelled dry and now lay untidyly around Sarah’s stunning face. “Turn around.” Sarah order as soon as Amy’s bare feet with painted red nails reached the top. Amy obliged and felt her hands being lightly pulled behind her back and then tightly handcuffed. “You’re taking no chances.” Amy smiled as she turned back around to face her captor. “This is nothing, I’m thinking of shackling your ankles as well… with a very short chain.” Sarah purred as she brushed Amy’s hair back over her shoulders and out of her eyes. The words had the planned effect on Amy, who shivered slightly with excitement and then bit softly on to her lower lip as she wriggled against the cuffs. “Let’s go to the sauna next, I’ve notice it has a very useful feature.” Sarah explained as she led the way. The sauna was only small, with a single bench that ran the full length of the small room, constructed of thick pine slats on both the front and top. Sarah the lifted the slats that formed the top of the bench, which opened on hinges to reveal a small space beneath, effectively the inside of the bench. “Now I understand.” Amy smiled, “And I guess I go inside.” “I guess you do.” “And it locks with….?” Sarah turned around and tapped her own butt. Amy looked carefully at the way the purple swimsuit stretched over and around what was a very trim backside, but with particularly well developed glutes. ‘Yes, I guess that should do it’, Amy thought. Sarah unlocked the cuffs and Amy happily stepped inside the bench and lay down on more pine slats that formed the base of the bench. Once Amy was comfortable, Sarah lowered the top of the bench back down so that Amy’s small space was completely enclosed. Sarah then sat on the bench trapping Amy inside, the wooden structure creaking slightly under her weight. “It’s perfect, I can relax safe in the knowledge that you are going nowhere.” Sarah slid along to one end until she was sitting directly above Amy’s head as Amy tried to push up on the inside of the lid. After a minute of pushing and groans of effort from beneath her, Sarah closed her legs so that she could no longer see Amy. Sarah then lent back and closed her eyes with a smile on her face as the futile escape efforts continued to bang and puff underneath. “What are you doing down there?” Sarah asked eyes still closed. “Escaping.” Amy replied, hoping to get a reaction from the beautiful woman sitting on top of her. “No you’re not.” Sarah purred as she started her meditation exercises. Amy was a little disappointed and tried to push her fingers up between the small gaps in the wooden slats. She could just about reach through and touch the fabric of Sarah swimsuit but still there was no reaction. A drop of perspiration dropped from Sarah’s thighs and down on to Amy’s cheek. It felt nice and Amy moved her head slightly and waited. The next drop that fell landed in Amy’s open mouth. She closed both her mouth and her eyes and tried to taste the woman above. The next drop of moisture followed, it glistened on Sarah’s thigh, rolled down passed her crotch and again into Amy’s mouth. She may have been trapped in a box, but for once she did have access to her clit and vagina. As she slowly stroked herself, she realised that she wasn’t dreaming of her guy, or indeed any guy, but of Sarah. Amy had been as quiet as possible, although with Sarah meditating or maybe even asleep above her, it hardly mattered. But Amy was now starting to get frustrated. She could see Sarah’s body through the slats but was unable to touch it or do anything else to it. Although the thought would have been crazy a couple of days ago, Amy was now totally into Sarah and her body. Not girl’s bodies generally she kept telling herself, just Sarah’s. This was just a one off experiment with girls, everyone should try everything once, shouldn’t they? It was over an hour later when Sarah freed her, although the word ‘free’ should be interpreted loosely as after opening the box, Sarah had immediately handcuffed her and led her back into the woman’s changing room and after the briefest of showers had put her back inside a locker. Sarah closed the locker door and stood with her butt resting against it, holding it closed. She could feel Amy pushing trying to get out, but the force exerted by Sarah’s body was enough to hold Amy inside. Although after finally deciding that she wanted to shower, Sarah simply turned the locker key and left. Inside, Amy just as frustrated and just as desperate to explore further her brief lesbian ’thing’. As she showered Sarah was having similar thoughts. This thing with Amy was turning her on so badly, she could barely stop touching herself. Even then, she was massaging herself with the locker key. ‘Fuck it’ she thought, why shouldn’t she have a bottle of wine and spend the rest of the day with Amy. She doubted that Amy would object. “Let’s go back to my place.” Sarah said as she unlocked the locker and the coin clattered into the tray. Sarah helped Amy out and slowly relocked the empty locker and tucked the key inside her swimsuit. This was mainly for Amy’s benefit, but Sarah also enjoyed hearing the lock mechanism slide shut just one more time. “Can you keep me locked up until morning?” Amy asked hesitantly as she bit on her lip. “Even if I ask to be let go?” “Sure.” Sarah smiled. “But shouldn’t we have a safe word?” “Can’t I completely waive my rights to freedom now?” “And I can do anything to you?” Sarah checked. Both women were now struggling to control their emotions and with Sarah’s face only inches away, they again had to defy the urge to kiss. Sarah managed to distract herself by putting on her denim shorts and t-shirt over her still damp swimsuit and wrapping the white robe around Amy. Then checking that the corridor was clear, Sarah led the handcuffed bikini girl back to her flat. By the time they were inside and Sarah had locked the door behind them, the moisture from Sarah’s swimsuit was seeping through the butt of her denim shorts. As she felt her butt to check how wet she was, Amy turned around and was rattling her cuffs in the hope that they would be unlocked. “No, no sweetie, not until you are safety back in chastity.” Sarah was adamant and Amy was in no position to argue. Sarah knelt down and again couldn’t resist kissing Amy’s yellow bikini clad butt. “It’s not fair, I haven’t got to kiss your butt.” Amy complained as she turned around. “Hey, disobedience from my slave?” Sarah joked as she stood up straight to make the most of her couple of inches of height advantage and looked into Amy’s big brown eyes. “Just saying…” “Trust me sweetie, you will be well acquainted with my ‘butt’ before morning. But now I’m going to seal you up.” Amy’s heart beat was back up to crazy levels as Sarah encircled her waist once more with the steel chastity belt. As Sarah pulled it up between her legs she let out an audible moan. And as the lock clicked shut she breathed ‘oh my God’. “Any dissent from you now?” Sarah asked as she waved the keys in front of the cuffed and chastised woman. “No mistress.” “Mistress, I like it.” Sarah replied, the rush of having free rein over this cute woman for the whole night already making her giddy even before she considered all the things she could do to her prey. Sarah opened her cupboard and brought out a small bike lock, a cable lock covered in red plastic. Not particularly high security, but adequate for her purposes. She looped the lock round Amy’s neck where it hung harmlessly, but Amy knew that she was only a click away from losing what little freedom she still had. “Where oh where to lock you?” Sarah smiled, holding the lock in one hand. After a moment’s thought, Sarah sat down on the edge of her bed with her legs apart and ordered Amy to kneel on the floor in front of her. Amy complied and inched forward until her head was between Sarah’s thighs. Sarah then looped the open end of the bike lock around the crotch of her short denim shorts before locking it shut. “Chained to the crotch of my shorts, that should keep you out of mischief.” Sarah said. Amy tried to pull away but was it was clear that there was no way to separate her neck from Sarah’s denim shorts. Amy’s attempts to reach up and unbutton Sarah’s shorts with her mouth only resulted in her getting a gentle slap on her cheek ...

Chapter One Amy had the perfect figure for a model, her slim shoulders curved into a tiny waist and then out over the cutest of hips and down into long slim legs. Yet she looked on jealously at the only other person in the gym. Sarah was sitting on the leg press where her strong athletic legs were moving almost half the stack of weights. Like Amy, the woman was in her early thirties and like Amy the woman had long brown hair in a ponytail. Amy observed the woman discretely, her white trainers with hidden socks leading up to muscular legs and on to an athlete’s butt. Her thighs in particular were from a Greek goddess, tanned and chiselled and flexing effortlessly with the weight. Amy was lost in thought as her eyes worked their way up the woman’s body. Short pink gym short and a fitted white gym top, with every muscle on the way toned to perfection. The woman finished her set, towelled down the machine and walked out of the gym. The gym was in the basement of their apartment block. It was only small, but was free to use and usually empty. Those who did use it were often corporate types, like Amy, who just dabbled with a few machines. Sarah was different, she was a dancer, she had the body Amy had always wanted, the natural team captain, the mesomorph, the sexy strong female form. Sexy? Surely Amy didn’t really think that, she was straight. Maybe she could just appreciate the athletic female form. She stood there trying to reassure herself that she didn’t fancy girls. But with Sarah gone, Amy was alone in the gym. She walked slowly over to the leg press and touched the padded seat that Sarah had used. It was still warm, not surprising given those thighs Amy thought. With no one in sight, she knelt down and touched her cheek against the warm black padded seat. This was crazy, she didn’t go with girls, but still it felt nice. She closed her eyes and breathed in for just a moment. When Sarah returned a few minutes later Amy was lying on her back with her arms stretched up and over her head. She sneaked another glimpse of the Greek goddess and then, with the picture of the woman in her mind, closed her eyes and stretched. “What?” Amy cried as she opened her eyes in an attempt to keep up with reality. Sarah was kneeling down so that she was sitting on top of Amy’s outstretched arms, with her thighs running down either side of Amy’s bewildered face. The top of Amy’s head was pushed up against the crotch of Sarah’s gym shorts. Amy’s legs thrashed around with little effect, as her arms were completely immobilise under Sarah butt. “What did it smell like?” Sarah asked. “What?” Amy cried. “The leg press seat?” Shit! The woman must have seen her, Amy was completely embarrassed. Too embarrassed to look straight up into the woman’s eyes, Amy had to look sideways at the woman’s thighs which towered up above her head. They looked enormous and incredibly strong. Amy’s slim body struggled pathetically beneath her. Sarah stated to bring her thighs together, moving closer to Amy’s head. The smaller woman started to panic as the thighs closed in on her. Amy’s heart was close to exploding as she turned her head so that her lips were touching Sarah’s inner thigh. She was about to kiss it, but stopped at the last moment. What was happening? Surely she wasn’t interested in women? At that moment someone walked down the corridor and past the open gym door. Sarah jumped up, releasing Amy who took the opportunity to jump up and run for the open door. She ran back to her apartment in a state of aroused terror and collapsed on the bed. Amy couldn’t sleep that night as fantasies ran wild through her mind. She had received a call from her new boyfriend, but had not even bothered to reply, she just wasn’t interested. She couldn’t decide whether it had been the sexy woman or the fact that she had been restrained that had turned her on so wildly. She hadn’t thought of herself as either bi or into bondage, obviously she was into at least one of them. ‘I was completely helpless’ she kept saying to herself, the words rebuilding her excitement. She put her head between her own thighs and squeezed. It wasn’t the same, but it did help her relive some of the earlier excitement. With her head still in place, she tightened a belt around her thighs and closed her eyes. At the same time the next day, Amy returned to the gym, lay down on the mat and waited until for the woman to return. This time Sarah was wearing small orange gym shorts and fitted white gym top. “Stretching again?” Sarah asked, as she walked over to Amy. “Hi again.” Amy stuttered. Sarah looked down at the slim brunette who was wearing the sexiest of gym kit and who was lying in exactly the same place as the previous day. Yesterday Sarah had been genuinely annoyed when she saw the woman put her face where her own butt had been just seconds earlier. She’d decided to sit on her, pin her to the floor to humiliate her, to confront the kinky woman with no chance of her escaping. She’d sat on boyfriends before and even they had been hard pressed to escape her. But strangely that simple act had turned her on. Unlike most women, Sarah liked her own body and it felt sexy to use it against another woman. The fact that the other woman had felt the same had only doubled the effect. “You liked what I did to you yesterday, didn’t you?” “Why do you say that?” Amy replied as she blushed. “Because if you hadn’t you wouldn’t be lying on the floor where I could so easily sit on you again.” Amy’s facial expressions and deep breathing were giving away her feelings. “I just want to stretch.” Amy replied nervously. “Fine, I just want to work out on this bench.” Amy didn’t answer, but swallowed with nervous excitement twitching through her face as Sarah pulled the gym bench across the floor and positioned it so that the legs were either side of Amy neck, with the support bar connecting the two legs resting above her throat. With Amy head directly underneath the end of the bench, Sarah sat down on top. “Now you can stretch and I can work out.” Sarah said as she sat there and looked down at her prey. Amy tried to wriggle free and then when she couldn’t, used all of her limited strength to push up against the weight of Sarah and the bench. She then smiled when she realised she was trapped. Sarah watched the scene in the reflection from the large mirror, admiring both her own body and the attractive woman struggling beneath. “You’re kind of kinky.” Sarah concluded as she sat completely motionless on the bench. “And you aren’t?” Amy replied, a slight smile on her face. “I didn’t say that.” Sarah purred. They talked for a few minutes sharing names and other pleasantries. As they spoke Sarah opened her legs wider as she watched Amy’s body move beneath her. Amy had the slim lithe body that Sarah had wanted as a teenager, although the limited strength of such a physique was now evident, Amy had no hope of getting out from underneath the bench. Sarah didn’t like being out of control, although judging by the slow rhythmic movements beneath her, it wasn’t a trait shared by Amy. With Amy’s head out of sight, Sarah placed her hands on the front of her own shorts and gently massaged. Fuck, this was the sexiest she’d felt for a long time. “Come with me.” Sarah said, finally standing up and lifting the bench. She helped Amy to her feet and positioned her hands behind her back and used one hand to grips both of Amy’s thumbs, creating an effective handcuff. She then grabbed her bag and led Amy out of the gym and into the women’s showers where there was a small bank of lockers. While still restraining Amy’s hands, Sarah dug her spare hand into her bag looking for money for the coin operated locker. “Oh, I need two hands for this,” Sarah complained as she pushed Amy down on to her knees, “so you can go in here.” she continued as she pushed Amy’s head between her legs. Sarah closed her thighs and then released Amy’s thumbs. Amy immediately reached for the thighs that wrapped around her head and tried to pull them apart. When that failed, she simply caressed them and then reached up to the orange shorts just above her and felt the shape of the woman’s butt “Think you can escape?” Sarah purred as the situation only added to her arousal. “Do you think I want to? “I don’t think you do.” Sarah replied, her pleasure building by the moment. Sarah had now found a coin for the locker and not being able to wait a moment longer, opened her legs and pushed Amy backwards into the waiting steel box. “Just for a moment, I promise.” Amy was smiling with excitement as Sarah closed the locker and turned the key. Inside all went dark and silent, other than the sound of the coin dropping into the locking mechanism. Amy listened to the clicks as the key was removed. Sarah dropped the key into her pocket and then ran to the shower. She turned on the water and stripped off her gym kit. She stepped into the hot water and touched herself, finishing off what Amy had so effectively started, the sound of the water hopefully covering any inadvertent moans. With wet hair and only a towel wrapped around her, Sarah fished through her discarded gym kit for the key, although having found it she put it down on the bench and started to dry her hair. Why should she rush, there was no way Amy was getting out. “Was that fun?” Sarah asked when she eventually opened the locker. “I guess.” Amy was embarrassed to admit what a rush it had been to be locked up. “Really fun?” Sarah asked looking down at Amy’s crotch. “Maybe if you gave me more time.” she smiled coyly. Sarah smiled suggestively as she picked up the coin that had dropped out of the lock and into the tray below. “Another ride?” she asked as she slotted the coin back into the lock. Amy nodded. “Enjoy then.” Sarah purred as she slowly closed the door, turned the key and continued to dry her naked body. ...

story continued from part two Part Three Chapter 4 Amy walked out of the bathroom, her wet hair held up in a ponytail behind her model face. Her model legs looked longer than ever in the short white negligee. The once professional brunette had composed herself a little, but the crotch chain was still sending waves of pleasure through her, pleasure that she was totally unable to stop. Sarah opened the second bottle of wine and poured two large glasses and took them to the table. With very few inhibitions left, Sarah peered closely into Amy’s classically attractive brown eyes. They were wide and dilated and seemed to have a loving and devoted look that she’d never experienced from a guy. “How’s the chain?” “She’s fine, thanks.” Amy replied as she again touched herself and sighed with pleasure. Amy’s legs were fidgeting madly in an attempt to reduce the stimulation on her clit and the short negligee did little to hide the silver chain that was now glimmering from the moisture in Amy’s damp crotch. “Maybe I’m a little jealous of that chain.” Sarah smiled. “Maybe you and her should swap places.” “Maybe…” Amy looked up to see Sarah running her tongue across her lips. “You know you keep referring to the chain as a ‘her’.” Sarah observed. “Do I?” Amy fell to her knees and climaxed again before lying down on the white rug in the middle of the living room. Her eyes were closed and her long brown hair fanned out all around. She soon realised her mistake, though, as Sarah walked over and stood on Amy’s hair, with one high heeled shoe on either side of her head. Amy looked up into the darkest recesses of Sarah’s dress and sighed. “Well, if you will lie on the floor beneath me,..” Sarah smiled. Amy tried to pull her hair out from beneath Sarah’s shoes, but was soon distracted as she admired the elegant black high heels. The straps circled Sarah’s ankles twice, reaching halfway up Sarah’s calves before being secured by silver buckles. She would have to borrow these. “Need some scissors honey?” Sarah teased. Amy remembered where she was and struggled again to get free. But again she stopped and touched the leather that smelt so sexy at such close quarters. While still standing on Amy’s hair, Sarah picked up the chastity belt. “Deal?” She asked as she held the belt in one hand and her keys in the other. Amy nodded. Sarah crouched down above Amy’s face with her dress forming a small tent around Amy’s head. In this position, Sarah reached forward and unlocked the chain around Amy’s tiny waist and pulled it clear from her crotch. Amy then lifted her hips so that Sarah could slide the chastity belt around her waist. Amy had always felt the need to control situations and whenever possible used her looks and her position to intimidate people. But with Sarah that wasn’t possible. Sarah was equally attractive and her professional position meant nothing while she was locked inside Sarah’s apartment. Sarah was leading her into a whole new world and being subservient to her felt wonderful. Amy felt the cool steel of the chastity belt around her waist and then up between her legs. She felt it pull tight around her and finally lock into place. Sarah walked over and sat on one of the kitchen stools and sipped her wine. Amy smiled slightly self consciously as she followed and hopped up on to the other bar stool. “I can’t believe what we’re doing.” Amy breathed “You like it?” “Fuck yeah”. “You know you’re still my prisoner.” Just the look in Sarah’s eyes was more than enough to enslave Amy, but Amy remained hopeful that Sarah would take no chances with her captive. “You want me to handcuff you again don’t you?” “No!” Amy was a little cross that Sarah could read her so easily. “Look at your hands.” Amy looked down and saw that she had subconsciously positioned her hands with her wrists together. Embarrassed, she quickly moved them apart. Sarah smiled at her guest’s reaction and led Amy back over to her bed and handcuffed her hands behind her back. “Now you have no way to protect those beautiful lips.” Sarah purred. She moved closer to Amy’s slim face with its high cheek bones and slightly upturned nose. Amy’s lips were already slightly parted and glistened from red lip gloss. To Sarah, passionately kissing Amy on the lips seemed more intimate and more taboo, than kissing her clit. Down between her legs things could be anonymous. Kissing on the lips was personal. She was looking into Amy’s big dark eyes and therefore into her soul. She was kissing a real person, a real woman. Amy was also a woman who was helplessly chained up and who both physically and mentally had no possible hope of escaping from Sarah that night. Their lips touched and Sarah slipped her tongue in a little further. The feeling made them both jump. They started again and this time both tongues began to explore. With their inhibitions fully breached, they kissed passionately for next ten minutes. Amy’s hands were being squeezed beneath her own butt and the ratchets of the cuffs had tightened further and yet she barely noticed. Sarah’s lips then started to work their way down Amy’s body, her neck and then her breasts. Amy’s pert nipples were very erect and Sarah enjoyed slipping them in and out of her mouth. She continued down to Amy’s waist and then hit the steel of the chastity belt and placed her face against the steel. The steel was now as warm as the contents locked inside. “Unlock me please!” Amy panted. “It’s all about you.” Sarah joked. “What?” “Why isn’t your head inside my dress?” “What?” “That’s what I want!” Amy showed amazing agility for someone in tight handcuffs and with seconds she was inside Sarah’s dress and her mouth had even breached Sarah’s black panties. “I knew I liked you.” Sarah smiled as she pulled her dress down so that it fully enclosed Amy’s head. “If only I had a needle and cotton.” Sarah purred as she rolled on to her back and opened her legs. “Huh?” Amy’s eyes peeked out from inside the dress. “Then I could sew up my dress with you inside.” Amy looked out again and smiled. “Then there’d be no more peeking!” Sarah laughed as she flicked her dress back over Amy’s face. It was now midnight and both women were drunk, spent and exhausted. Having a cute brunette who would go down on her to order was almost too good to be true. Sarah knew that she needed some time out if they were to make it through the night. But timeout seemed impossible with her new toy. Plus she had another little dominant fantasy that she just had to try. Amy still had her head between Sarah’s legs and was watching the goose bumps as she ran her lips around Sarah’s crotch. She knew that she had no control over what happened next and was enjoying an almost childlike lack of responsibility. Unable to take any more stimulation, Sarah released Amy’s head and pulled away. She returned a few seconds later with a large hard shelled suitcase. “Time out, babe.” Sarah said as she pulled open the large lid. As usual Amy didn’t object and instead eased herself off the bed and down on to the floor where she sat obediently by Sarah’s feet. “You won’t fit inside with your hands cuffed behind you.” Sarah thought out loud. “I’ll have to take them off.” “I might escape.” “Amy. You won’t.” “You never know…” They watched each other intently for a few moments enjoying the challenge. Sarah then knelt down with her legs apart as she thought through what would be the most inescapable way to do this. “Your head between my legs!” Sarah announced. Amy edged further towards where Sarah’s was kneeling, but she was out to tease her captor and with her head only part of the way through, stopped and kissed Sarah’s thighs. “All the way inside sweetheart!” “Or what?” “Or the cuffs don’t come off.” Amy slowly complied and was soon kissing the back of Sarah’s open thighs. Then without warning, Sarah snapped her thighs together around her neck. Amy took a quick intake of breath and then laughed. Sarah leaned forward and examined the cuffs that she had locked tightly around Amy’s ever so slim wrists. The heavy steel was infinitely stronger than the delicate bones that they encircled and had inevitably started to rub against Amy’s smooth skin. The restraints forced Amy’s perfectly balanced figure into an awkward position, completely immobilising her arms. Yet Amy had delighted in being locked up and at that moment would have happily worn the cuffs forever. Sarah slipped the key into one cuff, before rolling Amy over on to her side and re-cuffing her wrists in front. It took less than ten seconds during which time Amy had struggled to get her head free, only to find that Sarah’s thighs held her even more tightly. “Was that my chance?” Amy panted. “Yep and now you have another thing to contend with.” Sarah was still kneeling with Amy’s neck still between her thighs. With Amy lying on her back, Sarah started to sit back on her haunches. Little by little building the pressure. “Have you’ve seen what those car crushers can do.” Sarah smiled as she went down further. Amy was laughing madly as she tried to stop her head going the same way. It didn’t work and her head was soon crunched between Sarah’s legs and butt. Every muscle in Sarah’s lower body was now tensing with the same objective. Sarah reached forward and ran her nails around Amy’s waist. Amy shrieked with laughter and, still unable to see, tried desperately to stop Sarah’s teasing fingers. Amy was half laughing and half crying when Sarah finally released her. Amy climbed into the open suitcase and curled up on the blanket that Sarah had placed inside. “You locking me in here?” Amy asked excitedly. “Well I’m about to lock it up… so if you’re inside at the time.” “Can you come in with me?” “Don’t tempt me.” Amy seemed to be beyond making any rational decisions, with the alcohol and sexual excitement giving her a breathless, dazed look. She looked up at Sarah’s face and her greenish brown eyes which seemed to be constantly smiling. This woman was about to lock her up in a tiny space from where she would never be able to escape. If those big greenish brown eyes chose never to release her she would die in the case, but yet she wasn’t in the least bit scared. Sarah was now standing and from Amy viewpoint her long legs seemed to go up forever. Then one leg easily flipped closed the lid. Amy felt safe and snug inside, a feeling that became even stronger when she felt Sarah sit on the lid. She watched the zips move until they were touching each other and waiting eagerly for Sarah to padlock them together. She hoped she would. On top of the suitcase, Sarah took a four dial combination padlock and didn’t look as she reset the code to a new random number. She placed the padlock down on the lid, between her open legs and used her phone to take a photo of the combination. She then used an app to time delay the photo for an hour. This way she couldn’t see the photo until the time was up. Sarah was confident that there was enough ventilation, but was still slightly apprehensive as she threaded the padlock in place and spun the four dials between her fingers. Only a couple of turns, but she knew there was no way back. “Am I locked in?” Amy asked innocently, her fingers playing with the zip from the inside. Having checked that Amy was comfortable, Sarah took yet another shower. When she returned, her bedroom seemed very quiet with no sound coming from inside the suitcase. The combination padlock hung there innocently, unfortunately neither of the women knew the number. Now completely naked, Sarah knelt down and tried the lock. ‘Fuck’, she really wanted Amy again and she knelt down crossed legged with her legs open wide as she ran through some possible combinations. “Fuck!” She hit the combination lock with her hand, grabbed her phone and opened the time delay app. 46 minutes to go. Fuck! Sarah stood the suitcase up and sat on top with one leg either side. She sat with her vibrator in one hand and her phone in the other and waited. Inside the suitcase Amy could hear Sarah’s moans of pleasure and her own cuffed hands were desperately trying to achieve the same. Her fingertips pushed frantically under the edges of the steel plate that sealed her clit. She could almost reach. She listened and felt the suitcase shudder as Sarah climaxed again. The chastity belt had beaten her, but her imagination could still enjoy what she knew was happening just above. Finally the padlock combination flashed up on Sarah’s phone and within seconds Sarah was spinning the dials and seconds later the suitcase was open. Abstinence had only increased their feelings and they were kissing even before Amy had climbed out of the suitcase. With their tongues touching, Sarah felt for the chastity belt’s keyhole and slipped the key inside. During the next two hours they used the vibrator and their fingers and tongues on each other. Halfway through, Sarah had even unlocked Amy’s handcuffs, but only so they could enjoy each other in a certain intimate position. They were now lying with their arms around each other already almost asleep. Sarah playfully wrapped one of her legs around Amy’s body in a sleepy attempt to secure her. After all, she had promised that Amy’s would be her prisoner all night and it was only 4am. Her mind went back to something she’d seen at a party, an idea for which Sarah had her own twist. Completely naked, Sarah searched her kitchen for a small tube of superglue. When she returned, Amy was sitting on the edge of the bed with her un-cuffed hands held up in front of her. “I’m free!” She said in a blatant challenge to Sarah’s promise. “On your back girl!” Sarah replied as she pushed her down and sat stride her naked body. As always, Amy had kept her arms down by her sides so that they would be trapped beneath Sarah’s thighs as she sat astride her. Helpless pinned, Amy just giggled. Sarah pulled Amy’s long dark hair back into a ponytail before removing the top of the superglue. Amy’s big eyes watched her carefully. Their lovely brown colour and long lashes would soon be looking at only one thing. As always, Amy eyes showed complete trust. Very carefully, Sarah placed two small drops of glue on each side of Amy’s forehead and then two more on each of her cheeks. After screwing the lid back on tightly, Sarah lay down on her front on the bed. “Now put your face in here.” Sarah instructed as she tapped her naked butt. “Won’t we get stuck together?” “Maybe.” Amy thought back to when they first met in the gym, even back then she had been obsessed with Sarah’s strong fit body and that certainly included her pert round butt. She was no longer tired and again giggling like a schoolgirl at the prospect of what would happen next. She positioned herself carefully and pushed her face into the lower part of Sarah’s butt. Her nose was deep between Sarah’s cheeks and her long lashes brushed against Sarah’s skin with every blink. “How long will it take?” Amy asked. “Oh, it’s already done.” Sarah was as tired as she’d ever been. She lay motionless on her side enjoying Amy’s touch and the way Amy was worshipping her butt. The best part was that there no need to wake early in the morning, Amy would still be down there worshipping her when she woke. The brunette had no choice about that. Only when Sarah was ready would they shower while still bonded together. A long shower followed by patient use of nail polish remover. With any luck they might be unstuck by lunchtime. Amy’s muffled giggling filtered out from deep inside Sarah’s butt. She carefully tried to pull away but the glue had long since bonded their skin together. Her face and Sarah’s butt were now one. Amy knew that Sarah was already asleep from the small twitches that ran through Sarah’s body. Sarah gently broke wind, the force of which Amy could feel against her face. Even that smelt sweet. ‘I’m bi-sexual’ Amy whispered proudly, her words fittingly muffled by Sarah’s butt. Amy pushed both of her hands between Sarah’s closed thighs and as she did, Sarah’s thighs seemed to tighten around them. Perfect, they would be her handcuffs tonight. ...

Story continued from Part 3 Chapter 4: Old Bonds By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden At the division headquarters Patrice parked her car around the back, where it would be a while before people noticed it had been abandoned. She left the keys in the ignition, she wouldn’t be able to use it again. He almost certainly had a tracker on it, and even if he didn’t, he might be able to get data from the cameras, or have his own drones spot it. ...

My New Life, a story by © D. Ramone 2018 My New Life is an erotic novel by D. Ramone featuring themes of chastity and cross-dressing and descriptions of sexually explicit acts which those of a sensitive nature may find not to their tastes. It is not suitable for such readers nor for anyone considered a minor by the authorities in their country of residence. My New Life is entirely a work from Dee Ramone and any similarities to places or people, either living or dead, is entirely coincidental. The names of all individuals in this story have been changed to protect their identities. Part 1: My New Life, and how I came to accept it. ...

Godammit, broke down again! The trusty Toyota that’s been my faithful friend since college has finally failed me. As luck would have it, also in the middle of the night and middle of no where. I coasted to a stop along the side of the heavily wooded two lane highway. Smoke pouring from under the hood I reach for my cell, No service! This is getting better by the minute. Think Mark, wait, walk who knows… I exit my vehicle and wait, zero cars, one hour then two. Screw it ! I’m walking somewhere. Has to be a house, gas station, a passerby somewhere. I did leave a note, grabbed my coat locked the doors and down the road I went. After about an hour a break! Lights in the distance through the woods. I turned and followed down a long drive way. ...

True story with bondage, first submission to another woman, some bdsm, consensual Not too long ago at a ladies night party in Ybor City (Tampa) I met Dottie. She was with another woman (Sandy) and I was sitting at the bar next to them. After my drink was served (water with lemon) Dottie turned to me and asked if I always drank the hard stuff. Laughing, I told her I would have asked for it “neat” but I was driving. ...

Jim’s room had no windows. It was a small room with naked walls, and a cold, hard floor. Jim had been awake for a while now, though he could never be certain how long it had really been. The only light emanated from the small gap under the only door and to Jim’s eyes, it was bright, almost blinding. It made him very nearly certain that it was daytime already. ...

story continued from chapter five Chapter 6: The Old Man’s Widow Barbeque sauce ran down my chin as I devoured my second beef barbeque sandwich. I sat alone at a table on the patio at Vern’s Brisket and Vine. The sign hanging over the eatery, however, had been replaced with a new sign that read Sally’s BBQ. Beneath the lettering was a profile of a hogtied naked woman wearing a ball-gag. Opposite her was the profile of a roasted pig with an apple in its mouth. For the life of me, I couldn’t imagine why this was considered sexy. It almost gave me a ‘Sweeney Todd’ cannibalism vibe. Nonetheless, it didn’t have any affect on my appetite. Once my second sandwich was gone, I washed it down with the rest of the beer from my frosted mug. ...

Lynn was walking through the mall occasionally stopping in different stores, ones with few people in them and sales people behind counters, the reason for being so choosy about which stores to go into was because she didn’t want anyone to get too close to her. The layers of latex Lynn was wearing under her clothes creaked loudly, to her, and coupled with the strong rubber smell she was afraid someone would notice that under her long sleeved turtle neck sweater and form fitting knit skirt she had on two layers of thick latex. The first catsuit always got her aroused driving her to step into the next one but over the years Lynn had learned to stop at two when she planned to go out finding the restriction of three or more suits too much to bear for any real outside adventures. Lynn had found out that they always forced her to cut short her trips ruining the feeling of being in public in her latex. Now she stands staring in the window of a small shop letting the slow hum of her vibrator tickle her wet pussy making her smile as she felt a trickle of sweat run down her back under the tight rubber. ...

story continued from part one The Outfit Part Two Jane had kept the dress locked in the safe for almost a year, each day she had thoughts of wearing it again. Her biggest concern was if she wore it again would it abandon her just when she wanted it most. The feelings of loss and abandonment she had experienced when it chose someone else was almost too much for her to accept. She had purchased the fetish store and visited frequently even though she had nothing to do with the day to day operation of it. Lately she had been going several times a week trying on multiple items and having one of the girls lace her corset tighter. She had noticed she was craving her corsets tighter and had begun sleeping in them, her ballet boots and shackles again. Jane was alone in her large apartment, she had tightened her smallest corset until it was almost closed and sat gasping on the edge of her bed. As Jane tried to control her breathing she stared straight ahead panting around the large gag under the half hood neck corset she had laced very tight previously. Pulling at the short chain connecting her ankle cuffs to the thigh cuffs that were attached to the steel chastity belt desperately trying to achieve something she hadn’t been able to since the dress had been removed. She had been wearing the chastity belt for three weeks relishing the idea of being out of control again and she instinctively cuffed her gloved hands behind her back. ...

Part 1 Alexandra applauded, almost giddy over the last minute goal, as the conquering hero skated in her direction. She stood up and waved from behind the plexiglass barricade that separated her front row seat from the action on the ice. Suddenly, Alexandra winced as number 23 leaned back sharply, sending a wave of ice crystals pelting against the clear shield in front of her. Looking around in embarrassment, Alexandra saw that most, if not all of the people in the sparsely populated stadium, had not noticed the blatant display of bravado. She turned back to the ice just in time to see the devilish grin that had melted her heart on so many occasions. But this time, Alexandra made a mental note of this incident, filling it away even as she went back to cheering for her boyfriend. ...

Lisa grunts as she feels the first strap being tightened on her new gag. She had assisted in designing it but was not allowed to see the end result of their hard work. She knows like the arm sleeve she has been wearing for the last three weeks that whatever length of time that is on the little piece of paper she had drawn out of the bowl is how long she will have to endure the new gag. Lisa’s arms twist inside the tight arm binder as the second strap is tightened, the feelings she experiences as her head is clamped tighter are mixed. She loves being gagged the feeling of being unable to communicate excites her immensely but her minds is screaming “Stop this now!” It’s the same internal debate she has with herself every time she agrees, begs, for long term bondage. Lisa knows she will have a certain amount of pain as the days wear on but she also knows she will have more of the frustratingly blissful days of helplessness to compensate her. ...

Story info this is a role reversal story that I dream of doing. The morning started like any other Katt for ready for work and I had it off. He works alone in an office for his company and no other come in to it to see him. That was good for me as I wanted to surprise him. Katt dressed in his jeans and work shirt and then left. ...

I had always wanted to try a photo shoot. Of course, models do it and even nowadays, women were doing those boudoir shoots as well as just about anything else. And, of course, there is also the pin up shoots. Of course, the key component of those things is the fact that it is women who are being photographed, not guys like me. Oh, I have the wardrobe and all, I would guess, but the ability to get the desired results, well, hard to find someone willing to do that, take a guy like me and make me not only look like a sexy woman but then also get the poses… Or at least so I thought… Of course, sometimes you get more than you bargain for and, well, other times you wish you were, well, prepared for the outcome… ...

A little about myself before starting. I know most people would just like me to get on with the story but since this is a true account and my first time sharing I figured it would be a good idea to set the stage. I am a long-time reader, into the bondage, self-bondage and medical/ cast fetish scenes for at least the last 20 years. For a few years the wife would play along but just was not her thing so now I only do self-bondage when I can. I am also into the medical fetish scene which will be evident in my writings. A little about my statue and then on to the part you all really want to read. I am about 150lbs, thin build, brown hair, blue eyed mostly straight 40-year-old male. (would like to try forced male on male) ...

“An Out-Of-Body Bondage Experience” is about masks, shiny rubber, and some curious gear! :) Ashley had never been to space. She’d never given it much thought. Why would she have ever needed to dedicate her valuable brainpower to such a thing? Sure, she’d seen movies and television in which characters went to space. Scenes outside of Earth’s atmosphere. Cheesy kids shows seemed to always send their protagonists to space. She understood that it was not just plausible, but that it had happened and there was a slim but non-zero chance that she would leave Earth at one point or another. But really, what was the point? It was so remote, so removed that she’d never given it more than the occasional passing thought. A joke with a friend while watching Gravity was a far cry from astronaut training. It wasn’t even in the back of her mind. The thought simply wasn’t there. ...

story continues from part six Part 7: Fantasy Becomes Reality As with all other direct and indirect meetings with my “neighbour” I was left deflated once the interaction was over. I yearned for his 24/7 rubber lifestyle and I became increasingly dissatisfied with my mundane life, after all I was in a job with no prospects, my marriage was broken, my social life was a virtually non-existent and I was about to lose my house. ...

Paul moved back to Tampa from the west coast about two months ago so when he called to ask if I wanted to go to the movies and dinner I happily said yes. I hadn’t seen him in over a year so I was looking forward to our date. He is one of the very few people I trust enough to tie me up and I always have a very good time when I see him. ...

Lori had no idea that when Mark locked her in the leather chastity belt three days ago what frustration really was. Lori sat thinking about when she designed the belt and asked to have it made how delicious she had thought it would be to wear it. The idea of being locked in the thick leather unable to access her pussy for however long Mark decided to leave her in it was exciting. Now she sat wishing she had not thought of it as she strained against the extra wide belt that acted more like a corset than a belt. The strap that ran in between her legs pulling harder on her pussy making it ache not only to be touched but also was hurting her since she had cinched everything up too tight. ...

Story continues from part one Part Two Day in the Dungeon Master untied us and had us put on our cuffs on our wrist’s and ankle’s. Master dealt with Kim first. “Hand’s behind your back”. “Yes master” said Kim softly. Master grabbed her wrists and locked a small padlock through the D-ring’s in her cuffs. He knelt down and locked a 12"chain between her ankle cuffs and then buckled her ballgag into her mouth. He clipped the lead to her collar and Kim was ready for her journey. ...

Lucy had let her sexual desires control her life for since she had been a teenager, it had ruined high school and college forcing her to bounce from relationship to relationship. Three years ago she got involved with very dominant woman that used Lucy’s sexual needs to control her literally making Lucy her personal slave. Lucy was so involved it took her over a year before she figured out the woman had no intentions in helping sate Lucy’s desires. She only wanted to increase her needs and frustrate her even more to get her to do what she wanted. By the time Lucy figured out what was happening she had been placed into so many steel restraints she couldn’t leave even if she had the chance. ...

Part One Becoming a Bondage Model Hi Jamielee here and this is how i became a bondage model. My husband hated his job and one night in bed i jokingly suggested he could become a bondage photographer as he could combine his passion and get paid for it. Now when i suggested this i thought i would get the job as the model. How wrong i was. My man decided to get in aspiring models as he wanted to keep private and business apart. I was furious and thought what an asshole it was my idea in the first place and he gets in some tarts to be his models. Well for weeks i was “too tired” for any playtime when he got home and it was meant to be his punishment but all i did was punish myself and get myself all worked up. So a few months down the line and some very large pay checks and my persistent complaining about the fact that i loved bondage as much as i loved him but i wasn’t good enough to be his model, the tension had grown to boiling point. No intimacy tends to do that. My husband had been very busy the last week or so and his phone hadn’t stopped going. Friday morning i heard the door bang shut waking me up. My husband had left for work. I got up and slipped on my robe and went downstairs to make a cuppa and noticed a large box with a note on top. ...

story continued from chapter 27 Chapter 28: Tying Up a Few Loose Ends A surreal atmosphere hung over the ancient mansion house that Tuesday morning. As the rising sun did its best to burn off the early morning mist which lifted in slowly swirling wisps from Shackleton Grange’s dew-laden lawns, Cathy and Saskia sat watching from their seats in the vast bay window. Both had eaten a good breakfast, prepared by the three docile and accommodating servants, and now sat back sipping lapsang souchong from Dolores’ best china, as what appeared to be the genesis of a fine Suffolk spring day unfurled before their eyes. ...

continued from part one Chapter Two Maeve cursed Paul Ridley for making her feel so weak, cursed herself for wanting him, and if not for needing him, for wanting to need him. Why was she letting herself hope, when there really was no hope? She’d never by anything more to him than a conveniently kinky sex partner. What did she want him to do though? What did she really want from him? It was almost certain he’d wrap things up before Sunday evening, but it sent a thrill through her to imagine that he might keep her bound all week, or longer. How long could he stretch it out if he spread the right stories and filed the right documents? A year, maybe? And after that, who would remember she was absent? At least one person, maybe four or five. But the faint possibility still made her breathless. She’d come here today with the intention of ending it between them, to protect her job, and his. She’d planned to do the right thing. But there could be other ways to do things, possibilities she’d scrupulously ignored. ...

Hi Jamie Lee here. Why is it when guy’s watch sport they forget their partner’s even exist??? Sean always watches the football every Saturday and sometimes during the week. It is at these times i barely get a word out of him. I end up bored and lonely when the football is on. So one Saturday Sean sat down in his chair waiting for the match to start in half an hour’s time. I took to the bedroom and lay on the bed. I was feeling horny & frustrated. So i got off the bed and stripped off my pyjama’s. Standing there naked my 38DD’s jutting out proudly i opened the container at the foot of the bed. I scanned all the lovely bondage gear we have. I got wet at just the sight of it. ...

This past week I got the strangest request I have ever heard. Lynn our neighbor and exotic metal artist who specializes in designing bondage gear for any dom or dungeon that can pay her price came over to our home and asked me, “I just got an idea for the simplest, fiendish, yet secure male chastity device ever designed. I need to finish designing it and I want to borrow your husband’s cock. First as a fixture to help me design it; then as a beta tester to check my lock’s comfort, and be certain that it is escape proof.” ...

story continued from part seven Part 8 (N.B. Each episode in the Long Time Bound series is complete within itself, so there is no need to have read the previous chapters before reading this one) Let me make one thing clear right from the start. My sole objective was to get Charlotte into some strict bondage and allow her to discover how exhilarating this type of pastime could be. I never had any thoughts of being bound myself on this occasion. However, the secret of a good plan is to remain flexible, and when things don’t go quite as anticipated, and you meet with resistance from your intended target, sometimes you have to make sacrifices to reach your intended goal. And this is exactly what happened in the tale I’m about to relate, which took place in December 2016. ...

Lori and Tim had been friends since high school, occasionally dating but Lori had other interests and Tim never seemed to be up to the task of keeping her satisfied. She craved more and had always been hard to make orgasm hence leading her to try to find someone who could bring her to the screaming orgasms she craved. In between boyfriends she would always wind up with Tim and he always dropped whatever he had going to spend time with her. They had sex often and she had introduced him to bondage years ago and he had been studying it ever since improving his skills not only binding women but learning what they needed to climax and how to tease them for hours before letting them orgasm. His problem with Lori was he didn’t want to push her away so he never tried to learn her threshold and therefore would let her get bored and start looking for someone else. After Lori’s last visit into Tim’s life he had not seen her for the next year so when she showed up at his work wearing a skin tight rubber mini dress showing her pert tits and tight ass on top of her long legs that were accentuated by the extreme heels she always wore he knew she was there to spend some time with him. ...

It feels like it’s been several days I’ve been here. Something inside me, while it fade out, tells me that only the first night has pass. Only just a few hours of agony and desperation, fearing that every time I was quivering, was the last. And I´m not even suffered the half of the time I must live this nightmare… It was already night, on Wednesday after a disgusting meeting with some accountants that tried to bribe me to make disappear some very important documents that can prevent the fusion of two big companies. One of them is the one that employs me. ...

Donna challenged herself regularly relishing her tight confinement and the challenges she set for herself. As she continued to get better at restraining herself she felt the need to increase the difficulty of her self bondage. Donna loved leather using thick leather straps, head harnesses and corsets to restrain herself and recently she had ordered a pair of custom made boots that would hold her feet in an almost en-point position. The corsets she wore had started as bondage implements only, as did her impossibly tall high heels but now she wore both twenty four seven saving her tightest corsets and tallest heels for her alone time. This morning Donna had squeezed her corset exceptionally tight, the corset had been designed by her and once the seven leather lined steel straps were locked over the stretched tight leather the corset couldn’t be opened or adjusted. ...

The company had been making personal robots for over twenty years, Susan had been working there for about two years ever since she graduated high school. Will had hired her and helped her learn the company so she had moved up and was now his administrative assistant who secretly loved him. Susan spent almost every night bound tightly to her bed with the large gag filling her mouth and the leather hood sealed tight around her head keeping her blind and deaf while she fantasized the large vibrating cock strapped deep in her pussy was his. When Will introduced his fiancé to her she was crushed and immediately knew she had to get rid of the woman developing a plan in her head. ...

story continued from part six Part 7: Knowing My Position They returned a half hour later or maybe less, I had lost track of time, and without preamble they unhurriedly released me. My bum was still quite tender and my nipples and breasts tingled. And my inflamed clit was released and slid back behind its hood. I was returned to my room by Tyra, holding onto my elbow as I was still a bit wobbly in my hoof boots. She stayed and tenderly rubbed some cooling salve into my tender sphincter. It was a great comfort having her there. She said nothing during this, but I could tell that I had passed another “test” and she was pleased with my performance. That first time was a bit of a shock obviously, however after that the general discomfort lessened to the point that I hardly noticed it, as my anal muscle, and I, simply got used to it. It sounds like an odd thing to say, but there it is. ...

story continued from part one The Ball Part 2 Since her lengthy stay in the ball Jen waited a week before the draw to use it again became too strong and when she returned home she stripped off her clothes inserting her vibrator and gag before taking her hand cuffs and sliding into the ball. She had set it on top of the stand Mark had made and was able to slip into it without knocking it over. Settling into the bottom of the ball, closing and latching the top before closing the cuffs behind her back then leaning back took a deep breath before turning on the vibrator. She sat moaning enjoying the vibrations and the feelings from her restrictions of the cuffs and the ball. She began to roll over and in the process she rolled the ball off its stand and felt it rolling. She squealed as it rolled roughly into a wall before bouncing off sending her head over heels into another before stopping leaving her partially upside down. ...

True story with bondage, submission, light bdsm, consensual Quite by chance I met Anne and Frank at Fetish Con in 2013 and after accepting their invitation to have dinner with them I was taken by their honesty and apparent love for bondage (and each other) and how they used it to satisfy their needs, desires and passions. Like me Anne is submissive and enjoys role play and bondage but loves bdsm to a far greater degree than I do. Which is fine by me because as I watch what Frank does to her and imagine myself in her place it excites me to no end. However I do know my limits and there is no way I will ever go as far as they do. At least as far as I can see into my future at this point. ...

I hate my job. Why you may ask? I can tell you using only two words: pizza boy. Ah, no you see. Driving a crappy company car, running in and out, greeting strangers at your door who treat you like an intruder, lousy tips, what about that sounds like a bad job to you? Though it wasn’t totally terrible. There was one thing I did like about it: Aleisha. She was the cashier and quite frankly waaay too hot for this job. Just under six foot her skin was bronzed to a golden shine that drew everyone’s eye. Her hang was long and wavy, dark and luscious, cascading over her shoulders. Her legs were long and meaty, her ass full and juicy and her breasts (DD if I had to guess, and I did a lot) large, bouncy and dominating. She filled out her uniform almost breaking it. Needless to say we got a lot of in store orders when she worked. ...

You wake up as you feel the pleasant tingle of electricity stimulating your cock. You’re already hard as the stimulation slowly builds. Waves of electrical pleasure flow through your member as they grow stronger and faster. You don’t try to fight it, because you can feel the tight leather holding you still. Your arms are held rigidly to your side and you can barely move them. Your legs are strapped down and you can’t thrust to increase the stimulation. You can’t even turn your head because it too is held perfectly still inside of the tight hood that surrounds it. ...

Woman to Sexdoll Janice decided to give her husband a very special birthday present this year, she’d given him many gifts over the past few years they had been married and even given herself to him dressed in eye popping lingerie. But this year she wanted something extra special and after looking at some of his browsing history Janice knew the perfect gift – a full size realistic sex doll. ...

“Call Center” is about a VERY rubbery office. During the spring, the company would encourage its employees to take the stairs instead of using the lift. For a few brief weeks during the year, it would be a mark of shame to be seen taking the elevator two floors up. For some employees, taking the elevator was mandatory. Those with a physical impediment obviously used it. Anyone transporting goods took the elevator. The call center was on the fourth floor. It was close enough that a health-conscious individual might force the jaunt up each landing. It was high enough that taking the elevator would have been acceptable practice. Employees in the call center took a rear elevator. They were unseen by crowds below. The call center’s location on the fourth floor meant that it was close to the public eye. Windows were frosted or tinted one way. The contents had to be hidden. Privacy was more rigidly regulated. The location on the fourth floor meant that it was out of the way. Employees could leave their desks and venture one, even two floors down without worrying about exposing themselves to some visitor that lost their way. It was ordinary for those on the third floor to see their support team from above. The extraordinary costumes made them easy to spot. Some had polished their uniforms to such a shine that they’d reflect light coming in through the window walls. Some would attach filters or respiration equipment to their masks, with oxygen hissing in and out of their tanks. A few wore no mask, but never spoke. Thick gags precluded speech; ballgags would often let saliva dribble from forced mouths; it was to the chagrin of some employees and delight of others. They called it a “call center” but calls were a rarity. Specialized staff sat and responded to these live requests. Most requests for assistance came in via e-mail or message; this was preferred by the leadership as it allowed greater volume and quicker responses. ...

Chapter 1 – The Trial In the not too distant future the overcrowded prison system reached a tipping point. Many states released those incarcerated that were deemed as non-violent. The problem occurred when many of these criminals offended again. The violence that returned to the streets caused a demand for action. The criminals were running the cities! Honest citizens took to the streets and quietly called for action. Something had to give. The growing crime problem with the revolving-door prison system that seemed to not rehabilitate the criminal element failed to keep the streets safe for law-abiding people. The cost to keep someone jailed was also causing major stress on the jurisdictions. It was Texas that came up with a solution. ...

“mmmmmmpppppppppyyyyhhhhhhhhh” The scream was filled with panic and fear as the subject started to woke up. Another lung burning scream followed the first and the nightmare he was in become more clear. Jess was watching the action unfold in real time on her smart phone and could listen in as well. She needed to wear headphones, otherwise everyone on the train would hear her new play thing. She started thinking back to when she had met him. ...

Hi my name is JamieLee I am 23 years old 38DD curvy with thick thighs and a big round but firm bum. I live with my boyfriend Sean in a 2 bedroom house. A couple of months ago Christmas was just around the corner and I wanted to give my other half a special gift this year. Me! My other half and an I had been playing around with bondage the last few months and I know it is a huge turn-on for him and me to be honest. I visited a bondage toy site that specialises in bondage, lingerie and other sex toys. Every week I saved my money for my order and when I had enough it was time to place an order. ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 7) Part 8 Chapter Twenty Six As soon as Princess Dee hung up the phone Tom spoke up. “I-is all of this really necessary Princess Dee?” “Of course it is my little sissy. It is vital that we cement your position. Your reluctance has been amusing at best, but I am very disappointed in your last little rebellion attempt. Until now, everything we have done has obviously just not instilled in you the permanence of your new position in life. I think having proof of what you are permanently etched into your skin might help to also permanently etch it into your mind as well.” Princess Dee told him. ...

At twenty eight Justine had already been in a long term relationship with Tim for six years. They were in love and both shared a passion for bondage, he as her dom and she as his sub. Justine was a beautiful red head, flawless pale skin covered her small frame and her body was perfectly proportioned and she kept it very fit. Tim was always stunned by her beauty and being a jealous type watched over her closely. Justine had always liked his constant attention and even though she had never done anything to make him jealous she knew he could become overly protective of her if he even saw another man do more than look at her. ...

Anne laughed at the proposal and said “It would be easy!” and the two agreed that next weekend would be when they did the experiment. During the week Anne thought about how silly Ken was to believe she couldn’t handle his little challenge, “I mean I spent four days shackled at the convention” she thought. Anne wore the two inch steel collar and cuffs twenty four seven loving how they made her feel loved. As the weekend grew closer she upped the ante by asking to be gagged, corseted and to have her hands locked behind her back. Ken agreed but added if she failed she would have to do the experiment again his way and she scoffed knowing she had worn everything she had asked for much longer than two and a half days. ...

I am walking quickly through the large hallways of a state run mental facility surrounded by surly interns who are very unhappy people made even unhappier by the confusion and determination my presence has caused. The ordeal started two months ago when I was told my dear friend and fellow bondage enthusiast Lori had been committed by the state into the mental facility. After an extensive search I found her location and bluffed my way to be told the particulars of her incarceration. I knew Lori well and her deep seated desire to experience the most stringent bondage she could. She had worked for several years as a nurse at two different mental facilities until she was found wearing a tight straight jacket and leg binder locked in a “quiet” room. ...

(story continues from Hard Dreams) Part 2 Thirty minutes later, the succubus was dozing on a very comfy couch. She was pretty happy with how things were going. The feeling she was getting from the man were absolutely intoxicating. His ass and legs were stripped with red marks, some bright and some dark, reaching all the way from the top of his ass to the bottom of his thighs. She had taken her time, ensuring that every part of his backside had been given attention, all at a punishing nonstop pace. There had been no breaks, only pauses between each blow. It took quite a bit of time, but she had eventually felt satisfied with the caning. At that point the heat radiating off his ass had been strong enough for her to actually warm her hands with it. ...

Mark Sorenson typed furiously, trying to complete the document prior to his 10:30 meeting. His subordinates kept trying to convince him that it would be faster if he simply dictated and let the computer do the work of getting it down into letters and words, but he was “old school”. While voice recognition had come a long way he still preferred to do it himself. “Old fashion” they call him. That’s okay, at least he knows that what gets written was really what he wanted to say, and not what the computer thought it heard. He was proud of being ‘old fashion’ in other areas. ...

This is a True Story of my time with Master Chet, it contains bondage, submission and light bdsm - enjoy. For my 48th birthday I went to dinner with one of my dearest and most trusted friends/Master, Chet, who is 66 years old and loves to keep me tied and wriggling for what seems an eternity as he continually teases me with promises of orgasms that may or not be given to me. ...

Part 1: Rachel in the Stables Rachel ran into the locker room and threw her clothes into her locker, struggling to get her corset off fast. The place was empty already, which meant she was late for Physical Education class and she didn’t want to piss off Professor Blackhead again. Pulling on her sports bra, she cursed herself for the umpteenth time for letting Jason talk her into buying the answers for that year’s standardized tests. Eighteen years old and sentenced to twenty years as a pleasure slave. Even if her dad’s lawyer won the appeal, the logo for the Ironwood Senior Academy for Indentured Girls was already tattooed on her butt. Even now, the magical mark copied itself in perfect detail over the plain gray cotton shorts she pulled on over it, announcing to the world her status as a student slave. ...

Antonia had grown up living near the ocean, she loved swimming and the feel of the water as she splashed and played in it. Her grandfather always told her stories of when he sailed the oceans but the ones she loved the most were about the mermaids he had seen. Going to college was a real eye opener for Antonia, of course she knew the stories of mermaids weren’t true but still enjoyed dreaming of them and becoming one herself. During her child hood she had become very adept at swimming like a mermaid often tying or taping her ankles and knees together for hours while she swam out further and further in the blue waters near her home. Antonia found out that on the night after finals the whole school went out to party and finally gave in and went with her friends. The hotel bar they went to was huge and was packed with college students making Antonia very uncomfortable. As she was about to slip away from her friends and go home she spotted her first real mermaid! ...

The right book can change your life. A young man is given a very special Little Black Book by a mysterious Gypsy Fortune Teller. He uses the magical book in an attempt to seduce the office bitch. How that turns out is very interesting. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = I don’t usually pay any attention to the fortune tellers at the street fair that is set up each Sunday along the sidewalks near my apartment. I know they are all fakes. I haves heard their spiel so many times I can almost always predict their next line. “I see trouble followed by joy in your future,” is one of my favorites. They kind of annoy me, always calling out to everyone promising to tell them the darkest secrets of their past and future. The only thing for sure about them is that everything they tell you is a lie. But this one was different. She was sitting absolutely silently at her small table as the crowd passed by staring into her fake crystal ball. ...

Gail was stunned by the situation she had gotten herself into and tried to understand what had happened and how she could release herself hoping the computer had not used the incredibly tough metal for the entire project. Gail had been working for the company for two years as a computer programmer and entering all the data into the computer that would create the requested items. The computer controlled the amazing machine completely requiring no human interaction until the finished piece exited the production line. Gail had been tinkering with the program having the machine make toys for her favorite past time of self bondage for several months enjoying and expanding on what the machine could really do. Gail had already let the machine scan her naked body keeping the specs for it and her toys in a separate server only she and the computer had access to. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Mistress Jackie Several weeks passed by in a blur for Jackie, once she was back to being controlled as a maid-bot she didn’t seem to notice the time as much, her mind now clearer and more focused, got on with the tasks at hand as commanded. She spent her evenings being recharged in the pod and her days cleaning, washing and doing other domestic duties. Because of her longer sessions she was no longer bringing herself off afterwards as she used to, her sexual energies reserved for the weekends when her husband was home, much to his delight as she seemed much more responsive to his demands. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Discovery Robert, Jackie’s husband was an executive director for a large multi-national corporation; he was currently working away inter-state when he received a call from head office requesting his presence at a meeting back in his home town. So after booking a flight, he rang his wife to tell her that he would be home early. Not knowing that he was actually speaking with the sex-bot version of Jackie, his actual wife currently under the control of the Mistress Jackie and the house system as a maid-bot, so she had no knowledge of his early return. ...

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

Based on a favorite fantasy of mine. Her Husband leaves for work for the day, the wife then proceeds to tie herself up using straps and also trashbags. She likes being garbage sometimes, she gets an overwhelming desire to become nothing but trash, she strips off, prepares her stuff in the kitchen, there are two identical bags of trash she’d prepared the night before waiting in the kitchen. She gets her bags ready, both rolled and opened ready for her to get into. She uses straps to hold her thighs to her body and others to hold her calves to her thigh, in a sort of frogtie position, leaving her open. She places a ring gag in her mouth, one she bought secretly and hides from her husband. She places leather cuffs on her wrists; she uses these so they don’t leave tell-tale marks. ...

“I’m Abigail and this is Deviant Ride, where I sneak into theme parks after hours and ‘convince’ one lucky park employee to join me. This week we take our biggest risk yet: we’re hitting Disney California Adventure. We’ll start here at Disney’s Grand Californian Resort & Spa. Built back in 2001, this hotel is known for two things: it’s beautiful arts & crafts design and it’s private entrance to the Disney California Adventure Park, which you can see behind me. But first, let’s show you what you really want to see.” ...

“Silberman! Pay attention!” “Sorry, Coach!” I need you to understand something before we begin. Normally I’m laser focused when on the diamond. I was team captain after all. No one wanted us to finally reach Nationals more than I did. The problem was the field we were forced to use. We were a small high school so the board had to make a choice between a baseball or football stadium. Guess which one won. For our practices and home games we rented a field in the local sports park. That’s where my troubles lay today. ...

(story continues from The Friend) Part 2: The Friend Plays Again If my girlfriend ever found out there would be trouble. Probably some big trouble, but what can I say in my defence other than that I am weak. Her ‘friend’ joined in our games a few weeks ago, a blue-eyed curvy temptress from somewhere in the old Eastern Europe who had delighted in our games and brought to them a whole new dimension. And when my auburn-haired lady friend was away, her friend and I had started to play together. ...

Kate loved bondage and frequently used her electronic engineering degree to design and build equipment to help in her increasing need to feel she was being punished. The modified computer control tens units had helped but soon were not enough so she began to look for more severe ways to punish herself and a better way to restrain herself so she had no choice but to endure her self imposed punishments. Kate had seen an idea one night as she sat in the large chair, she called it her electric chair because the steel restraints as well as the multiple shocking points were all electrical. Kate had designed it to use electromagnet locks in all the steel clamps that would hold her body firmly to the chair. The tens pads could give her shocks through all the plates mounted to the chair and anywhere she wanted to place the pads. With her growing collection of different style and sizes she was learning quickly the best places to put them to guarantee her the longest struggle in her bonds before climaxing. ...

It was just another day at work for Judi when she walked in the office and saw the two guys ogling a picture of Xena and Seven of Nine on a magazine cover. She asked them what the big deal was. They told her it was the skin tight Catsuit that made Seven of Nine so sexy. She says, “Oh that’s no big deal.” To which they replied, “Well, how come we’ve never seen you wear something like that?” She tells them that she doesn’t own one or she would wear it. ...

(story continues from Pretenders 3) Chapter 4 Cassie was certain that Gabe was searching for her bondage toys and rubber in her bedroom. What would he do to her once he found them? He came out carrying her gym bag and her laundry basket. He tipped out the basket and a mass of blue rubber slithered out in front of her. “Get dressed in these.” She hesitated. Was she making a mistake? ...

“So you think it is okay?” Robin asked. Jeanie smiled and said, “Oh sure, wipe it out with alcohol, I mean if you are sure that you want to go through with it.” She carried a box containing several white rats to the glass habitat. “You really have no idea who sent it?” “No, not at all. It looks like a really nice swimsuit, expensive looking.” Robin made some notations on the computer terminal. “You’re missing a few rats. It is not made of anything I have seen before, almost like latex. Have you ever worn latex garments before?” ...

It was my own fault, I sent the key to an ex-girlfriend, who am still good friends with. She called me up, thanked me for the card and asked what the key was for as I had asked her to call me when it arrived and to hold onto it for a few weeks. I said I didn’t want to tell her over the phone but could I come down and show her. She said I have to tell her first, so I said a chastity device. She asked if it was on, I said no I was waiting to confirm she had the key. She said I should have asked first and she was going to throw both keys away. I was glad that I hadn’t put it on but sad with her response. ...

(story continues from Undercover) Part Two One nice thing about salads, Joey thought as he rinsed his plate and put it in the drainer. With salads, dishes were so much easier to deal with. Too bad laundry couldn’t be so easy. Smiling, he turned away from the sink and moved into the living room. In the three days since he moved in, Joey had grown quite familiar with his new apartment. Large, spacious, the apartment took up the entire third floor of the building. In addition to the living room and kitchen, the place boasted a pair of good sized bedrooms, two full baths, laundry room, pantry, and an small extra room set up as a gym. There was even a balcony. Entry to the building was through a single door in the front corner. Inside, just to the right of the door, was an elevator. On each floor, the apartment was reached via a door at the far end of the hall that stretched the length of that side of the building. This put the living room at the rear, while the bedrooms shared the front wall. Not a normal arrangement, as far as he knew, but he liked it. ...

Tonight, I was stepping out of my comfort zone. We have spoken by e-mail several times working out the details of our intimate night. I wanted to be bound and used like a dirty crossdressing whore and he want to experiment with being a dominating lover for the first time. We both agree to wear black spandex hoods to preserve our identities. We agreed to meet at a motel two miles from my house at 6 P.M. I arrived three hours early. I had butterflies in my stomach and felt dirty as I paid for my room. Once checked in, I walked straight to my room. For sixty dollars, I was pretty impressed with the room’s condition. It was clean, provided bare essentials and privacy. I immediately went to work making myself look feminine. I took a quick shower and shaved my entire body. ...

“Ouch! Hey…w… What was that?” A sharp stinging sensation on his left bicep brought him from sleep to a state of confused wakefulness. And then… Was that the bedroom door softly closing ? He sat up, rubbing his eyes blearily, turning in the bed to where he expected to see Lori, his Lori, asleep beside him. The covers on her side were thrown back. The red numerals of the bedside clock glowed. 3 am. His mouth felt dry. Damn, he wished he’d had some water before coming to bed. Another night at the Husymans Club had left him exhausted, and more than a little drunk. Dehydrating by the time he’d got back to the small apartment no more than…What was it…? Just over an hour ago? But surely Lori, trusting little Lori had already been in bed, asleep, when he’d crept with exaggerated alcoholic care between the sheets beside her. So where the hell was she now ? And what, the thought intruded into his still fuddled brain, had happened to his arm ? He rubbed it with his right hand, feeling…Absolutely nothing, he realised, with just a twinge of alarm. Nothing save for a cool, distant tingling. ...

I do love bondage. It heightens the feelings of frustration and loss of control that goes with chastity controlled by others. Bondage is best when applied by by Mistress but when she is not there, self-bondage has to do. That gives additional challenges with safety and controlled release. The most successful arrangement I have to date is as follows. The equipment includes two lengths of light chain, with clover clamps at one end and 50gram fishing weights at the other. Also, handcuffs, rope, string, dildo and workman’s “A” trestle. My boy clit is properly caged. ...

“How long have these bothered you?” said the voice. “Since I was a child.” “But how long have they bothered you?” the voice insisted. “I just said-” The voice interrupted him mid-sentence. It had done this nearly a half-dozen times. It was getting to be profoundly annoying. “How long?” He furrowed his brow. Eventually, Alen spoke. “Twenty years.” When there was a pause, he continued. “Twenty years and.. and I don’t know how many days. Since I was a child. It came and went. Sometimes I was perfectly normal. Other times it was unbearable. But for several years now, it’s been the same frustration and the same… empty sensations.” ...

I don’t know when I found out that I had my fetishes, but it was quite early in my childhood. Experimenting thru the years I acquired quite a collections of bondage toys, restraints, leather, pvc and latex clothes. Female clothes that is. I’m a crossdresser and I love kinky bondage fetish clothes. I can’t explain the pleasure of wearing this other than that being enclosed, bond in slutty and restrictive clothes makes me horny. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A Commencement Address I would Love to Hear Strange things can happen when you start looking at life in a totally new– and dirty– way. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

(story continues from The Trash Wife 2: My Reward) Part 3: Discovery & Consequences My husband and I continued to play my/our garbage fetish games, with me tightly bound, naked and bagged inside several garbage bags, with the household trash tossed inside with me, coating my naked body with all its gooey goodness. I have an objectification fetish and my husband indulges me when I want to be bound and bagged, stored and put away, usually out with the rest of the garbage. He seems to like the sight of me tightly bound, bagged and ready to use for his own sexual satisfaction. ...

story continued from the prologue 1: READY, SET, SQUEAK! Getting Ready - And Nervous In her scientific studies on finding if one can really overdose on orga– Ehh. The passing days had gone by like molasses flow down the tree trunk: you wait for it to happen but get bored to watch. Katja has managed, surprisingly, somewhat keep up with her exercise schedule, visiting the gym and with the spring weather advancing, even prepping up her bicycle and going out for long rides. On Friday she had an earlier scheduled meeting for a “real” job in another software house and being the responsible person she did go and try her best - resulting with the usual “don’t call us, we’ll call you.” Finding a paying job would be vital in every way but seems the financial situation isn’t what it should be. ...

Simple things can trigger happy memories. For Erica, it was the sound of a key in a lock, until now. Glancing around, she flexed muscles that hadn’t been used in probably too long, thinking about how that simple joy had changed. “I love that sound.” His face sporting a puzzled look, Jacob watched as the deputy opened the cell door. “And why,” he asked, “is that?” “You’d think I’m strange if I told you,” Erica replied, stepping slowly from the cell where she’d just spent the weekend. ...

It seems to happen roughly once a year. My wife goes off to visit family at the other end of the country and I don’t go, because I’ve already been up once this year and also we are going on holiday soon, so I couldn’t get the extra time off. This time she shipped off up North by plane and took our 8 month old daughter with her. I’ve been relishing the time at home alone, but when the reality struck, it was clear just how much I rely on her to prop me up because the void and freedom was overwhelming. ...

(story continues from Playing Chauffer 4: Playing Chauffer, The Sequel) Part 5: Passionate Collateral Damage “…That I tend to ruin perfectly good women, or so I’ve been told, along with my being a hyper aggressive barbarian” the latter delivered with a testing smirk. There was a lot going on here, and I knew my response would be critical, and on top of that I had my own thoughts to contend with. I didn’t regret what we had done, but this new day brought with it some powerful feelings for myself, the greatest of which was that I had no regrets. There was an obvious price to pay for this first infidelity of mine, (every step for the first part of my day at least likely reminding me physically of what we had done together), but I apparently wouldn’t be paying the bulk of it, nor I though would Jim as he seemed rather content with himself, as he should… ...

Part 1 23 hours. 23 hours of chasing taxis, catching planes and running from exhaustion. 23 hours of cramped seats and a contraction of personal space from the humidity of another’s breath and scent of an armpit. 23 hours nearing an end. A jingle. A fumble. A bang. “For. Fuck. OFF!” Dave forced himself to blink tears of exhaustion from his bloodshot eyes and force his key through the old lock blocking his way to his bed. Barely able to stand on heat-swollen feet cramped within stiff leather shoes, his shoulders hung from his neck; straining against the weight of his coat. When the lock finally gave way, he stumbled through the door hauling his heavy suitcase behind him; far heavier than it felt when he checked it onto the flight home. Leaving the case standing in his hallway next to the front door, Dave dragged his feet through his bare apartment to his bedroom, shedding the layers down to his bare skin as he progressed the hall, and collapsed onto the bed; hitting sleep before his head reached the pillow. ...

story continued from part two Part Three You never really do know your neighbors. Case in point. Since I live in an apartment you know that you live in close quarters to one another but you never know what all goes on behind closed doors. My neighbor next door to me I hear the sound of a vacuum cleaner quite a number of times a week. Which gives me a good smile and perhaps a good chuckle given what they can sometimes be used for besides the obvious. She must be a neat-freak. ...

Mario stares at the steel lying on the table across from him and thinks “Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad” then another thought flashes through his mind, “Are you crazy! She might never let you out of it!” Mario’s only choice’s are to stare at the thing that torments him merely by existing or close his eyes and then all he could see was it with him inside. Mario moaned behind the leather hood the sound seeping around the huge ball she had stuffed into his mouth before lacing the hood as tight as she could. The thick leather arm sleeve was crushing his arms together, it too had been laced until she grunted with the effort, the d-ring at his hands tied to the cleat near the ceiling keeping his arms pulled up high behind his back forcing him to remain bent over. The angle she had left him in left the nipple clamps weighted chain dangling from his screaming nipples, each breath made him wince from the pain of his chest heaving over the corset she had laced mercilessly tight. ...

(story continues from Advanced Bondage 2) Part Three “Retire?” Nikki Vincent nodded without raising her head from Bob’s shoulder. “I’ve been thinking about it,” she replied. “But why? You love bondage.” Nikki nodded again. “I do,” she said softly. “Bondage is my one great love, always has been. But there are other things, things I’m getting tired of.” “Such as?” Slowly, Nikki raised herself from where she lay nearly atop Bob. Kneeling beside him on the bed, she began ticking points on her fingers. ...

It’s a lovely warm Summer’s day, just past the heat of the mid-day sun but still with hours of sunshine to bask in on this idyllic island retreat. The air seems to hang heavy with no breeze and you can feel the heat rising from any open ground or beach. It’s a fairly long drive to the cove we have found but it is so far off the beaten track that it seems no one ever ventures there, hence guaranteed privacy. No car tracks, no litter and there’s the inviting shade offered by the trees only 50 metres from the shoreline. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves 2) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Part 3: Tara and Robert’s secrets revealed Racheal woke up with Sue sleeping next to her and slapped her left breast hard. Sue cried out and realized she was with Mistress Racheal and needed to obey. Racheal spread her legs apart and told Sue to worship her and bring her to another orgasm. Sue immediately started licking and sucking Racheal’s cunt loving the taste of her and she was rewarded after a few minutes by receiving Racheal’s juices. ...

I had swapped shifts with Denise so I had Wednesday afternoon off. But that Wednesday was chilly and overcast so I spent the afternoon indoors giving the wardrobe and drawers in my bedroom a long-overdue tidying up. I even sorted out all the ropes and bondage gear that we keep in our toy box. As I was putting it away I thought “Why not? Mandi will not be home for until about 7.30. She was bringing some friends around to watch the last episode of Pride and Prejudice on TV. As that did not start until 8, I had 4 hours - plenty of time for a little self bondage. ...

Disclaimer: This story is a work of fiction from the imagination of the Author. Any resemblance to; persons, places, and/or events, are purely coincidental. This story is intended for Adults of legal age and contains descriptive text of an adult nature. Do not attempt any of the scenarios described within this story as there is a risk of injury or death and is for literary amusement only. Authority: All stories penned under the moniker of ElectroPainLover are offered exclusively to Gromet for use on Gromet’s Plaza story sites. Expressed written authorization must be obtained from the author in order to be published outside of Gromet’s websites. ...

Disclaimer: This story is a work of fiction from the imagination of the Author. Any resemblance to; persons, places, and/or events, are purely coincidental. This story is intended for Adults of legal age and contains descriptive text of an adult nature. Do not attempt any of the scenarios described within this story as there is a risk of injury or death and is for literary amusement only. Authority: All stories penned under the moniker of ElectroPainLover are offered exclusively to Gromet for use on Gromet’s Plaza story sites. Expressed written authorization must be obtained from the author in order to be published outside of Gromet’s websites. ...

I was just driving my car around town, with nothing much to do, when suddenly my mind was popping up with an idea. How about you buy some nice black bags and a few rolls of tape to play with… Before I could think of a nice scenario I find myself steering to my local hardware store, I bought a 3 packs of tesa clear tape but didn’t find the bags I wanted so drove somewhere else and on my way over there, I came across a new store, Fetish inc. I couldnt resist that… who can? hehe so I walked in . ...

A long day.. It was mid spring a beautiful day and I had arranged with a girl I met online to have a little bondage fun. I had only met her once before as I was invited to her house for coffee and to talk about what I would like her to do to me. The next time I saw her, one week later, I took a big risk on trusting her and the scenario was for her to take me anywhere of her choosing and chain me up naked and tease me and whip me etc. I had told her about the time I was abandonened and that I had enjoyed it and suggested I wouldn’t mind if she left me for as short time. ...

“Come in!” “Hello! I am here to take care of the room. I could come back later, or…” “Thanks, but I don’t really need anything. The room’s fine, the trash isn’t even half full. I’m a neat person.” “I see that. May I ask, why are you dressed like that?” “It’s comfortable. I’m relaxing here, reading, looking out at the ocean.” “Yes, but those shorts are so tight. How can that be comfortable?” ...

“Can I buy you another?” He asked me. It was the third line he spoke to me since sitting uninvited in the corner booth I was seated. Had it have been his opener I would’ve told him to take a hike, but it was not. “Stand up.” I gave as my reply. His head fell a bit as he slid from the thickly padded vinyl covered seat. “I’m sorry I bothered you. At least you didn’t slap me.” Said the man who appeared to be about six-foot-two and a build that matched his height. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A short story about what really goes on upstairs at Jack’s Place. Be careful going upstairs at Jack’s Place. You may not be able to handle “the real stuff.” And no one will believe you afterwards. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

(story continues from Four Hands are Better then Two! 3) Part 4 Chapter 6 Jen then says sounds good to me, let him build up his stamina for us, after hearing that I could feel him flex several times as the ladies looked on and laughed. I still had the Anal Stimulator in, Ball Bondage going on and a Cock Ring still in place. Jen asked me if I was thirsty and to nod yes, I was drained and had dry mouth from the gag, she then said she would get me some water. As Jen walked over to this cooler that was placed on the floor, she opened the lid and took out what looked like a bottle of water, poured some into a glass. Jen walked around Lorene and held the water and a straw in front of me, as Lorene told me to keep quiet while there removing the gag or I would have to answer to them. ...

Oh my God! What I have done? I never imagine things turn so weird! Why I have to open my big mouth? Did I really regret what I did? There’s really no turning back now, I guess? Now I’m sitting here, in the middle of the living room, exhausted, sweaty and very, very aroused for something I never imagine could turn me on in such ways. Forced to wait for him while I’m tightly bound with so many ropes all over my body and so securely gagged with this damn gag that keep me drooling so badly. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 8: Bait and Switch) Author’s Note: The following is the conclusion of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Epilogue: Supplicants Gabrielle’s palms gripped the armrests of her hard coach seat, trying her best not to move. Her arms, already sore, were exhausted from digging her elbows into the plastic. Anything to take pressure off her backside during the eight hour flight. Gabrielle’s mascara had run from all the times tears had filled her eyes since disembarking, but at last she was nearly home. ...

This story narrates the events of a weekend meeting of a very exclusive club. It should be read in conjunction with my other story “Man – Woman – Pony” which details the transformation, and sexual reassignment of two young men into two fine female ponies. After many months of pony training and a new sexual awakening, they make their grand entrance here. Part 1: Introduction Hello and welcome to the Club. Let me be your guide as we take a tour through the house and gardens of one of the members during a weekend meeting of fun and frolics. While the hedonism happens over the two days of the weekend I shall only describe the first day’s activities, for the following day will be much like the first, merely variations on a theme, or themes. I will also give a short history of the club, how we acquire our human properties and how they are taken care of once in our possession. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Target Practice And how about a game of paintball? Well not strictly paintball, as this is not a combat situation, more target paintball. On one side on an expansive lawn is the target. She is female, and sitting astride a narrow U shaped saddle that passes between her legs. It is supported on a single steel post fixed to a plinth and she sits on the narrow U while her legs are stretched wide, with her ankles chained to the base. Within this cushioned U are two plugs and she is impaled on them. The narrow front of the U curves up to below her waist, covering her pudenda, and the back, after separating her cheeks with the rear dildo, extends vertically up to her steel collar, and is locked there. Her arms are pulled back in a back prayer and also locked to the collar. She is therefore incapable of any movement. She is dressed in a body-hugging suit of white rubber from neck to toes, only her shackled nipples are on display. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Vacuum Packed The members have always taken full advantage of the fine old oaks in the vast estate, and today is no exception. Like the two slaves described earlier, suspended in inflatable bags, suspended from another branch of a huge oak we come upon two more slaves. They are also suspended, side by side, this time in a vertical vacuum bed, a few inches above the lawn. The beds comprise two thin but strong sheets of transparent rubber within a steel frame and connected to a powerful vacuum system. The two slaves, again one female and one male are naked and stretched out, with just a one inch breathing tube their only connection to the outside. They are unable to move an inch; such is the unforgiving grip of the two rubber sheets. The male is well-built, quite muscular, but, like all the male slaves, completely hairless. Interestingly he is erect, perhaps they have slipped him a potion earlier, and his cock lies flat against his stomach, his steel ringed balls clearly visible underneath. ...

Julie had been a self bondage enthusiast for years, since her first relationship with a woman in college who had been into bondage introduced her to it. Julie enjoyed it so much that even though the relationship did not last her love of bondage had remained strong. After several failed attempts to have relations with both men and women had failed because they wanted to be in control or to humiliate her. All she wanted was to be tied firmly in place, teased to an orgasm and left alone while helplessly bound to enjoy the afterglow. The helplessness brought her peace, and major orgasm’s making her feel safe and warm. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 I looked around the boiler room again, hoping against hope to find my clothes. No such luck was to be mine. The only cloth I found was a dirty red mechanic’s rag, that would barely cover my crotch. I stood looking at the items on the work bench. Well, what an idiot I was, there on the bench were my car keys, and parked right next to the building was my car. I didn’t have to dodge my way bush to tree all the way across town after all, I could drive home in comfort. ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 7) Part 8: Final Betrayal Part One I slept well with the self satisfying feeling that I had done the right thing, despite my regrets at trapping the devious bookworm in the cell next to mine for all eternity. My former ghostly dungeon master had recovered my magical book from it’s hiding place in the palace library on Halloween, the one day of the year when he could, and it was with this that I freed the real Beth Eckhart and trapped the bookworm whose body I claimed for myself. She had earned her fate with how badly she had treated me, and her revealed true intentions to steal the castle and it’s wealth for her own purposes. Henry would never know how close he came to loosing his family estate, nor of my many torments with the effects of the magical seal put on my tongue by the oath I foolishly made to the bookworm in her Beth Eckhart persona. ...

Hi everyone. This is fiction, one of my many little fantasies. But given the chance, just maybe I would try it for real! I’m sitting in the center of the back seat of a town car, naked, as we drive slowly through the city. I’m sweating, nervous because of my nudity, but that’s not all. My arms are outstretched along the back of the seat, cuffs on my wrists holding them in place. No matter how I tug or pull they won’t move, and I can’t use them to cover up at all! Not being able to bring my arms across me makes me feel even more naked than just being naked, if that makes any sense. And out here in the car, I feel that way even more! ...

It took a long time for Jessica to save up for the new panties. The procedure wasn’t all that expensive, but it took time when she could only put away a few dollars each week. But they would be worth it, the very latest in latex-toy tech, they were formed to fit a person perfectly, and you got to choose ‘inserts’ that could stimulate a person the entire time they were worn. Jessica had done her research, but the dangers reported were all very mild and she couldn’t wait. ...

“Are you sure, my pet?” “Yes, Mistress” “You will have no way to object later. You will be at my mercy. I will take advantage, you know.” “Yes, Mistress, I understand” “Very well then” She straddled the chair he was sitting in so that she faced him, rocking back and forth, ever so slightly and enjoying the feel of his steel cock cage between her legs. She nuzzled his neck, whispering a thank you and kissing her way to his mouth. She kissed him hard, hungrily holding his face in her hands pulling him to her forcefully, as if she might consume him. And then she suddenly let him go. ...

(This is a repost - The original lives at: https://fetlife.com/users/12075/posts/2509894 ) (This is a work of fiction.) I failed to truly understand it when My Lady set up “The Balance”. Alas, I get it now. We “play” with Chastity. To be specific, I wear a chastity device. It only comes off when She wants it to. Overall, this is very rewarding for me… When things are “in balance”. When we first started playing with Chasity, we worked our way through a series of devices. First the cheap plastic ones. Then some of the less expensive metal ones. Overall, they just didn’t really work. They weren’t secure, and sometimes didn’t even do an effective job at preventing masturbation. (Some of them were more useful as locked on masturbation toys than at actually preventing “misconduct”.) ...

Carly, a bio-sentient computer assistant, hates her job. This story is weird, fairly mild, and set in the distant future where semi-autonomous computers run complex mining and manufacturing stations on large asteroids orbiting various solar systems. The story starts rather slowly in order to set up the world in which Carly lives. Its category is somewhere between machine and auto-erotic and will probable appeal primarily to geekettes and those who love geekettes… or perhaps those who love those from Sol-15 who have blue skin. ...

The bracelet made of clothesline got his attention so he asked her about it. “You like it?” she asked. “A special friend made it for me? I wear it cuz it, like, reflects my lifestyle?” She was half his age at most, way too skinny for his tastes, and the question marks at the end of her sentences were a definite turnoff, but he still had to ask. “What lifestyle is that?” ...

As I climbed out of the shower and grabbed a towel to dry myself off, the bathroom door open and Mistress Jo handed in a pair of leather cuffs and a pair of frilly ladies knickers and told me to put them on and present myself in 5 minutes in her room. I put on the knickers and the feeling of the smooth nylon was sort of exciting but trying to put a pair of leather cuffs on is easy, joining them together is a bit of an exercise in contortionism. Finally completed I presented myself in Mistresses room, head bowed waiting. ...

Maybe it’s the pressure of your work or you have just had a bad day, but all I can say is your mood seems very “snappy”. All you have done since you came home is complain or criticise what I have done or not done today. The evening meal is under way, your favourite, so why don’t you go and get changed into something comfortable and when you come down I will help you relax. ...

Ed: We’d been into bondage for a long time, since the start of our relationship. And it wasn’t long before bondage was more than just part of sex play. The evenings and weekends would see Sue restrained one way or another - sometimes simply a pair of handcuffs, other times a full hogtie and harness gag. Sue: Finding someone to share my fantasies with was as much a relief as it was excitement. Years of secret thoughts and clumsy, awkward scenes fell away when we met. Not that is happened right away, it took time to build trust and experience for both of us, but we understood each other. ...

Some time ago I became interested in chastity, I had read a great deal of stories about forced chastity and became intrigued at the idea of not being able to have an erection unless someone else allowed it. I of course had no one to be a key holder but I wanted to see if it was something I would be interested in as a life choice. My thoughts carried me to at least try it since I am a great believer in not asking someone to do something if I do not understand fully what I am asking them to do hence letting myself be used a slave by a mistress so I would understand the ideology behind having one myself, something I had done three times. ...

(This story is mostly true and told with only slight embellishments to make it a better read. Above all, please play safe…) It was to be an unseasonably warm two days before the upcoming winter, and between hunting seasons in my part of the world, and therefore a tempting opportunity for a last outdoor adventure before winter set in. I had played outside in the dead of winter as well when the conditions were right on the weekends, but this was to be a mid work week after my shift ordeal… ...

Tired to numbness and buzzed from too many shots, Kim walked out of the bar and onto the streets of the city. The sunlight flickered then went out, plunging the city into the eerie twilight of neon and streetlights. She decided to take the long way home, the new way she’d found while looking for a new Chinese restaurant. The old Red Light district was now safe territory thanks to urban renewal. Mom wouldn’t approve, but Kim was too tired to worry about it. Besides, she had her mace. ...

Tired to numbness and buzzed from too many shots, Kim walked out of the bar and onto the streets of the city. The sunlight flickered then went out, plunging the city into the eerie twilight of neon and streetlights. She decided to take the long way home, the new way she’d found while looking for a new Chinese restaurant. The old Red Light district was now safe territory thanks to urban renewal. Mom wouldn’t approve, but Kim was too tired to worry about it. Besides, she had her mace. ...

This is the journal of a young man named Micah who volunteered for a clinical study that changed his life for good. He never expected to be subjected to such depraved, twisted, and bizarre practices when he went to The Rubber Lab. Day 1 - The Ad The ad read: “Healthy male volunteers needed for 28-day inpatient study. Qualified participants will be compensated up to $20,000, and is free of all federal and state taxes. Participants can’t have a latex allergy. Must inquire within. Mention study 1028” ...

A prequel to “Amy’s Surprise Awakening” This story is written as the prequel to “Amy’s Surprise Awakening” for readers to understand why Monica put Amy in the predicament she woke to find herself in. It takes place several months prior to Monica’s revenge and she and Rick had not yet met. Here is why Monica decided to put Amy into her situation… “Let’s see… ankle and wrist cuffs, thigh straps, chest straps, hood, gag, blindfold, padlocks, nipple clamps, labia clamps, anal hook… I think I got everything.” I said to myself as I looked at my toys lined up on the floor, basically set up in the positions they would be attached to my body when I was finished. ...

The Scenario, an event by Professor Challenger. [This was a play scenario I had been working up for some time. First, I wanted to receive a hundred strokes on the buttocks, something we hadn’t done before. Second, my Mistress had acquired a sexy new Steampunk outfit I wanted to incorporate–.] The Prisoner has been pulled off the street by the Secret Police. He has no idea why or what he is suspected of. Perhaps it has something to do with his sketchbook? He hasn’t sketched anything that looked secret. He was stripped and sprayed down with some chemical that took most of the hair off his body. He heard someone murmur ominously about “electrodes.” ...

Copyright © 2015, 2016 AmyAmy and all that stuff. All rights reserved. This work may not be reproduced for profit or without this attribution. The following story contains fantastical elements, and may not make a lot of sense unless you’ve read my earlier story The Doll Hotel. Part One Number Twenty sighed, breath hissing through the nostrils of her mask. There was no opening for her mouth and the air that came through the nose-holes was restricted. A little extra leaked through the eyes, as long as she wasn’t blindfolded. There was no jaw-stretching gag or head-crushing pressure, so by maid standards, it wasn’t a difficult mask, just day-to-day wear. ...

I’ll keep the usual, obligatory preamble as brief as possible – the juicy bits of this retelling are coming but without the establishing shots, much of the deliciousness is lost. I’ve been roommates with my friend Alyssa for just over three years now. We are both reasonably successful, driven, motivated and coincidentally both on the dominant end of the spectrum. The combination of circumstance, close friendship, and accidental discovery of a massively undervalued loft space in the exciting elbow of the city led to us entering into a co-habitational partnership. ...

“Do you mind if I check my emails on your laptop, mines still running funny” Ste shouted down the hallway. “Yeah, no problem”. Dan had gotten used to Ste borrowing his stuff since he’d moved in. He knew he should probably start setting some boundaries but Ste was the hottest guy he’d ever seen so having him as a roommate was too good for Dan to put at risk through a needless argument. ...

I was used to the collar which my wife had put on me soon after we were married. No problem, it was just a game and I had to wear it only under specific circumstances. I didn’t know it when we got married but my libido was much higher than hers. She was satisfied with sex once a month, or less. I was up for it - - no pun intended - - three times a week. ...

My husbands penis just quit working. Yes, he could still pee but an erection was just not happening. It was, of course, frustrating to me after five years of good sex, but since he continued oral, I did orgasm. Was he fooling around or masturbating, and thus using up his erections elsewhere? He said no. Finally, I told him that the only solution was for me to take charge of his penis. He agreed. ...

I spotted him at the Safeway and he looked fine. Early twenties, home from college, tight Levi’s, tighter tee shirt, sneakers, muscles, a nice smile, all grown up now. Ready for me, finally. “Hello Ms Brown. You’re looking lovely.” “Why thank you Arthur. You’re not looking bad yourself.” He blushed fetchingly. I was in one of my velvet phases that year. The dress was mid-calf, perhaps a bit much for grocery shopping but when you look like I did you like to flaunt it. He certainly didn’t mind filling his eyes with me. ...

(story continues from The Reinvention of the Masked Man 2) Chapter 3 It had been two weeks since the capture and sale of the retired USMC Captain, suspected of being a gold digger. Bud had vowed it would be their last abduction, largely because of the urging of Donna. Bud had announced earlier that Donna would be punished for her self-confessed infidelity, that being she had sex with another male. The punishment was to be a visit to a dominatrix, and a requirement that Donna would wear a GPS monitor at all times, permitting Bud to keep track of her movements. ...

Please note; this story is fantasy. As of this writing the means to make this fantasy safely come true do not yet exist. Until such safe measures do exist it is HIGHLY recommended that this stays a fantasy, as the situations described can cause anything from lifestyle complications to SEVERE DEATH. This is for Erotic Imagination only. This is a work of fiction; none of the companies or names listed within are meant to resemble what actually exist or bear attachment with anything in real life. This story takes place in America, and all measurements are SAE unless specified. This story is presented under the assumption that you are comfortable with adult themes. ...

The Laundromat - featuring brushslut Pulling up outside her local laundromat, Catherine hoped out of her car and retrieved a basket full of dirty laundry. “Typical of the washer to break down when i need it the most” you grumble to yourself. Pushing open the door with your back, you enter into a small room, with what looked like the baggage collection out of an airport, but it was entirely automated, no one in sight, as you walk up to one of the conveyors, dumping all your clothes onto it as its weighed, a robotic voice announces the price " that will be £20.55". Pulling out your touch-less credit card you wave it in front of the scanner as a robot arm places a sticker on each piece of clothing before its whisked away through some plastic strips and into another room. The stickers had a barcode on it to keep track of all the clothing and know who’s it was. As you go to put your card away a guy carrying a large load of laundry, so much he couldn’t see where he was going as he bumped into you sending you onto the conveyor belt. “That will be £50.20” as your card now ended up flying through the air before coming back down landing right on the scanner. Now you’re grabbed by the robot arms as they stick a sticker right on your mouth, shutting you up as they also stick the rest of your clothing. Before you or the guy had time to react you were already on your way along the conveyor at lightning speed through the plastic strips, struggling and wiggleing but unable to do or say anything as the conveyor belt pulls her along at such a rapid pace. ...

Author’s Note: I would like to thank those who helped proofread this work, and I especially appreciate Dannysuling (dannysuling.deviantart.com) and f-alexander (f-alexander.deviantart.com) for their valuable editorial contributions. Prologue From 2002-2005, Courtney Artison’s image was unavoidable in any grocery check-out line. She was the undisputed queen of the tabloids. Virtually every gossip magazine published a photograph of her with some insane headline, like “Courtney Secretly Gives Birth to Triplets! Uses Body Double to Hide Weight Gain!” or “Courtney’s Mystery Illness and Her Deathbed Confession!” ...

Hotels, they all seem so similar. Hyatt, Sheraton, Holiday Inn, Hilton, all with the gentle piped music in the public areas and the lifts. The sterile reception areas sitting on glossy marble floors. And there’s the plush bar area. That inevitable place where people mingle in subdued lighting. The bored reps at just another hotel stop over, the conference attendees enjoying loud and inconsequential chatter, the occasional lady of the night looking for business. The couple so closely entwined their relationship must be illicit, but oh what joy they exude. ...

Please! Lori begged John again, he just shook his head no as she sat struggling in the chair tie she had been placed in after she had begged him to tie her arms tightly together behind her back. This he did gladly and proficiently quickly wrapping several loops around her elbows using each loop to draw them tighter together. Once her elbows were crushed together he added three more wide bands of tight rope on her arms and wrists. ...

Angie lay in her favorite position thinking about the conversation with Jim she had yesterday, as she pants around the large ball gag she had strapped tightly between her teeth. Angie tries to look around even though she was wearing the rubber blindfold and smiling as she tugged at the rope connecting her wrists to her ankles wondering how long she has before the cutters will drop nearby. She couldn’t help but still feel slightly embarrassed at the admission of her favorite bondage position or the fact that she had told him so freely and so quickly after meeting him. ...

Jane walked to the bus stop her high heels clicking on the pavement the snug pencil skirt limiting her steps slightly. Jane thought maybe she should taper the skirt more missing the restriction of her other skirts, under the skirt and loose top she can feel the steel covering her breasts and pussy shifting and smiles to herself. Jane had been intrigued by chastity belts since first seeing one in a movie when she was young even making herself one out of her dads duct tape and wearing it all day until needing to go to the bathroom and having to cut it off. During high school she had found several on the internet and dreamed about wearing one but was never able to afford them. During her junior year she had found a used belt and even though the thought of it being worn by someone else made her uncomfortable she decided to buy it and clean it very well before trying it on. ...

Madison had been into bondage her whole adult life, her entire body had been sculpted by the things she forced it into. The tiny waist she had was due to her passion for corsets, she had not been without one since she was eighteen, wow, eighteen she thought just over ten years ago and look at me know. Madison stood looking at the body that had gotten her everything she had ever wanted enjoying herself as she stroked her muscular legs admiring the tall heels she always wore locked on and how they forced her legs and ass to look so good. The corset she currently wore hadn’t been removed in six months and kept her waist at a svelte sixteen inches with its half cups supporting her large breasts that had been kept firm and perfectly shaped by the “bras” she was never without. ...

story continued from part 16 Chapter 17: The Bondage Evaluation When Cassandra was finally able to tear herself away from seeing how the Black PVC Catsuit hugged every curve of her body, Kate escorted her down to the Library where Mistress Allison was waiting! After knocking and gaining entrance, she found that both Beth and Valerie were now naked, collared, and wearing nothing but bondage bracelets and high heels. They were both kneeling in front of Mistress Allison’s Library desk. ...

story continued from part 17 Chapter 18: Winning The Lottery The next day, after Cassandra had released Valerie, it was her turn to bathe and prepare her guest. Valerie was soon wearing the “O” dress just like Beth, and the two women would spend the day together. Cassandra again wore her Maid’s uniform, but Mistress Allison did not lock the collar around her neck. She wondered why, but did not ask. Mistress Allison did not do anything without a reason, so she knew that whatever the cause, she would discover it later. ...

story continued from part 18 Chapter 19: Epilogue Valerie Newman lay on her belly, bound to the leather footstool in the Library. The day before, while wearing a Latex Maid’s uniform, she had cleaned and oiled the Black Leather piece of furniture. Now she was naked, her limbs tied to the footstool with rope, and cinched tightly! There would be no escape until she was released, and that would not happen before Cassandra had her way with her! ...

Part 2: Marissa’s Story Author’s Note: This story, “Precious Marissa: Marissa” is penned as a stand-alone story and as a companion story for “Precious Marissa”. As the original was written from Kevin’s point-of-view, this version relates the story from Marissa’s point-of-view. Having two stories tell the same tale but from separate sets of eyes may be a style I incorporate more if people let me know that the writing style is interesting. I know I write long stories and sometimes fill them with more background and detail than some of you readers prefer, but, I am too detail-oriented of an individual to fully pull away from my character development. I feel that this style will allow me to create stories which are complete on their own or can be enjoyed as a collective to fully grasp each character being their own protagonist. Only you, the reader, can let me know if you enjoy the style…so…please do. Thank you. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Happy Puppy The night was quiet. The cool night air from the ventilation window made me shiver in my chains. ‘If she only left me a blanket…’ Hanna was away for an hour, and by that time, I had imagined all the possible scenarios what I could think of. From the one where she ties me to her bed and uses me whenever she likes, to one where I live in a dog pen, eating and drinking twice a day from a bowl and sleeping inside of a small dog house. ...

My knees were hurting a lot now, carpet may be quite soft, but when you are stuck in one place for a few hours it gets very uncomfortable. But, the pain in my knees was taking my mind of the pain in the shoulders and lower back, I tugged again with my wrists and felt a little movement. My wrists were handcuffed behind me with a chain attached to an ice lock, which in itself was attached to one of the corner posts of my bed. ...

“Ok, Miss Stanton, your request has been filed and will be carried out.” “Good,” Mary Stanton replied. “But run through it one more time, please. I want to make sure you have the details exact.” “Yes, Ma’am. Per your request, electrical service to your residence will be shut off at precisely five this evening.” “Precisely. I’m going on a trip, and that’s the exact time I’ll be leaving. I want the lights out when I lock the door.” ...

Part 1 I’ve always been a nerd, preferring to play with my brothers lego and my dad’s tools as a child, never much being into dolls apart from as a source for materials, much to my mum’s disappointment. Over the years I discovered computers, electronics, and eventually robotics. I ended up with a masters in robotics and computer science and fell into a few startups working on various aspects of AI and home automation. I struck it lucky at my third startup and cashed in my share options when it was bought out for a pretty good sum of money. Not quite enough to retire on, but enough that it allowed me very picky about what work I did and able to take extended sabbaticals whenever I felt the need. ...

Ever since Lisa and John married several years ago Lisa has been locked securely in her chastity belt and steel collar. Each has improved over the years until now Lisa’s belt and collar is custom made from stainless steel. The attached thigh cuffs and belt fit her perfectly maintaining complete security from any probing items that might try and penetrate it. When John has to travel for his job he leaves her locked in her steel sometimes adding a chain from her collar to belt in both front and back just to add to her frustrations. The chain makes bending even more difficult than with just the wider than normal waist strap of the chastity belt forcing Lisa to have to use her knees instead of bending at the waist. ...

Kyle was always happy when Michelle asked him to come by her house and tend to her huge exotic salt-water fish aquarium. She had told him that it was 300 gallons and had a mixture of fish from around the world. Michelle said she had to be careful when picking new species to put in the tank and make sure her new additions were not predators to any of the species she currently had in the watery habitat. Kyle especially like the different Seahorses she had and was amazed by how much their heads actually looked like horse’s heads. ...

Warning! Some portions of this story contains elements of extreme pain, body modification, and blood which readers may find difficult and/or too graphic to read. If descriptive text of this nature bothers you, I recommend you find a lighter story to read. EPL “Paul…are you there? Pick-up if you are there Paul. I called to tell you about my flight, or, better yet, lack of one. The plane had an engine explode during take-off. Yes! Actually explode! Don’t worry. It happened almost as soon as the pilot throttled up and we never left the ground. There were no injuries and we simply returned to the gate. They called it a catastrophic failure of engine two. There will not be another flight available until tomorrow so I have to stay in London again tonight. If you get this message in the next half hour or so, give me a call; otherwise, I will call you in a couple of hours. I love you slave! Bye.” ...

It was late spring, the three of us, my partner Vicki, her sister Jade and myself were sat chatting. I was complaining about packing on a few extra pounds over Christmas and just having a generally nice day with two lovely looking ladies. My partner Vicki went to the kitchen to refill the tea pot. No sooner than she had left the room, Jade lent over to me and said, you know, if you really want to lose a few pound I have an idea, I will talk to Vicki. Thinking nothing more about it the next few weeks went past fairly uneventfully. ...

Sweat drips from her forehead onto the bed as her head turns from side to side desperately trying to see a way to continue her stimulation or get herself free. She continues to try and see even though the thick rubber of the blind fold I had pulled over her eyes prevents her from seeing anything. I knew she would struggle so I had intentionally over tightened the straps for the head harness gag she was wearing over the blindfold. ...

story continued from part 14 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 15 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

Jodi lays stretched between the jaws of the huge machine, her wrists and ankles tethered by thick cables keeping her taunt. The only support for her body is the jaw of the machine her waist was now sitting in waiting for the upper half to clamp down and do its magic sealing the tight band of steel permanently around her waist. Morgan was at the controls, he had been the one to build her chastity belts in the past and had come up with this solution to help her achieve her dream of being chastised forever. Jody had worn the last belt he had created for her for a year straight, he had the key the whole time making her a deal that if she completed her challenge showing him she really wanted to be belted forever he would figure out a way to lock her in it permanently. Secretly Morgan hoped the large heavy steel would prove too much for her and he wouldn’t have to go through with his promise. ...

“It’s time.” “Coming.” Slipping into the jacket of her smart business suit, Trish glanced at the mirror and smiled. Not bad, she thought. Not bad at all. Only three weeks until her fortieth birthday, and she could still turn heads. Still smiling, she turned and left her office. “Ok, Gina, let’s go.” Nodding, her assistant fell in beside her. “Everything in place?” “Pretty much,” Gina replied, eyes never lifting from the pad she carried in one hand. How, Trish wondered, can she do that all day without walking into things? “We did have one no-show at the Worm Race, but one of the instructors from the Wrap Academy offered to fill in, so we’re good.” ...

I have ideas for part 2 and part 3 of this story, if this part is well received I will have to write the others. I had been visiting Jade once a week for about 6 months, but had to cancel the last couple of appointments at the last minute, due to work problems - she had not been happy and had sent me a few text suggesting I was a time-waster and a few other things. ...

I’d been out to see him several times in the past. I’d also sneaked around at night, peeking in at him. So I knew what he did. When I heard his old truck grinding up the road again I decided to have some more fun with him. I waited until his second night, then walked down to his property. It was almost dark when I arrived and I could see the flicker of candlelight from within his trailer. I moved in slowly and was disappointed to see he’d drawn the curtains. But maybe not all of them. I went around to the back side and sure enough, there he was, kneeling on the floor in a circle of candles and mirrors, wearing jockey shorts, a tee shirt, and socks, bound and gagged by his own hand. ...

During Rose’s career she had played the bound victim many times. Rose enjoyed each scene she spent bound and gagged always pushing the prop and stage people trying to get them to bind her tighter. She even convinced them to make sure she was actually bound asking to be left bound while they reset the scene’s using professional reasons as an excuse for her demands. Now financially comfortable and well know Rose has more difficulty engaging in her other passion of bondage. Not wanting it to get out or ever her to be seen as a pervert she often secures herself in difficult positions and struggles around her large home alone. Sitting alone one evening surfing the web while she waited on her ice release to melt and allow her to remove the large gag that has been keeping her silent for the last eight hours. The gag causing her to choke if she stops suckling it and a tight posture collar holding her head firmly erect and keeping her from looking in any direction without turning her body. She had bound her legs tightly together with her ankles tied to the cross brace of the large chair she sits in. The high heels she loves so much that holds her feet in an extreme arch causing her feet and legs to cramp within an hour of donning them dangling slightly off the floor. Typing with her one partially free hand looking for something to distract her from the pain of her tightly pinched nipples that have a weight attached to the chain connecting them tugging her pert nipples with each breath. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The journey begins Chapter 1: The Replay It was just past midnight, when I arrived home. Though we had been sleeping for couple hours, I was exhausted. Mentally and physically. I dragged myself up to 3rd floor, where my apartment was. No more than four hours to sleep if I want to start my shift on time. And I do. Only once in my work history I have been late from work. And that just because my alarm didn´t wake me up. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 12: Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy discovers that you can be punished with pleasure. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

It was halloween, but having recently been dumped by who I thought was the girl of my dreams, having her tell me my kinky fantasies were disgusting and that she wanted nothing more to do with me, I was not in the mood for much. So as I sat there on my couch with a pizza and beer watching classic horror movies and feeling like shit, I hear my doorbell ring. I have my lights all dim outside to ward off trick or treaters, but though maybe these were determined. ...

Amelia Ryder was an imposing woman. She was all of five foot six inches tall with the confidence of a marine corp drill Sargent. Her long blond hair hung in a single pony tail as she sat in a rose colored silk dress. Everything about this woman said power and control despite her one handicap. Miss Ryder had been born blind. They had met the day before when she had walked into the social clubs public space and asked to speak to the management. “What is it that you want from this?” Thomas asked. “I’ve listened to audio books about bondage and helpless women but it’s not the same as actually seeing it. In my case I have to touch it, feel it, to understand what it is. I hear the sounds but I don’t know why the sounds are being made or what is causing it”. “Is it the bondage you are curious about or BDSM?” “It’s mostly the bondage but the other does fascinate me. I know that bondage is part of BDSM but I don’t understand how it differs. " “Bondage is just that”, Thomas said, “someone tied up and helpless. For many people this is enough. The simple explanation is that BDSM is what you do once you have them bound and helpless. I can arrange a closed session with a few girls for you tomorrow if you would like”. “That would be wonderful”, Amelia said. The appointment was set. Today Miss Ryder entered tapping her cane and wearing a baby blue dress and sandals. Thomas led her to a table with three other women sitting there. ...

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity 2) Part Three DAY 3 Previous story codes: FFF/m; D/s; captive; dungeon; bond; rubber; hood; catsuits; corset; nurse; maid; tease; torment; force; needles; sounds; cockcage; sendep; chairtie; bdsm; punish; cane; femdom; denial; mast; oral; climax; nc/reluct; XX I slept soundly then “get up Cretin”; I was awakened with a start from a deep sleep by female voices and a shaking by them. Mistress R and Matron were here to collect me. Both were dressed as usual in themed fetish rubber. This time it was military garb from Mistress R who was wearing patent knee length boots an obscenely short skin tight mini-skirt, a tight buttoned military coat and a peaked cap all in glossy latex. Matron had on her transparent nurse outfit with a long black sinister medical rubber apron. ...

story continues from part four Chapter 5: In a Barrel Angie sat up in bed, she was sure she heard it this time. She switched the lamp on and searched around the house for probably the third time that night. As before there was nothing there. “This is getting ridiculous, I can’t live this way,” Angie sighed. She wore a short nightgown damp with her own sweat. “I’ve been jumpy for two weeks now expecting them to grab me at any second. I’m going to call them, I don’t care what time of night it is.” She said to the clock which was showing 3:30 AM. ...

story continues from part five Chapter 6: Sara’s Diet Sara stepped out of her car and pulled down her black leather skirt that had risen to expose most of her leg as she operated the stick shift of the vehicle. She walked up the sidewalk to the front door absentmindedly smoothing her silk blouse while she walked. It was late and the lights were off. Her mind was on business, it was always on business, a list of things to do that never got any smaller. The mannequin suit was a huge success by anyone’s standard and now three years after she first put it on her husband, she was the executive officer of a well-established company. ...

Kevin and Marissa, only two-months shy of their first anniversary in the heavenly bliss of the shroud of matrimony, are as much in love as the day they repeated their vows. At least, Marissa was the last time Kevin seen her, two-days before waking this morning. Kevin figured Marissa was not all that happy at current and most assuredly questioning why she was in her current state. Kevin knew they would not be spending their first wedding anniversary together, Marissa, did not. ...

Darla had been working for months without any breaks finally everything was caught up and it was time to see if the group could maintain without her constant supervision. The boss had given her two weeks off so she could get some much needed R&R. Darla had been needing more than rest she needed some alone time with just her and her kinky desires. She had been wearing her corsets and chastity belt to work for the last few weeks just so she wouldn’t be running to the bathroom and playing with herself. She had even gotten to the point of wearing her thigh bands with her belt just to make her more frustrated and every night when she got home she would tie herself to the bed and force an orgasm or two then fall asleep while still bound. ...

story continues from part five Part 6: The Twins “Remember your choice Neil, number four, The Twins. You have ninety minutes from now.” I looked back at Nurse who was smiling mischievously, I had not realised that the clock was ticking! I eased open the door and tentatively walked forwards into a dimly lit corridor, there were doors to the left and right and a door at the end. The floor was covered with black industrial rubber tiles and the walls were painted red. Wall hung uplighters provided a dim but warm glow. ...

Eva had wanted a matching set of steel restraints for years, searching the internet and fetish shops regularly hoping to find the perfect set. Eva not only wanted to use them as they were designed but wanted them to be pretty enough to wear as jewelry letting everyone who saw them know her preference and what she was looking for. She had purchased several wrist cuffs but none had ever met her standards. The last cuffs she bought were beautifully polished with almost invisible seams and fold away d-rings that fit nicely into the thick steel when not being used but the cuffs failed to meet her expectations elsewhere. ...

So here I am bound in and to a vertical cage barely big enough for my plus size body trapped behind 3 master locks in a vertical cage, prisoner transport chains on my wrist, ankles, neck and waist, gagged with a head cage on holding a very well inflated butterfly gag in place, my cuffed ankles locked to the floor of the cage . My cock standing out from the vertical cage bouncing wantingly in the air desperately wanting to cum, stripped of my clothing in a strange man’s house with no one knowing I am here. Rule #1 broken… this is a recount of true events, well mostly true with a little license for creativity embellishing the facts for hopefully a more pleasurable read. And my first attempt at story writing.. But before I get started perhaps a little background into how this all came about. Names altered for privacy. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence 6: Coincidence Again) Part Seven Chapter 24: The First Day a Slave Rebecca decided to use four of her 30 unused vacation days to take the week off and spend it with Tracy as her slave all week long. So, Tracy released Rebecca early so she could go home and pack her few belongings. In truth, Rebecca never really settled into her own apartment. All she owned were her clothes and some linens. Taking what little she had, Rebecca stuffed it all into the trunk of her car, leaving her apartment empty of any of her belongings. ...

It had been delivered the morning Kim’s husband was leaving for a business trip. Kim ripped the package open and stared at the steel restraint she had begged him to get for her. Kim had always been fascinated by medieval restraints because of their simplistic brutalism. The standing stocks had been their first purchase and she had and still spent many hours with her head and hands trapped in the heavy wooden stocks while she was bent over at the waist. The bar across her waist keeping her standing while her ankles remain locked in the lower stocks forcing her legs wide apart. She loved every minute she stood with her legs shaking from the strain normally gagged with severe clamps attached to her nipples alone in the darkened room while he enjoyed a little quiet time. ...

CHAPTER 1 My awakening I thought that we were ideally happy, in love and fully fulfilled in our regular sexual encounters but then they became less frequent and one night over a glass of wine I asked Angela why this was. She was pretty sanguine in her reply. She said that she did not feel wooed, the lovemaking was not tender and she yearned to be touched by a soft body not a rough hairy ape. I was dumfound as I am not naturally hairy but I do not always wash and shave before seeking passion with her. Indeed, if I were to do so the passion of the moment would no doubt pass and lovemaking would become a prescribed and pre-planned function without any spontaneity, not my idea of passion. ...

At night her dreams are dark and she remembers the life she had, but more she feels how the old memories get more blurry. It scares her a little and at the same time feels good because she hopes that one day they might be just gone, and that would be less painful. She has slept on her side again, and beneath her cheek has formed a puddle of her own drool. Some of the hay that she had been lying on had stuck to her chin and the side of her face and she weakly shakes her head to get rid of it, but can’t because the collar makes it too hard to move her head much anyways. She hopes her Owner will remove it when he comes to her, or that it might fall off during the day, when the heavy labor makes her sweat profusely again. She just lays there and waits, since there is nothing else she can do: Every evening he put the isolation hood on her and makes sure she is deaf and blind. Because her arms are cuffed on her back and her feet are hobbled, there is never a chance to escape from her box in the stables. At first this had freaked her out and she had thrashed and wailed, cried and struggled and completely lost her mind due to claustrophobia. It had taken weeks until she had finally gotten used to spending her nights like this: Her anus and vagina are plugged, her body in the usual pony-harness, her arms in a slightly less cruel bondage than during the daytime, her hands in leather pouches and wrists cuffed on her back instead completely immobilized in the heavy leather gear. Now she feels that he enters the box and he does what has become daily routine for her: He pulls her into a kneeling position and uncuffs her hands and immediately he pulls the leather armbinder over her arms. In the first weeks she often resisted, but she was beaten and tasered for that and never was successful. Today she usually helps him as good as she can and pushes her arms deep into the armbinder herself, because she thinks he appreciates that and might treat her a little better during the day for her cooperation. The leather and padding of the armbinder are still a little moist with her perspiration from the last day. The armbinder is be laced very tight until it lies snugly around her arms and compresses them. Then it is laced to her corset and harness and her bondage is finished. He takes the plugs out of her and allows her to do her business, then he bends her over a rack. First her buttplug goes back in again, the ponytail that he made for her swinging from it. Then he opens his trousers and rapes her for the first time today, enjoying that she is a little wet. ...

Call from the past I’m not very good at checking my phone for text messages nor being sure to keep my Google hangouts clean. This bright Sunday, however, I was sipping my coffee in the afternoon checking up on things. And I’m pretty happy I did, as there was a message from a girl I met some time ago: “Hi stranger. You offered to help me spice up my self-bondage adventures - and today I’m doing a run at Greenlands Wood. I just parked at the Mills Pond and will leave the car heading for the old oak where my first release key are stored. I’ll tell you a bit about the setup: I’m dressed pretty slutty and has my heels locked on with a chain between them. I’m gagged and in a moment I’ll put on a head harness securing the gag as well as some darkened goggles. I’ll lock the car and lock my wristcufs to a chain round my belly. After doing so I will need to go to the old oak to get the key to my wrists. ...

Sitting in her kitchen chair twisting her wrists inside the steel circles that hold them behind her back June hoped the craving would pass quicker this time as she sat and dreamed of having just one more. June had been trying to quit for months always giving in and lighting up. She knew it would be difficult to quit since she had been smoking for most of her life and knew her inability to quit anything once it had become a habit but never dreamed it would be this difficult. ...

I met Tom via an internet forum for people who wish to become dolls or people wanting to play with those dolls. I’d had this fetish for some time now and had even bought my own latex doll suit to wear at home, I’d put it on and lay back on the bed perfectly still and imagine I was just a latex sexdoll, inflated and waiting to be used by my owner, I would bring myself off to an amazing climax and drift off to sleep, waking in the morning still enclosed within the doll suit. ...

It had been his idea to re-introduce some light bondage into their sex life after having toyed with tying each other up early in their marriage then falling into a vanilla rut for years while both concentrated on their careers. Both of them had climbed the corporate ladder each achieving their goals. He had reached the position he had always wanted when his company was purchased and broken up with him receiving a very substantial retirement package. Now he took care of their home, with the pair traveling during her time off. ...

Janet woke grunting as she turned off the alarm clock, she had not slept well again and didn’t want to get up and go to work. Sitting on the side of the bed she tapped on the steel plate covering her pussy and grunted again. She had hoped Tim would have released her last night, after all it had been six weeks since he had locked the steel belt around her waist sealing her pussy and ass off from all physical contact. Even though she had begged him to help her control her lust she had hoped he would not have been able to resist her dressed in his favorite latex outfit even adding her tallest spiked heeled shoes she knows he loves seeing her in. Not only did Tim resist the urge to unseal his ladies pussy but after dinner he tied her in a kneeling position and forced her to satisfy his needs with her talented mouth. ...

June had enjoyed bondage for years developing a passion for tight hogties and the unique feeling of sticky tape on her skin, preferring having tape used to hold her in strict hogties. June had met Mark a few months before, exchanging e-mails first then meeting in person and had since spent many weekends being bound by him in many different positions. Mark enjoyed her firm body and her flexibility and encouraged her desire to be taped and teased while slowly introducing her to things that excited him as well. ...

The suit lay on the bed, its new steel shining in the light daring her to put it on. Lisa stood staring knowing it had been made for her and made to be impenetrable and permanent without the key, the key she didn’t have. Lisa had been wearing chastity belts and suits for years, she was first locked up by an ex that liked to leave her frustrated for weeks and had craved to be denied touching herself ever since. She had a collection of belts each more secure and more severe than the ones before and her current belt was no excepetion. The suit she was currently wearing had been locked on four months ago and covered her lower torso, hips and ass squeezing her stomach from below her rib cage. The bra was attached by small steel rings and covered her ample breasts keeping them squeezed snugly inside the steel cups. The breast plate followed her neck line up to her chin keeping her head and neck perfectly in line with her spine. The wide thigh cuffs were connected directly to the plate covering her simmering pussy and were held closely together by four short chains keeping her legs together. Lisa craved the restrictions of the steel corset and thigh cuffs and without the steel covering her pussy would have constantly been massaging it. The constant reminder of her inability to satisfy herself made her extremely horny and kept her distracted. ...

The old hospital was dark. The faint aroma of antiseptic cleaners still lingered in the stale air. This disused four story, plus basement, facility was going to be my next self bondage venue. A little back ground info just to set the stage for you. I live in rural Canada. In the small town in which I reside stands the above mentioned hospital. Here, the government owns an operates the regional health districts which over see the medical facilities in their area. The hospital in my town was closed two years ago in a politically motivated “stream lining” of the health care system. The bad news is we have to drive fifteen miles to the neighboring town for a hospital. The good news, for me anyway, is that I was hired to be caretaker \ watchman of the mothballed building. This means I have the keys and the right to enter and move around the empty building and grounds. ...

A simple rope tie sounded perfect for her mood, she had thought, He’ll be home in a few hours that should give me plenty of time to enjoy myself. It wasn’t that Lori didn’t get tied up by Jim, it was the lure of being captive by her own hand and unable to stop her captivity until her selected release allowed it. The idea of being truly helpless and alone appealed to Lori, she always knew Jim would release her and always knew she would be safe with him around so eliminating those assurances excited her. ...

James was walking back from the pub with a stunning girl on his arm. They had got talking after a couple of heavy rock songs had played over the sound system. They happened to like the same music and talked about gigs and festivals they had both been to. They had a good laugh as they talked for hours. She then asked James if he would come back to her’s. Her high heels clicked on the footpath as they made the short walk to her home. They soon got to her Oxford flat in a quite part of town and they went inside. She offer him a cup of tea and asked him to put on some music. He went into her living room and turned on her sound system. Linking his phone to the device with bluetooth, he found some music. She entered the living room with a large cup of tea in each hand. She had undressed in the time it had taken the kettle to boil and was now only wearing red bra and panties with her high heels still on. Oh my god was the only thing James could think of as she put the tea down on a table and placed herself close to him. They enjoyed a nice warm drink as she rested her head against him and wrapped her arm around his body. ...

Ruth Ruth had always been taller than me, a fact that both bothered her, and one that she liked to tease me with. Now, she is much taller than me, due to the eight-inch tall, ballet-toed stiletto heels that are locked securely onto her large (size ten, women’s) feet. She had always walked impatiently ahead of me, annoyed, her long, athletic Amazon strides, seemingly designed to emasculate my more normal pace. Now I am the patient one, holding her arm as she wriggles along, high on her toes, her knees hobbled closely together. Her bottom moves delightfully, well above the ground, rolling and jouncing obscenely under the way-too-short little grey prisoner’s dress that is now her daily uniform. ...

Sharon Sharon cursed to herself as she had to make an awkward little hop-step up a curb, causing a jingling to emanate from her breasts. She cursed her luck, cursed the choice she’d made, and above all, she cursed the short little link locked between her thigh hobbles. People stared at her as she made her forced slow, hip-swaying walk down the pedestrian mall to her office building. They always stared. Why shouldn’t they? She was out walking along in a too-short, too-tight grey-blue state correctional department dress. She hated this. She hated every waking second of this. She subconsciously tried to turn her head, to not see into the laughing eyes of the other pedestrians. For the thousandth time, the too-tight, too-tall steel collar pinched her throat at her jaw bone, stopping her. She was all too aware of the words emblazoned on the collar, in large, clear letters: CONVICTED PROSTITUTE, and under that, FLORIDA DEPT. OF CORRECTIONS. Her formerly long, beautiful hair that had hung nearly to her waist, had been cropped to a short pageboy style, so that the collar with it’s lettering and it’s large, permanent, front and rear-mounted leash rings would show from all directions. ...

I have enjoyed self-bondage for such a long time. I try to be as creative as I can without putting myself into a position I don’t want to be in. I do have anxiety so it gets scary sometimes. We bought a new house and had just moved in. I was working from home and have been spending time scouting the new home for ideas. I could see an abundance in my opinion. This is a description of my first SB adventure in my new home. ...

Her body is sweating profusely as she leans forward looking at the wide bands of steel around her legs, thighs and waist. Jenny had slowly closed each around herself making sure that they were tight enough to make her skin pucker over each band before locking them. The steel now held her legs and waist completely motionless and she sat gasping from the six inch wide band cutting deeply into her narrow waist. Jenny tried to wiggle her ass finding the two large phalluses she had embedded deep into the steel chair she was now locked onto combined with the steel restraints made any movement impossible. She leaned forward because even though she knew she was already committed to remain in the chair until the timer she had spun blindly releases the bonds so firmly locked onto her body she was still unwilling to submit fully to the remaining restraints waiting for her. ...

My name is Katie. I’m a freshman in collage and although I’ve never taken a dance class I’ve always been interested in being a cute ballerina. I’m 5’7 and weigh 140. I have perky C breast and long blond hair. Since I got a full scholarship to collage I can’t fail any classes. That’s not too big a problem, since I can normally get guys to do my homework. Some guys consider me a tease since I’m a good Christian girl who has never had sex or a boyfriend. I’ve never even had any one see or touch my breast. ...

Tim was sitting at his desk. Annoyed. He was trying to wrap up a call that just wouldn’t end and this had been a pretty long day at the office. Active avoidance wasn’t paying off. “Yea, and I’ll call you when…” nope. “Oke, so next time..”.. One final effort went into “If that’s all for today I’d like to sign off”.. As the voice on the other line twittered on his thoughts slowly drifted away to his remaining tasks of the week. Luckily there were few, this being Thursday. That being said, Cassandra and Amy did most of the work these days. When he had started the company he had pretty much lucked into a great business model that was quickly adopted as a business standard mostly because none of the major companies wanted to support a business standard proposed by one of their competitors. ...

It was one of those rare Saturdays when Terry didn’t mind being rousted out of bed at dawn. The farm was more of a hobby for his parents and, truth be told, he didn’t have to do a whole lot. But on weekend mornings when all his friends were sleeping in he was in the barn helping with the milking, gathering eggs. And usually he rebelled against even this minor intrustion into his life, but today he fairly lept from his bed. Because once he’d finished his chores the day was his. And days like this only came along every couple of months or so. ...

She had to be crazy. Absolutely crazy to do something like this. It was dangerous. It was foolish and obscene. But the very thought made her heart race. She felt alive and sexy and spontaneous, like she hadn’t felt in years. She had to do it, and quickly, before her better judgment sealed her back into the dungeon of a failed marriage. All because the roof needed new shingles. That was her chance, perhaps the last she’d have for years. She called and set up a time with him, the man she coveted so dearly, and he came that Friday leading a three-man crew. His was the most handsome face she’d ever seen. He was broad, chiseled from his line of work. He towered as he stood before her, short brown hair matching his eyes. When she got home from work she brought a pitcher of water to them. Even the September sun could beat down, and from the moment he used his shirt to dab sweat from his face, she knew. She knew it was time to resurrect an old fantasy, and she wanted him there with her. ...

Jane stood trying to look up at it, she knew it was only about four inches long, she had installed it herself. What she couldn’t figure out was why it was taking so long to untwist it from the ceiling. Jane had gotten the idea from a picture she had seen and thought it would be a good way to spend some time in bondage. It was a simple idea, attach a chain from the screw, it was really an eyebolt but she liked the word screw. She would secure the other end of the chain to the middle of her rigid fiddle and lock herself into it. To release herself all she would have to do was turn in place unscrewing the eyebolt from the ceiling letting it fall down then she could reach the key to the wrist cuff of the fiddle and release herself, simple. ...

For a while I had been trying to get my boyfriend interested into bdsm. I consider myself a domme, and have been one for years. I have always known any man I ended up with would have to be strong enough to deal with this. So about a year ago, I met Mark at a charity run. We started dating. I had considered myself at the least Bi up to this time, but things kept going better and better, and became much more serious. Finally we talked BDSM. I don’t know why, but subbing a little to him just felt right, and over time we tried things, but he was always a bit clumsy about it all. ...

“We’re in real trouble, here.” said Max. “Damn right,” agreed Cynthia. “If Gromet figures out what we did…” “…We’ll get punished for sure.” “Not that. We won’t get punished the way we want to get punished!” “True,” sighed Max. Our hero and heroine had been doing some menial work for Gromet, a task he assigned allowing them to work off some of what they owed him. Instead the pair had wandered through the Plaza checking out the various delights, gotten entirely lost and managed to spill all of Lobo’s stories into a jumbled mess. They were aware their host was now looking for them. ...

It was early evening of a bleak winter day. Edith was sitting at her work table in the lounge of her small but comfortable cottage in middle class suburbia. She was thirty six, thin and spare with a somewhat narrow face, a pointed chin framed by short brown hair. Tonight she was wearing a plain skirt with a soft white blouse. She was a librarian by occupation, wore glasses and looked exactly how she could perhaps be described. A single lady, living alone and drifting towards middle aged spinsterhood. She had few interests, other than reading and was not sporting or particularly social in any way. The pub/club scene left her cold. ...

The gentle beeping of the alarm clock awakens Jane and she rolls over and turns it off. She swings her legs out from under the soft warm sheets feeling refreshed and ready for the day. Jane stretches before standing in her cotton night gown and pulls the curtains open to soak in the sun rise for a few seconds before turning quickly and pulling her comfortable slacks up her legs. The pastel pink blouse is buttoned up as she steps into a pair of sensible shoes then walks quickly to the bathroom. Jane brushes her teeth and pulls her blonde hair into a tight pony tail high on the back of her head before making sure the long tail of the shirt is straight then leaves the bathroom. ...

The whole company was excited about the new breakthrough. The applications for the new material where unlimited and would be very lucrative. The military applications alone would be worth billions as body armor, light vehicle armor and almost indestructible insulation for any area needed to be protected. Kim had been a part of the development team since it was first started and had played a major role in the material’s conception. Kim’s goal’s were different than the other people working on the project she was hoping to use the super strong material for her other obsession, bondage and chastity. ...

Day 0: “OK, so let me summarize what you want. You want me to lock you up in latex for a whole week because you would like to experience full enclosure but you don’t feel determined enough to do it yourself.” “Mostly yes. I would feel like I am in chastity, give you the key and full control.” “All right. You said catsuit, hood, gloves and socks. But if you want it then I want full control therefore I choose the clothing. Strip down and wait for me in the bathroom.” ...

story continued from part 3 Chapter 4: A Frustrated Pet This continued for three or four more days, Ryan treating me like an obedient pet – which I suppose I was. He would pinch the suction pump over my nipples when he felt like it, but strangely I was even getting used to the dull ache. And as each day progressed I realised that I was less offended by this, it was a slow progress but I had to concede that Ryan’s plan seemed to be working, very slowly at least. I was now off the muscle relaxants and the pain reduction pills as the natural flexibility of my body seemed to have adjusted to the suit and there was no more cramping. I was now part of the suit, and if you could say so, and I suppose relatively accepting of it. ...

story continued from part 4 Chapter 5: About Time Ryan came back to the bedroom, looking very contented. “How are you subbie? Did you get much sleep, hope we didn’t keep you up all night, ha ha. Let’s get you cleaned out for the day ahead. Come on.” And he released my chain and I waddled after him, my tail sending shivers through me. The tail was first removed and he prepared my daily enema, I was so used to this by now I didn’t find it unpleasant at all and raised my arse to accept the tube. After a few minutes wait I was flushed out and Ryan returned, ready to implant the butt plug tail back inside me. I still couldn’t speak coherently with the dog mask keeping my mouth both full, open and available, and so remained silent as my muscle relaxed and he pushed the plug back into me. ...

(story continues from Kiss the Girl) Part 2 “It’s just a game… a bondage game… right?” I asked in a voice barely louder than a whisper. CeeCee looked back at me, trembling just a little, perhaps. “Right?” I asked again. “Right?” Though she made no more movement, I could tell what her answer was going to be by the way she was breathing and the blur of tears forming in her eyes. ...

Short description: After a college girl Sarah accidentally sees the private pantyhose encasement video starring her dance instructor Janet, she gets intrigued by the fetish and decides to explore it fully by asking the same instructor for guidance. Part 1. “Yes my dears, and to learn the technique properly I’ll give you my private recordings of dance performances when I was your age. Luckily I still kept the footage at the bottom of some old stash. I know that you attend my classes for the fitness aspect, but try to learn some pro moves too.” ...

Jody had always loved tight inescapable bondage, over the last year she had been letting her “play time” partners encase her in many different materials. Each time she was encased she would be teased and tortured inside her cocoon until finally being allowed to orgasm. Her favorite play mate was Henry, he seemed to know just what she wanted and could keep her on the edge of an orgasm for hours while she was unable to even twitch her body. Jody visited him as often as he allowed spending more and more time encased in his garage in tighter and firmer materials. ...

Abby had been sleeping locked in the dog crate for years having been given the strong metal cage by a friend that was moving because she had told her she was thinking about getting a dog. Abby had lied about getting a dog she had been keeping an eye on the cage since she had first gone to the house. Abby had been fascinated by the idea of using it in her self bondage games finally getting the chance when her friend went out of town and asked her to feed her dog while she was gone. Abby was ecstatic knowing she would have three days to play inside the metal prison she had been dreaming about. Abby had read as many stories as she could find about using the cage and determined that a combination lock would be the best way to delay her release by using the sun. Her first night she climbed into the cage wearing her leather chastity belt, favorite ball gag harness and having locked her ankles together before backing into the cage. Abby wore a gag every night so having it wedged between her teeth was nothing new the only thing new was not having her hands cuffed tightly behind her back. Abby found the cage was much smaller inside than she thought it would be and giggled around the gag as her shoulders touched the sides of the cage walls. ...

Arriving home one evening I found a set of jacks on the table, I looked at them surprised that they still made the simple game and it had even come with a small rubber ball. After looking at it I heard Lori moving around in the back room so I followed the sounds and found her grunting as she tried to lace her corset herself. Smiling I walked up behind her and started pulling as she grabbed the edge of the shelf and stood grunting and puffing as I pulled the laces tighter. ...

It was the simplest of factories making the simplest of things, low grade rope for clotheslines, and I the saleswoman partially responsible for the resurgence of our industry… What had been a dying market was making a comeback with people wanting to be clean and green, it being once again fashionable to hang ones clothes out to dry on the line, weather permitting. We had contracted out for some provocative commercials to be shown in the tree hugger’s demographic, and the response was overwhelming. A woman every man would like to come home to hanging her things to dry on one of our lines, some quite sexy and promising fun for the lucky man once he purchased and hung it. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: New Recruit The weeks that followed were a great disappointment, as predicted my wife’s affair with my brother-in-law resulted in the break-up of our marriage, she never returned home. More disappointing was my sister-in-law Annabelle’s return to her parent’s home in Ireland, I really thought our relationship would flourish, those wonderful intimate moments we shared were constantly at the forefront of my mind. She was magnificent as “Rubber Maid” and appeared to relishthe role, I was confident that we would meet again and explore our interests together but sadly it was not to be, a short letter explained that she needed time away, no promise of a meeting in the future. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For 2) Part 3 It was mid afternoon or so when Dexter returned to collect me and he carried with him a transparent latex catsuit. “Mistress orders you to wear this” he said as he offered it to me. I reluctantly put on the fairly loose fitting one piece rubber outfit with built in feet and gloves and zipped it up. Now handcuffed and with a hobble chain fitted I was to taken to my rubber clad tormentor back in the dungeon area. ...

(story continues from The Statement of William Shelton 2) Author’s note: Some words, including ‘hugely’ occur far too often in the story. The story is intended to portray the written version of a verbal narrative, and the character “talks that way.” The author understands the value of variety in written and spoken words, and practices it. Hugely. Part 3 Alternate ending. Pick up from the “has very little if any conscience” paragraph about six from the end of the story. Not as much sex, but hopefully a good story. Ends happily (ever after) unlike the other version. ...

story continued from part two Chapter Three - From A Different Perspective I awoke feeling a little muddle headed and as if wrapped in a blanket. In my semi-sleep I tried to move arms and legs and neither would obey. I opened my eyes and focussed on him looking down on me, appraising me coolly. I tried to move again but with no success. What was going on? “What the… hey Ryan, what have…” he sat next to me. ...

A little glimpse of what drives me, my fetishes revolve around latex, and tight inescapable bondage. All my fantasies involve me serving a Latex Clad Mistress. I’ve visited Miss Maya several times, and every time she has pushed me and my limits to her satisfaction. I’ve never been into the pain side of the scene but have decided to try a little predicament bondage. I have scheduled a session with Miss Maya 2 weeks in advance. I find the extra time waiting to see her part of the submissive experience. ...

Consciousness brought, first, pain, a sharp throbbing that made her wince even before she was aware enough to know why. Next came the sensation of coolness on one side, while something warm pressed against the other. Slowly, as awareness grew, she began silently assessing her situation. She was, she realized, standing naked on a hard pressed dirt surface. The sensation of warmth came from a body pressed against her back, its warm flesh touching hers along the length of her body. Even without seeing, she had no doubt who’s flesh pressed so firmly against hers. ...

After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continues from Casted Forever She had been playing with fiberglass casts for quite a while, her longest adventure had been for nine days under complete control of her friend Julia. It had been almost a year since Lisa had been immobilized for anything longer than a weekend and she had been planning a new adventure during the whole time waiting for her vacation to come up again. Lisa still wore her tight corsets daily and often would wrap her small waist in fiberglass, leaving her cutting equipment with Julia so she had control of how long she wore the rigid corset. Sometimes she even added a cast over her breasts and through her crotch making it a one piece swim suit style chastity cast. Julia had forced her to wear the last one she had done for 21 days, while she went out of town for two weeks for work after she had already been in the strong cast for a week. Lisa had been glad she had left holes for her enema tube and one to pee out of but by the time Julia returned she wished she hadn’t put the small egg inside her, its constant teasing and keeping her on the edge of climax made her very tense after the batteries had died. ...

She knelt before him. Her head was bowed, long auburn hair brushing against the peaks of breasts pushed forward by the position of her arms behind her back. She could not see him, but she felt him shift and heard him flick the rope coil open and begin to run the hemp through his hands with well-seasoned practice. “Hands on your head.” She complied, automatically gathering her hair up with her hands to keep it out of the way, yet keeping her eyes downcast. He moved behind her, close enough that she could just barely feel his chest against her back as he began the chest harness, the rough texture of the hemp teasing her skin as it slid across her chest. He did not speak to her while he built the first harness. It layered above her breasts and below them and then crossed over her shoulders between their fullness, pulling them into obscene prominence. Her nipples, already beginning to pucker, possessed dainty silver loops that contrasted with the rose color of the surrounding areola. He removed her hands from her head and pulled them behind her, pushing her forward into the carpet below in order to work on her arms without her hair being in the way. He took another length of rope and began to run it through his hands, absentmindedly admiring the view before him. Her body curved over her knees to him, exposing her ass and pussy nestled between a firm ass and toned thighs. Her face pressed into the carpet, though he could not see it through her hair. He would have to do something about that hair. He positioned her forearms towards each other and used a basic tie to keep them together. He wasn’t worried about her escape - he simply wanted her hands out of the way. When he was finished, he dragged her up into standing position by the back of her chest harness and reached for the next length of rope. He began the hip harness slowly, making sure the hemp moved as much as possible over her thighs and hips. He liked to watch her facial expression change when he did so. He had known before he got to her hip harness that the rope was turning her on, but now as he tied a few simple knots, he could smell her arousal. Her pussy was smooth-shaven yet unexposed in her current position. Another thing he would have to do something about. Her ankles were last, loops that went quickly with another two lengths of the rough rope. “Spread your legs.” She obeyed, shifting into a wide legged position before him, her legs being the only limbs she could move on her own. “Further.” She inched them out further, feeling the muscles in her inner thighs pull as she did so. He took a spreader bar and affixed one ankle to each end of the wood and leather bar. “Lie down on your stomach.” He watched, amused, as she awkwardly fell to her knees and struggled to fall forward completely with some measure of grace. Once she was on her stomach, he looped another length of rope around the back of her chest harness and up to the suspension ring above him. He did the same with her hip harness; looping the rope through the suspension ring and tying it securely back onto itself. The rope from her two ankles got the same treatment and he positioned the rope such that her knees would bend, yet because of the spreader bar still be well apart. He then pressed a little black button. The hoist the suspension ring had been attached to lifted slowly, taking her off the ground with it. He stopped pressing when she reached his chest and quickly eyed his rope work that had shifted slightly in the ascent. Having met his approval, he smiled at her now exposed pussy - opened wide with her well spread legs, so that he could see the jewelry pierced through her hood and the sheen of wetness that had spread across her inner labia. He pulled all her hair back, smoothing them together and looping a smaller length of rope over it, deftly wrapping and weaving the rough hemp with her silky hair. He pulled on the opposite end of the rope, watching her head raise and arch back in response like a marionette. He tied this end to her wrists, ensuring that her hair was out of the way and her head immovable. The old family grandfather clock announced the time - slightly later than he had planned. He eyed the hall surrounding him. It was mostly ready. The elegant mahogany dining room table with its crisp linens and well-set table was out of position, and missing the food that his cook was preparing in the other room. The guests would arrive shortly. He needed to finish his decorations. He took the Christmas lights and began to carefully wrap his new chandelier with the strand of lights. It vaguely reminded him of putting lights on a Christmas tree when he was a child, having to weave between the branches and pine needles. Only now he was weaving between limbs and rope. The lights went across her chest and torso, though he was careful to leave her nipples free. They wrapped her waist and across her inner thigh, winding down her legs and across the spreader bar, then up the weight bearing rope to the suspension hoop where he had already wound an extension cord around the hoist’s wire length. He plugged the lights into the cord and her body lit up, classic white lights dotting along her whole body. He grinned to himself and began to decorate the tree. He took a traditional glass ball, dainty and red yet with a significant weight to it and hooked it to one of the rings in her nipples. His tree-chandelier made a low noise of surprise in the back of her throat as the weight pulled on her piercing and nipple. He hung the other one, its twin except for the green color, on the opposite nipple, which provoked a slightly louder noise, this one a little more insistent. He raised an eyebrow in question, but his tree said nothing. He held a rubber ball up and angled it towards her mouth. To this rubber ball, a large gold star had been attached. She opened her mouth obediently and his tree had its traditional star. His next ornament was a little glass angel with a gold trumpet and he affixed a long hook to this one and hung it delicately from the silver hoop at her hood. Another noise. He almost wished he could hear his tree more clearly; it always did make such pleasant noises. He then took a large butt plug, well lubed. He slipped a lube-covered finger into her ass hole, fingering her gently to spread some of the lubricant before slowly inserting the plug, watching the resistance give as her asshole widened to accommodate the plug. Atop the plug’s flare was a jolly Santa Claus with a pipe and rosy red cheeks, caught in mid laugh. He was just about done. The final touch was not decorative, however. Her pussy was even wetter than before - he wondered briefly if he had to worry about his chandelier dripping over the Christmas Turkey. He fingered her lightly, spreading the wetness around her labia and watching the tree wiggle as much as she could in her bounds. Then he inserted a vibrating egg into her pussy, on its lowest setting. He popped the remote to the egg in his pocket and called out to his cook in the other room that the table was ready. Or, almost ready. He moved around the table and pushed it a few feet over, so his chandelier was centered above it, about three feet above the table itself. He then lowered the lights in the room so the brightest thing in the room was his chandelier. Smiling to himself at the well-made scene before him, he increased the intensity with the little remote in his pocket. In this light, he could see the lights from his chandelier reflected on his good family silver and the ornaments swinging gently as the tree shifted and squirmed slightly with the vibration coming from her cunt. The cook came in the room with the first course - just as the doorbell rang. The first of his guests had arrived.

Awaking in bondage was new to me, Eva had spent many mornings awaking in bondage of some sort but now it was my turn. The company I had worked for had closed leaving me unemployed for the first time in my adult life. Luckily Eva had finished school and gotten a very good job a few weeks before and could easily support us while I looked for a job so I also thought of this time as a long vacation. We had been practicing bondage since before we met each other and it still plays a large part in our lives, even now Eva wears her steel chastity belt and extreme heels at work and we have a new suit on the way. ...

They’d polished off 2 bottles of wine with dinner and a blunt of primo for dessert, the four friends now sat around the patio table talking rather loudly about their sexual exploits. Lyla spun the empty and it pointed at Dee, “Ohhh truth or dare!” Dee rolled her eyes and answered, “Truth.” “Some sexual fantasy you’ve not told anyone here about before,” Lyla smirked. “Fuck you,” Dee felt the trap closing. Lyla knew most everything she’d done with Charlie. Charlie was here next to her, so she couldn’t say something he knew about. It had to be something she felt ashamed to admit to. “Dare, then.” ...

My wife recently secured the ideal job and this involved her spending a day at head office undertaking training. Head office is over a 100 miles away, so they arranged for her to travel down the night before and stay overnight. In the lead up to her training day, my wife made a lot of preparations, booking train tickets, reading up on literature, researching where she was going and ensure she knew exactly what was needed and where the training was taking place. She wasn’t the only one to make preparations. Our love life is fantastic, but she is vanilla to my mint choc chip and I have a secret stash of light bondage and fetish wear. For this first night apart since marriage I ordered a few items, including a chastity cage, which I really would like my wife to share with me, holding my keys. I looked into this to see if it was purely a fetish thing, but I’ve found that there is some philosophy that states it is part of loving relationship, maybe I can convince her? ...

story continues from part one Part 2 Nick sat on the pavement with his jacket pulled down his arm as far as it would go to cover the cuffs. Fortunately it was a bohemian, student area and so he didn’t look too out of place. He pulled out his phone and dialed Karin’s number. “Hello,” she answered after six rings. “Honey, you can’t just leave me chained up in the street.” “I’m shopping, you’re a guy, best thing I think.” “You’re confusing me with a dog!” Karin just giggled and Nick could hear her talking to a shop assistant in the background. “I’ll make it up to you later,” she finally whispered as she hung up on him. Nick sat on the side of the pavement, leaning up against the railings, watching people walk up the residential street and into the mansion blocks on each side. Although this adventure with Karin was fun, he found himself feeling jealous of their freedom, being able to go and do whatever they wanted, whereas he was effectively a prisoner. The upside though, was the identify of his captor and what she might have planned for him when she returned. He found her unpredictability exciting; pain and humiliation one minute, the best sex of his life the next. Nick was still lost in thought when a black heeled shoe tapped him on the knee. He looked at the shoe and then upwards to the sexiest pair of black leather trousers he had ever seen. Skin tight all the way up and the way they hugged the butt was incredible. He looked up further to the tight pink t-shirt and up to the cute face, with long blonde hair held up in a pony tail. “Wow, you look amazing.” “Thanks,” Karin smiled as she stepped slightly closer. “I assume you will be so good as to unchain me now?” “Mmm, OK, the key’s in my pocket.” Nick stood up and pushed his free hand into the back pocket of her new leather trousers. They were so tight that he had to slowly work his hand inside until he could reach the key with his fingertips. “Will you do the honours?” he asked as he handed her the small silver key. She took it and threw it casually over her shoulder, “No.” “Karin!” Nick exclaimed as he tried to look past her to see where the key had landed. “Nothing sweet about me,” she whispered seductively into his ear before kissing him on the lips. Nick watched her walk across the pavement and lean against a lamppost. She casually crossed her long leather covered legs and watched with amusement as Nick tried to deal with her latest bitchy behaviour. He was a sexy guy anyway, but his reaction to her deliberately cruel and bitchy behaviour was just too cute for words. Looking back, Karin had always had a cruel and sadistic streak and had often enjoyed causing pain to others, training as a doctor was a real paradox. Her victims had changed from family pets to specially selected acquaintances and the occasional boyfriend. Nick’s behaviour on the first night at her flat had somehow triggered her cruel streak and as a result, he was in for an experience that he would never forget. Nick called out to a young woman who was passing. “Excuse me, hello, hello!” Karin smiled to herself as the woman, who was listening to her iPod, completely ignored him. The situation was made even better as she actually stood on the handcuff key as she walked past. Nick looked at Karin and gave her a very frustrated, but to Karin a very cute look. Nick called out to the next person. She looked confused and was a little hesitant to help, but Nick managed to convince her and she finally picked up the key and nervously threw it over to him before walking off quickly. Nick unlocked the cuffs to at last free himself from the railings. He walked over to Karin, put his hands on her butt and kissed her. “You’re crazy,” he said. “You’re going to enjoy these leather trousers of mine tonight,” she purred as she rubber herself against the front of his jeans. “Those trousers, no way.” “They are the next time,” she said, the uncompromising look returning to her eyes. *** At Nick’s suggestion they arrived for lunch at the pub by the river. They were early and the place was only a quarter full. Karin insisted on buying the drinks and walked slowly and sexily up to the bar with the handcuffs hanging from her fingertips. Within seconds, the slim blonde in leather trousers with the cuffs had the attention of almost every guy in the bar. She sat on a bar stool and slowly locked one cuff to the draft beer pipes and the other end to her own wrist. By now every guy in the pub was watching as well as half of the women. Two barmen were helping with her order despite the fact that others were waiting. Once she had paid, she unlocked herself and walked over to where Nick was sitting on to the balcony overlooking the river. Karin sat down next to Nick and held out her hand, which he instinctively held. He saw the look in her face, but it was too late as she took his thumb and bent it back with just enough force to immobilize him. “Karin!” he said urgently but quietly, “what are you doing?” The blonde didn’t answer, but with his hand held in place, she cuffed his wrist to the metal frame of the table. The table was in turn fixed to the floor. Nick was totally embarrassed, practically the whole pub had just watched his girlfriend handcuff him to the table. “Karin, not in public, not here!” “Why, every guy in the pub is jealous of you now.” Nick thought for a moment, she was probably right, but he was still very uncomfortable. He looked back at Karin who had uncrossed her legs and was running her hands up and down her leather trousers. “It very hot inside here,” she purred. Nick had already drunk most of his beer. The leather trousers did look fantastic on her, but surely she couldn’t be serious about this. “Unlock me and I’ll buy more drinks,” he replied. Karin moved her drink to the side, stood up and sat down on the table right in front of Nick. She opened her legs, bent forward and kissed him. Nick couldn’t help but comply, even though he knew the whole pub was watching. *** It was late when they arrived back at Karin’s flat and Nick was tired from the effort of keeping up with the crazy Swedish girl. Plus he knew that Karin still had plans for him. He poured two glasses of wine from the bottle he had bought and sat down at the table. “Twelve hours in these,” she purred as she stood with her back to him and caressed her leather covered butt. “You’re crazy, time inside those trousers will kill me.” “Umm, maybe,” she replied as she took him by the hand and led him into her bedroom. Nick put his hands underneath her t-shirt and tried to pull it off, but Karin stopped him and pushed him backwards on to a wooden chair that she had placed in front of the metal radiator. She sat down on his lap, one leg either side of his body, let her hair down and kissed him forcefully. “I promise we’ll make love, but first something else,” she whispered into his ear, before biting his ear so hard that she almost drew blood. Nick’s heart was beating quickly and his hard cock was pushing up against her tight leather trousers. She was incredible, the most sexy and certainly the most frightening woman he’d ever know. Without removing her lips from his, Karin handcuffed Nick’s hands together behind his back and around one of the bars of the radiator. In her excitement she over tighten the cuffs, but that only added to her arousal. “Clean or dirty?” the Swedish woman asked. Nick smiled back, trying to guess what she was talking about. Dirty sounded fun, whatever that meant. “Dirty.” “Good,” Karin smiled as she jumped up and picked up a wicker basket in the corner of the room. “What’s that?” he asked. “Dirty, maybe very dirty,” she purred as she emptied her dirty washing on to the bed. “That’s what you meant by dirty?” Nick was concerned. Karin sorted through her dirty clothes, took what she wanted and put the rest back into the basket. She picked up a pair of black panties, held them up to her face and turned her nose up as it offended by their smell. “What are you doing?” Nick was helplessly chained to the radiator and increasingly concerned about what she had planned. Using only her fingertips, Karin placed the dirty underwear over Nick’s head. The panty elastic held it in place, but she used a hair elastic to further tighten it around him. “You wanting dirty?” she checked as she kissed his ear that was sticking out through one of the leg holes. “Number two, number three…” Karin counted as she proceeded to place all six pairs of her dirty underwear over his head. Nick watched helplessly as most of the contents of the blonde’s panty draw was wrapped around his head. The pressure around his head increased with every garment and at the same time the room became darker and darker. “Dirty running shorts, yuck,” Karin held her nose and gave a pretend look of horror. She placed the shorts over the panties and then tightened the draw string around his neck to hold them in place. The last item was a pair of white jeans, which she placed over the running shorts and secured around his neck with a belt. Inside it was dark and hot and airless and Nick found himself breathing hard even though he was just sitting still. He had no idea how long he could survive this confinement and only hoped that Karin’s medical training meant that she knew what she was doing. He then felt Karin unbuttoning his jeans and he lifted himself up slightly so that she could pull his jeans and boxers down. He then felt her naked butt sit on his lap and after a few minutes of teasing, she was sitting astride him making love. The fantastic feeling heightened from partial asphyxiation. After half an hour, Karin redressed and removed all of her dirty clothing from Nick’s head. “Wow,” Nick gasped, looking as though he’d just finished a marathon. “Not bad,” Karin smiled as she walked around him as if studying the results of successful experiment, “you survived inside a week’s worth of dirty panties.” “Can you unlock me now?” he asked. “Sure, you know where the key is,” she smiled as she turned around so that the back pocket of her leather trousers was only inches from his face. Unable to use his cuffed hands, Nick lent forward and slid his tongue into her pocket. “Karin, I’ll never get it,” he complained. “Too bad for you,” she smiled as she sat down on the bed and crossed her legs. She saw her permanent market on her bedside table and smiled. Nick could see what she was thinking. “Please, no.” But his reaction only encouraged her and she spent the next ten minutes writing her name and several provocative comments all over his body, some in English, many in Swedish. Only once the ink was fully dry did she release him from the cuff and she watched with an amused look on her face as he tried in vain to wipe her words and doodles off his skin. “Lie down,” she ordered. Nick complied, but tried to resist as she lifted his hands above his head so that she could cuff him to the bed. Karin simply moved up the bed so that she was kneeling with one knee either side of his head. Nick was holding her leather butt with both hands when she lifted his head up and clamped it between her thighs. She then tilted her hips forward so that his head was held back and he started to gasp for breath. He looked up directly into her teasing blue eyes. “Would you like it harder?” she almost sung. He felt her butt again to find it had changed from soft to hard, every muscle in her body was focused on gripping his head tightly in place. Nick knew that there wasn’t any point in even trying to escape, if he did it would turn into a fight which he knew she would win. She was sexy, crazy and scary. “Hands!” she ordered. He quickly compiled and within seconds he was cuffed to the bed. Nick lay on the bed watching Karin move around the room. She saw he was watching her and started to put on a little dance for his benefit. It had the desired effect as he felt more and more turned on. “Are the cuffs necessary?” he asked. “No, but I like anyway.” “I know you like,” he smiled. She held her finger to her lips, “End of discussion, I’m not unlocking you.” Karin then unbuttoned her leather trouser and started to ease them over her hips, which was something that couldn’t be rushed. As soon as they were off, she redid the buttons and lay down on the bed next to him. “Sorry now, if it’s hot and smelly inside,” Karin said as she kissed him. She eased her trousers over his head, with the back of the trousers against his face and slid a belt through the belt hoops. Nick lay still enjoying the heat and scent that was radiating off the inside of the leather. This was nice, although he knew that Karin had no intention of leaving it at this. He then felt her insert one end of a small clear plastic pipe into his mouth. Next he felt the leather tighten around his neck as Karin tightened the belt. He couldn’t hear it, but he knew that she would also secure it with her combination padlock. Karin then took the trouser legs and wrapped them around his head and then tightened and buckled the rest of her belt collections around his head. When she had finished, Nick head was securely and completely encased in leather, with only one small plastic pipe protruding. Karin sat on Nick’s chest inspecting her work. It was perfect, he was completely sealed inside. “I hope I warmed it up well for you,” she purred as she kissed his bare chest. She then took the end of the plastic pipe and held it against her thigh. She waited for the inevitable reaction as he air ran out. He blindly reached out and tried to push her off as he struggled to regain an air supply. Unfortunately for Nick, his struggling only turned her on more and it was several seconds before Karin unsealed the end of the pipe. “What are you doing?” she could just make out the mumbled voice from inside her trousers. She then slid down and felt his hard cock beneath her. He seemed to be enjoying this almost as much as her. It was over an hour later when they finished making love. Karin showered while Nick remained cuffed to the bed, his head enclosed in her leather mask. Karin returned, wearing only her panties and snuggled up next to him. Just before she closed her eyes, she saw the end of the plastic pipe lying on the bed next to her. She picked it up and slipped it into the front of her panties, with the end resting deep in her crotch. She cuddled up to the guy who would for the next eight hours be breathing air from deep inside her panties. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch 2) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

Susan had been wearing corsets since she was a senior in high school. At first she wore them as part of her “goth” look but as she got into wearing them more and more she started wearing them because she enjoyed the constant constriction. Susan especially liked it when she had someone to lace her tightly and later would make her wear them long term. Dave had been her person of choice to lace her tight and the two had spent most of their college years together. ...

Tania had been riding my horses for years, along with me, but that’s another story! Today I had been planning a little surprise to stir up her kinky side. We’d already bought her all the kit she could use, and my god was she an amazing clothes horse, curves in all the right places, and yet still with a flat stomach and a weight you could comfortably throw around for hours at a time. I’d spent weeks working on the additions to the kit that would appeal to her bondage in public appetite for being in bondage and with the possibility of discovery. ...

Note: Added missing part of this story 24.09.15 here Nick was delighted that she had invited him for dinner. Karin was a fantastic looking woman, about 25 years old, she had recently moved to the country from Stockholm. Like many Swedish women, she was tall, slim and had long blond hair. She dressed casually, typically wearing a pair of blue jeans that just seemed to hug her waist and really showed off her great figure. ...

Tom had agreed to help with Elena with research for her thesis. She had explained to him in great detail the aim of the project which was to better understand how people react to captivity. To understand how people’s emotional state reacts when put into situations where they have absolutely no control. The science had gone way over Tom’s head, but Elena had helped him with his project and now it was time to repay the favour. ...

I wish I could have seen the look on your face when the courier delivered it all. I know the flower bouquet was a bit overdone and the box of chocolates extravagant, but I bet you had that cute knowing smirk when you read the note telling you to “wear your motorcycle boots, your black corset, and these, I’ll pick you up at 7” and opened the box to see the vibrating panties. At least, I hoped so, and I hoped this would help win you back. ...

Brian,at 5’6” tall, 170 lbs,late forties, takes a trip to Vegas once a year. He flies out on Thursday morning and flies back home on Monday. On the weekend visits, he likes to bet on college and pro football games during the day, take a nap, and then visit one of the many strip clubs available at night. He usually brings about $1,000 to bet on football, and around $4,000 to play with the dancers. He never takes credit cards to the clubs, knowing he would spend way more than intended if he brought them. ...

Sara kicked the door shut, then leaned against it to finish closing it before walking to the kitchen counter and setting down the three bags of groceries. The bag with the wine kept threatening to fall over, but she finally managed to get her hands free and start putting things away. She wished Josh would pay attention once in a while and help out. He knew she was going shopping. Just because she got done faster than expected was no reason not to help out. ...

Cindy was spending Friday night with several of her girlfriends drinking and talking about past boyfriends and having a good laugh about their choices in men. Linda asked why Cindy always wore her clothes so tight and why they always looked shiny. Linda was right Cindy always wore very tight clothes to show off her severally corseted waist and firm ass. The corset supported her large breasts forcing them upwards making them seem larger than they already were and leaving Cindy with heaving breasts. It gave her a forced sway when she walked enticing every man who saw her and making women jealous. Cindy explained that most of the time she wore latex or PVC and that she always preferred them over regular clothes because of the tightness and the wonderful feelings they gave her. ...

I always thought working on television would be a glamorous affair. I was wrong. I started working for our local news station in an entry level position. I came to learn later that this meant ‘gofer’. I spent my days getting coffees and running papers everywhere. The only bright spot in my day was Ashely. Ashley Ryanes was our weather girl. About twenty like I was she was a long legged blonde always wearing nice short shorts to show off her slender legs and perfect little ass. Her belly shirts always gave everyone a good view of her firm round cleavage. I loved doing things for her not only because so was so beautiful but also because she was the only person at the station who had bothered to learn my name. ...

“Well, what do you think?” With a shrug, Jess glanced around Brandon’s one room apartment. It looked pretty much the same as usual, with one exception. “Where’s the bed?” Grinning, Brandon moved to stand in the space his bed had once occupied. Now, instead of the large headboard, the wall sported an extension, rather like a closet. Still grinning, Brandon opened folding doors, revealing the bottom of his bed folded into the wall. Jess watched as he lowered it, legs unfolding from the outer end to support the weight. ...

My heart pounded in my ears almost as loud as the dirt pounding on the lid of the casket that was only inches above my face. I had asked for this, dreamed and fantasized about it for years, but I was quickly finding that my dreams and fantasies where a lot different than the hard cold reality of being buried alive. I strained against the straps that held me down, but it was useless. The leather straps were very tight, very secure, and held me nearly motionless. If only I hadn’t been so determined to feel like a prisoner, a captive. If only I hadn’t insisted that I be strapped down so tightly. ...

My heart pounded in my ears almost as loud as the dirt pounding on the lid of the casket that was only inches above my face. I had asked for this, dreamed and fantasized about it for years, but I was quickly finding that my dreams and fantasies where a lot different than the hard cold reality of being buried alive. I strained against the straps that held me down, but it was useless. The leather straps were very tight, very secure, and held me nearly motionless. If only I hadn’t been so determined to feel like a prisoner, a captive. If only I hadn’t insisted that I be strapped down so tightly. ...

Chapter 1 When Kate and Brad had seen the house, the cellar had been the selling point. When looking around the house they had opened a heavy door and gone down a flight of stairs into a typical looking basement, apart from the fact that just behind the stairs there was a heavy barred door and a few steps behind this door what could only be described as a jail cell. The cell was about 10 foot square, solid stonewalls on three sides and bars at the front, and the ceiling was an old heavy brick arch. ...

Beth pulled back the curtains by the door. It’s Him! She rushed to open the door standing in full view. She was naked, just as she was every time he came over. She was in full view of anyone who may glance in her direction and she loved it. The red head stepped out onto the porch wrapping her arms around him. He pulled her in kissing her powerfully in the sun light. Then he turned her around and with a swat to Beth’s bare ass he sent her running back into the house. ...

I was walking back to my desk with my lunch and I saw her in the courtyard eating lunch at one of the picnic tables, uncharacteristically alone. She is a petite girl in her twenties who had immigrated to the US from one of the countries reborn from the former Soviet Union. She has a warm personality and a beautiful body, especially her ass and legs. Well I couldn’t pass up this chance. ...

(story continues from The Process 7.1: Nanny & the Suit) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Magic, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex doll, Living latex suit, Automaton, Maid, Preg BDSM, Multiple gender roles. story continues from part 8 ...

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance 4: Bimbofication) Part 5: Stuck in a Loop “Three more weeks? Janice it’s already been two months!” I knew Tim would not take the news well. I had been sent on assignment to Los Angeles to oversee the set up a new distribution facility for my company. ‘Why me?’ You ask, I wish I knew. I am not qualified in any of this. It seems I am just a liaison between the contractor and the office so some VP can keep his wife’s social schedule. “I’m sorry dear, but there have been complications with the local electrical union over their contract and its holding up everything else.” ...

story continued from part one Chapter 2: New Rubber Toy Inducted The prostrate form, dazed and befuddled by the overwhelming sensory tour de force, almost instantly fell into another stupor as the vehicle slowed to a halt - the engine already silenced. After a few moments doors opened briefly and then closed - gently but seemingly with hurried purpose. She was suddenly stirred to consciousness as the hatch-cover to her compartment was unlatched and lifted upward with a squeal of hinges. ...

Chapter 01: The Train Tracks Sheila and I had known each other for about a year, been dating about six months, but had been into the kinky side of her personality for only a few weeks. As a matter of fact, this was the first time she had ever tried to get anyone to see or even witness what she called one of her major games. She had been wanting to show me something, that she said was one of her hottest self-bondage things, something she had done to herself many times before and never failed to wind up sexually exhausted every time she did it. Of course I was interested but she wouldn’t tell me much more about it, she said she was afraid I’d think her weird. She finally, after a lot of prodding and a little bit of threatening, volunteered that it involved her hanging by her wrists from a railroad bridge. She wouldn’t tell me any more, just wanted my promise that I would do whatever she asked and reassured me that it obviously didn’t hurt her, and it would be worth my time to watch. ...

Here I am bound bent over a coffee table. I have been this way for hours. Ever since the dinner party turned into a night of entertainment. My Dominus bound me here for her friends to use as they see fit. My lingerie is torn, my ass is red from multiple spankings, I have been fucked so many times by strap-on and the real thing I have lost count. My jaw aches from all the cock and all pussy I have pleased. The whole time I have been locked in my chastity belt. Denied an orgasm or even the right to be turned on by current state. ...

“Hey newbie wait up.” I turned and was looking into the breathless face of a gorgeous blond, with shoulder length blond hair andstunning blue eyes. She wore a white summer dress and kitten heels andI couldn’t help but notice the thick gold chain necklace she wore. “I wouldn’t exactly call myself a newbie. And you are?” I tore my eyes off her chain and stared at her,eye to eye. “So the Freshman is getting fresh!” She giggled. ...

I always had a morbid curiosity for certain things. One of them is knowing what it felt like to be buried alive. So a couple of frame carpenter pals helped me build a “burial box” in which I could experience burial without the risk of being snuffed. Since I’m a rather tall gal the box had to extend at least 6 (six) to 8 (eight) inches above my head & below my feet, there had to be a foot and a half to each side of my body. ...

I always had a morbid curiosity for certain things. One of them is knowing what it felt like to be buried alive. So a couple of frame carpenter pals helped me build a “burial box” in which I could experience burial without the risk of being snuffed. Since I’m a rather tall gal the box had to extend at least 6 (six) to 8 (eight) inches above my head & below my feet, there had to be a foot and a half to each side of my body. ...

story continued from part two Part Three I was getting harder by the moment. All thoughts of fucking a cyborg robot had left my mind. “It” was more ideal woman than I had ever seen. She was splendid. Tall, poised and covered in my new favourite material, rubber. I used to like leather, and imagined women in tight leather pants. I’d never explored the idea. My S.A.M. now blew that thought out of the water! It was rubber, latex, that I now knew I’d always wanted. I’d never knew, never known; but I realised now, that I’d not ever leave this Household, unless instructed. “Fetch me a hood, for you to wear.” ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Alice in Thunderland is a nerdy, sci-fi, fantasy, bdsm, romance. If you are not nerdy or into sci-fi fantasy, you can skim through the first half and go directly to the playroom scene. The BDSM is traditional and timeless. It involves all aspects - BD, DS, & SM. There is some erotic pain, but it is relatively mild. ...

(Story is based on a true story, names have been changed for privacy) My name is Tessa, I started doing self bondage a couple of months ago and I really enjoyed it. But in the first couple of weeks I was scared for being discovered while being bound and it really scared me off for doing heavy self bondage. And I didn’t want to call friends since I didn’t know anyone who liked it. But I decided to do an outside bondage scene. And I wanted to keep it simple for the first time, because I didn’t want to be discovered or something like that. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: More Games With Sophie Now that a decision had been made by the guys, Sophie and I could resume our tit-for-tat games and their consequences. At first I couldn’t believe how she had completely embraced it all; the dressing up, the role playing, the anticipation and the reward. She liked to play the dom but was equally comfortable in the role of sub. She was, in fact, ahead of me in her total acceptance, even love of it all. I knew within a short time that she would want to buy more latex clothing, for her to play out more roles, and to keep it all fresh. ...

Chapter 1: New Rubber Toy She was admirably ensconced on the bed; naked apart from the totally occlusive rubber hood enveloping her freshly shaved pate. She could not see, could barely hear and could utter little more than throaty grunts or moans such was the effectiveness of the breath-through, inflatable gag occupying her jaw aching mouth. The hood was secured to her head by means of a truly extreme posture collar whose rolled rubber edges added a measure of comfort that belied the considerable discomfort of compressive pressure on her throat as well as the strict denial of head movement. It also lent her an almost alien, dehumanised and vaguely insect aspect. ...

(story continues from The Black Panties Of Submission) continued from part one Part Two Needless to say I went out the next morning and bought some books to read up on pets, and to do some other shopping. I came home in the early afternoon to a clean apartment, and a committed pet husband still wearing my, or should I say his black panties. I was just a little crossed with him for hiding his domestic skills from me previously, but how can one stay angry when your pet has done exactly what you have told him to do? ...

story continued from part one Part Two “Good! Very good, sir!… I’ll let you out now.” “…what would’ve happened if I didn’t agree?!” I exclaimed. “…well! I’d’ve drugged you again; probably with some hallucinogens, and had some friends place you back in your van in a remote spot, for you to wake up; probably late for work on Monday, wondering if this was real or just a dream.” “Oh… I’m glad I agreed. I hate being late for werk!” I chuckled. I could feel the vacuum rack loosening about me. ...

I was at home making a sandwich when my phone rang signalling a text from my mistress. I was alone so I dropped what I was doing and checked the message. “Are you alone and at home?” I quickly typed my response “Yes to both, Mistress.” “Drop your pants and start masturbating. I want you to cum for me. You have four minutes.” I texted my reply with my right hand while releasing my pants with my left “Yes, Mistress.” ...

story continues from part two Part 3: The Party Friday I slept long and deep, a contented mind at peace. When I eventually stirred my mind was filled with thoughts of Rubber Maid, those wonderful moments in the playroom. I wondered if I would ever discover her identity. Whilst I was wrestling with those thoughts the door unlocked and she entered my room, resplendent in her maid’s costume which shimmered under the bright lights. I sat up in bed and she placed a large lap tray across my thighs delivering a superb continental breakfast with orange juice. She avoided eye contact but I noticed that her hood had a buckled gag attached rather than a completely sealed mouth. ...

“Fancy rope work.” Kayla said. “Dean’s been teaching me a few tricks and I’m showing off.” Marisa said. “We’re good matchmakers, I was worried about you living in the same building.” Kayla said. “That’s been a plus.” Marisa said. Marisa finishes the last knot on Kayla’s chair tie and goes to the sofa to check the knots on Stacy’s hogtie. “So it’s going well?” Stacy said. “He’s so easy to be with, we get along on everything and he makes me laugh.” Marisa said. ...

Logan turned the knob and let himself into the house. He called out his greetings as he normally did. “In here, Sir!” came back to him from the living room. Placing his bags down near the door, he made his way towards the voice that answered him. “How was your day, My Lord?” His dear Elle was seated in one of the recliners, stretched out. She dropped the foot rest as he entered the room. He crossed over to her and leaned down for his kiss. Her tongue played across his lips and teeth, briefly, but thoroughly exploring his mouth, as he returned in kind. ...

By now the world (especially our family) must know that Techster and I enjoy challenging each other with some very “adult XXX rated games”. Once again we had a discussion about “simple bondage” and I told Techster that I could win any “bondage simplified” challenge with just one item. What I didn’t tell him was that I had a plan using nothing but a combination lock. Of course I planned to use an existing eyebolt on our privacy fence and the “Ring of steel” collar that he always wears. ...

Never underestimate a best friend. I have been into bondage since my teens. I can remember back to my little brother Ricky and me tying each other up, always trying to outdo the other. We would go into to the woods tying each other to trees and watch while the other tried to get loose. Whenever he would tie me up I always for some reason got aroused didn’t realize why but I enjoyed it, until he crossed the line. ...

Whilst this story is mostly true, there’s just a little creative license in the details, enjoy. Like all things in life, sometimes you have to take the initiative, even if it means taking away your own control. Sometimes it works, other times it doesn’t. This is one of those stories. A few days ago, on a cold, wet Sunday, I had to clear some land we’d been renting but, with our tenancy up, everything had to go and with no intention of taking our children into the howling wind and rain, I did it all myself, moving a lot of heavy items in the process. On my return, my wife promised that later, she’d give me a rub down and a blow job. Amazingly, I didn’t think anything of it at the time and we went about the rest of our day. ...

Lori had been fascinated by corsets since she was a little girl and her great grandmother had laced her into her “training” corset from when she had been small. Lori had loved the tight compression and the feeling of being continuously hugged and for some reason even had feelings in her “special place” arising from the restrictions the corset put on her. Her great grandma would lace her tightly each time she visited and Lori would beg to spend her summers with her. ...

Joan arrived at the lake house after a two hour drive. They have been meeting out here without Ken’s wife knowing for almost two years The dark haired woman smiled at the thought. She did notice the absence of his car. Digging out her cell phone Joan sent him a text. “I’m here” The reply came a minute later. “I’m in town. Be there soon. Go inside.” Smiling Joan went into the lake house. She had been meeting Ken out here once a month for the last year or so. His wife never came out here so it was really safe for them to meet. Entering the “Play Room” as they called it Joan saw several things laid out for her on the bed. The bed was a youth bed, slightly shorter in length and a bit wider than a twin. It was made of metal with solid bed posts just the right size for handcuffs. There was one set of handcuffs attached to each bed post and she knew from experience that they would hold her securely with very little wiggle room. ...

The skyline shone so beautifully at night, and Caroline’s room for the evening was a high rise hotel suite with a beautiful downtown view. It was late, she had no idea how late, as she gazed out into the dark cityscape. The skyscrapers were decorated with a few remaining lit offices and apartments, all above parallel streams of white and red on the streets below. She mused about the stories behind the late-night commotions. What temptations, pressures, or pleasures could lure people from the comfort of their beds. Whether they were up by choice or not. Was she? ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 5: Slave Contract) Part Six Chapter 16: The Slave Demo For the next two weeks, jasmine cleaned the house and learned how to cook like a professional chef. Each evening she was taken to the dungeon by Racheal and was used in bondage on various pieces of equipment. The control belt was removed during these sessions, and Racheal would spank, cane, paddle, flog and whip her. Also use clamps and other items of pain. One night jasmine was stretched on the rack face up as taunt as Racheal thought she could take. Over the next hour Racheal applied small clothespins until her body was covered with two hundred clothespins. Jasmine could barely stand the pain but slowly her body again took over and soon she was on the verge of an orgasm. Using a fly swatter, Racheal proceeded to whack the clothespins off of jasmine. As each pin was swatted off the pain increased and before Racheal had finished jasmine had two wonderful orgasms. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues 4) Part 5 He lay there half-dozing in exhaustion in his severe overnight mummification, his lower back aching, along with a dull headache, his pulse pounding in his earplugged, wrapped-down head. He sighs and groans in his super-tight, rigid immobility, having had way more than enough of this. She has forced him way beyond what he could reasonably endure physiologically, if he were to have any say over it, and this has gone into the realm of serious torture. His cock and balls are trapped in the small, tight tubular stainless steel chastity device and crushed down by the tight wrap and tape. He has thought all night about getting her locked into her chastity device that the devious Angela had told him about. Suddenly his small breathing hole through the duct-tape over his hard round 2” PVC gag is covered and he vocalizes in surprise and also relief that this hellish ordeal is nearing the end at last. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: A Doll’s Life Hiss. Hiss. Silence. Hiss. Wheeze. Silence. These are my constant companions now, the sounds of laboured, regulated breathing controlled by a force infinitely greater than myself. I know it is my breath, yet it does not seem to belong to me; I can feel the cool air rush in and out of my lungs through the narrow plastic tube between my lips and yet it somehow feels as though I were hearing it from a distance, a faint echo. The whistle of oxygen is muffled by the super heavy thick latex hood that encases my head entirely; the black rubber contracted to press against every inch of my head deadens the sound of the outside world, and the thick wax applied to my ears mutes even the internal gasps of my abused torso. ...

story continued from part four Part 5: The Honeymoon The pealing of bells from the castle’s belfry still rang in my ears as my beloved Mistress Latexa and I stepped into the bright sunshine splashing upon the patio just outside the wedding hall. Only moments before a lusty and heartfelt cheer had erupted from the assembled congregation as she and I were joined in a bond that could never be torn asunder, the pledging of one soul to the care and control of another for all eternity. ...

story continued from part five Part 6: The Chair I could not fathom what the large, nondescript box was when it first arrived, I knew only that Mistress was beside herself with excitement, flashing her Cheshire Cat grin at me as she signed for the package and ordered me to take it downstairs into the playroom while not unpacking it, placing it next to the industrial-strength vacuum pump she had also mysteriously purchased. It was Friday afternoon, and Mistress had just returned from work. She had already informed me I would not be performing any maid chores this weekend, that she had rather more intriguing plans for me which she took great pleasure in not disclosing. ...

Lori sits in the chair Mark had built just for her and these moments. Lori’s hands shake from anticipation and the kind of frustration that can only be caused by locking a highly sexual woman in a chastity belt for three weeks. Lori loved being controlled by Mark but leaving her locked up, unable to satisfy any of her sexual needs and to be made to suck his cock at least once a day was too cruel. Mark had told her yesterday he was going out of town for a week making her think she would be left unsatisfied for another seven days. ...

I lay there and struggled against the cuffs and chains that held me fast to the bed. There was no use pleading – even if my muffled sounds through the gag could have been understood, Dave had made it quite clear that I was going to be there until he decided it was time to let me out. There had been a time in our bondage games when he got bored before I was ready to be released – leaving me feeling rather let down, but that had all changed since the arrival of Angela. I need to explain about Angela – but to do that I must go back to the beginning. ...

(story continues from Doll Play 2) Part Three “This is all your fault.” “And how do you figure that?” Jessica Stein glared at her partner, Simon Jones. At this moment, she would have loved nothing more than to slap him. Unfortunately, even that satisfaction was denied her. Jessica stood with her back to a metal pole. Her arms, stretched over her head, were cuffed together, the cuffs themselves attached to a ring mounted on the pole. A broad strap around her waist held her pressed firmly back against the pole. In front of her, Simon stood against a second pole, identically bound. ...

James could almost sense her high heels walking toward him. He could not wait for his rubber bondage session with his ex-girlfriend to start. James had been sent a number of emails from his ex, they had started coming through a couple of days ago. He had not talked to her for over two years and was shocked to see her communicating with him. The relationship had been great and they got on very well with each other. The reason it fell apart was down to his fetishes and the fact she was not into anything kinky. But as he read the emails, his eyes dropped to the floor. ...

I am a happily married fortysomething, who loves his wife more than life itself. Maybe that is the reason that ‘straying’ is only ever as far as taking matters into my own hands, as such. I worry sometimes that something isn’t quite right with me. I am almost always like a dog on heat and have some mildly kinky ideas and items squirreled away. My wife is a decade younger than me, but she doesn’t like anything kinky, although she has tried dressing up, role playing and tying up with me in the first throes of our relationship. She also appears to be more grounded in reality and lovemaking is great, but vanilla and a little less frequent than my desires. ...

Bill walked gruffly into the bedroom, still dressed in his suit and tie from work. He held a chain in a clenched fist which led somewhere beyond the threshold. The chain suddenly snagged and he heard a strained rustling from out of sight. Giving the chain a stern yank, he overcame its resistance and Alice came stumbling into the room, the chain attaching to a leather collar buckled around her neck. She might have removed it, but similarly daunting leather cuffs kept her hands bound securely behind her back. ...

I have been doing bondage, self-bondage and cross-dressing since I was a teen. I have always kept it hidden and felt uncomfortable talking about my fetishes for years. I only wear women’s clothing when I do bondage because I want to put myself in the role of damsel in distress and get the point of view from the woman’s experience. I was teaching a woman (call her Jane) about bondage and she was aware of my experience with self-bondage, but I never went into any great detail. We had a professional, non-communicative relationship as I was teaching her some rigging and she was talking about her boyfriend and other women. ...

(This story is dedicated to one of the most beautiful bondage models I have ever seen and the first bondage beauty I ever watched, I would like to thank her for her performances, her exquisite body and dedication to the positions she allowed herself to be put into, Thanks “Brandy” ) Krystal felt horny and a little bored she hadn’t had any shoots all week and missed the tight bondage she craved so much and decided to treat herself to some self bondage. She stood in her closet deciding what to wear noticing her catsuit that would leave her breasts uncovered and smiled as it fit her mood and gave her an idea to add some breast bondage to her game time. Pulling the suit from the hanger she took the matching hood and the box of chains with her collars and clamps and dropped them on the bed. ...

Austin had a bucket list item to address. He’d heard so much about fetish balls & wanted to express his love of latex by coming out of the shadows & wearing it in public. He had acquired a modest collection over the years, as he faced the downhill side of middle age & slid into his senior years, including a couple of good, shiny catsuits & a fair number of hoods, with a variety of zipped closures, stretch over-the-head styles, colors & weights. Having reached the point where he feared growing too old to participate & increasingly fearing regret for his lack of action, he began to make plans. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Rubbermaid Training Thursday The door opened shattering my deep sleep, vivid dreams of rubber, bondage and sex had occupied my subconscious, my rigid cock was testament to those thoughts. I sat up in bed as light flooded the room, Gimp swung open the door and Rubbermaid entered carrying a tray, resplendent in her black rubber uniform. The combination of the rustling rubber and the reflective glossy black surface made my cock twitch. ...

story continued from part one Authors Note: A little later than planned here is part 2 of Jill in a box thanks to everyone who commented and on the forum and sent emails it was much appreciated. I’m writing part 3 now as well so they’ll be more to come. Jill In a Box Part 2: Miss Sophie Sophie smiled at me, she was being so cool about this, which just added to my embarrassment. ...

(This is a repost - The original lives at: https://fetlife.com/users/12075/posts/2354782 ) (The following is a work of fiction… but it contains nothing that could not be real under other circumstances.) Yesterday, when I was discussing this with my best friend, the conversation was straight to the point. He asked: “You know, you’ve done this before. And you’ve gotten hurt every time. Heck, you’ve even done this with HER before. What makes you think it will go any differently this time?” ...

I had started thinking about a gift for my wife for Christmas months ago, deciding to give her a new sex toy, namely me. I had seen Gord’s chic wrapper and thought I could make something similar all be it very basic and use it on myself to “gift wrap” her newest toy. I already had an electric motor from a failed pump and easily made a turn table strong enough to hold me and bought a control switch for the speed of the turn table. Once I had that completed I made two posts to hold the plastic wrap with two large nuts that would control the rising and lowering of the wrap. ...

story continued from part three Part 4: Rosie’s Story - Betty buys the “Farm” Playing in that old barn with the other girls had its effect on Rosie, just as it had with the other girls. She had a great time in the company of the “gang”, and enjoyed the secret club that they called the “Gang of 4”. She was always a very private person and did not let the others know how she felt about their more daring escapades. She just seemed to go along for the ride. Unassuming and innocent as she might seem, this river flowed deep. ...

Part 1: Rubber Reveal Saturday My deep sleep was interrupted by bells, alarm bells from my neighbour’s house across the road. I jumped out of bed, opened the curtains and observed the flashing blue neon light on the alarm box. I groaned inwardly as I knew I had to investigate as I had agreed to keep watch on Bob’s house while he was away. Thankfully my wife was away for seven days on a “girlie” holiday so she was spared the 3.20am alarm call! ...

Here’s a sequel to my story, “A Visit from St. Kinkolas,” which I wrote in response to some of the comments that it was “left hanging.” Kinkmas Morning (A Visit From St. Kinkolas, Part 2) As Santa Claus had predicted, and as Brenda had expected, it was a long, hard wait until morning. The Christmas magic worked to spare her any physical discomfort—she even dozed off for a very brief time—but she was in an agony of worry and fear as to what would become of her and of Greg. No one else had keys to her apartment, other than Greg, and he, like her, was tied up and trapped there. She had no idea who else, if anyone, might have keys to Greg’s apartment, where she was. What if some friend or family member burst in to wish a “Merry Christmas”, and found her like this? She would just die–. She struggled fruitlessly against the magic bondage, but the velvet ribbons held her bound relentlessly. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Stacy Kendell James stared glumly at the laptop’s screen. Downstairs, Stacey Morris was overseeing the unloading of yet another truckload of furniture for her new house. Forbidden clothing, Kendell could only hide here in an upstairs room until the movers left. Just yesterday, Kendell had lost what was probably the strangest race ever. She and Stacey, both nude, each securely bound by her own hand, had struggled through the empty rooms searching for the keys they needed to release themselves. Stacey had won that race, leaving Kendell her complete slave for the weekend. ...

story continued from part six Chapter 7: Cassandra is Whipped! “Kiss the whip!” ordered Mistress Allison. Never in her entire life had Cassandra ever felt so exposed and vulnerable! She realized that until now she had merely been playing around the edges of submission. Cassandra realized that her prior experiences before entering Beth’s house had been the equivalent of dipping her toes in the water. Everything that she had done here was merely preparation for what she would now undergo! ...

(story continues from Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 2: Dan in Seattle) Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

Attn: Readers please feel free to send e-mail to the author. I do want to hear from you! Please mention whatever newsgroup or Website that you read this story from so that I can keep track of my own work! *** Chapter 1: A Brush With Death For the first time in her life, Cassandra Martin was afraid that she was going to die. Here she was, driving through rural Pennsylvania in a true Blizzard, and lost! ...

story continued from part one Chapter 2: The Bondage Imperative Captive in her wooden prison, Cassandra had time to decompress and review the afternoon’s events; which had shocked and surprised her. Had she really volunteered to strip naked before Allison & Kate; put on a collar and bracelets; and then submit to the invasion of her body and punishment by the riding crop? What could possibly have possessed her to do it; and worse; enjoy it? ...

story continued from part three Chapter 4: Shared Captivity “Lift your hair,” ordered Mistress Allison. It was early evening, and Cassandra and Mistress Allison were standing in the basement next to the washing machine. Displayed on the domestic appliance were a collar; a set of gleaming handcuffs; a leash; and a red rubber ball gag. It didn’t take much to make a girl helpless! Cassandra stood silently as Mistress Allison locked the leather collar around her neck. She was wearing a blouse and skirt; and a pair of high heels on her feet; with nothing underneath. ...

I married too young and was divorced by 25. He was having an affair with his slutty assistant in the venture capital firm, and I hired a private detective to prove it! I got the car, the house, the cat and a big check every month. It was more house than I needed in an exclusive, gated community, with five bedrooms, a fully furnished basement and a three car garage, all of which provided me lots of “play” opportunities. But what I liked most about it was the secluded, fenced backyard with a huge garden, pool and hot tub. I still worked a steady job as a personal trainer because I really liked my work. And, because I made my own schedule, I always had time for myself too. ...

The two things that have fascinated Jim since he was young were robots and bondage. Jim always liked to be on the losing team of cops and robbers and always wanted to be the robots he saw in the movies. It was more the robots that drove him to be an engineer in hope to be able to build a real one but as he learned about his trade the more he began to apply his skills towards bondage. ...

I am a 65yr old Male that has been playing with self bondage for as many years as I can remember. I have always tried to be safe and sure of not getting caught unless I wanted my wife to find me because I couldn’t get out. I have found a Dungeon but as many know it costs for the pleasure of someone else to use you as you wish to be. It is very hard to find someone who enjoys giving what you are craving. So you turn to self-bondage. So on with my story (true). ...

Jenny and I had been together for almost three years. We had met at a Halloween party when I couldn’t take my eyes off her incredible costume. I had stared so long openly fascinated by her she finally came over and asked for my name. She had looked so amazing as a leather Elvira. With the extremely tight bodice pushing her perfect breasts up high and the skirt that stretched tightly down to her knees I almost couldn’t think of what my name was when she asked. ...

Amy was searching the web for someone to make her dreams come true. She wanted to be kept in unbelievable extreme bondage. She wanted her body and mind to be torture and broken. She wanted to be screaming into her gag and crying behind her blindfold. She needed to have her limbs bound and controlled. She wished to have her pussy and ass played with and cruelly punished. She wanted her muscles to be sore and stiff. She wanted her skin to be turned bright red and heavily marked. She wanted a foul taste in her mouth and a horrible smell up her nose. She wanted to be forced to sweat and drool. She wanted the restraints to dig into her body. She wanted to be imprisoned in her dream session and kept there for as long as possible. She was trying to find the perfect master or mistress for her dreams to become real. ...

It is no secret that my wife, Techie, and I enjoy experimenting and playing adult games. Some of the things we do are not original but are inspired by something we have read in Gromet’s Plaza. In this case we read and enjoyed the bondage piece “My Life as a Dog” by Richard and I said, “May I be your pet for a day?“ Techie gave me one of her “sneaky” smiles that should have been a warning; but I was determined to try it. Our med kit had some heavy-duty cling wrap tape I got that out. Then I went to my workshop and cut off two pieces of two three and a half inches of two-inch diameter soft rubber hose. In preparation for what was about to come I stripped down so the only thing I was wearing was my CB6000 male chastity device. We still had the locking collar, chromed chain leash left over from a Halloween costume party as well as the anti-bark shock collar we had gotten when we were caring for my son’s dog. ...

A TV show host discovers the truth about “The Guide.” Edwina Barrington looked directly into the camera as the theme music slowly faded away and intoned, “Tonight’s episode of Paranormal Investigators is very special to me for several reasons. First of all, it is Halloween night, and that makes any paranormal investigation special. But secondly and much more importantly for me, this is the site and the phenomenon that began it all for me. This is where I first became interested in the paranormal. We are in my home town, and tonight we shall investigate ‘The Guide.’” ...

She had been working on these products for years, even before she graduated top of her class as a chemical engineer she was working on the idea of women’s undergarments that could be made to shape a woman’s body to the way she desired it to be shaped. Her first two products were very popular but still worked as “pre shaped” girdles and fanny shapers. If the woman didn’t fit into the sizes available she was out of luck. These products had made her a comfortable sum of money but she had not protected her patent rights and lost out on millions in sales. Her new idea was made to be adjustable in the areas that a particular woman wanted and still be undetectable under almost any clothes. Her skills with chemical engineering made it easy for her to find a combination of chemical and fabric that would allow heat from a normal hair drier to cause the fabric to shrink, and once the fabric cooled it would not shrink again no matter how much heat was applied. The fabric was a close weave of cotton and latex and would remain stretchy but just pulled in much firmer in the areas that were heated. All the chemicals used were safe for human contact both by themselves and when mixed together. ...

This is a work of my personal fantasy. I’ve been planning this night for a long time. My girlfriend Eliza will be coming over and she has no idea what I have in store for her. We’ve been dating for only a few months but I know that she’s the one for me. I want to make our relationship more permanent. She arrives just on time for dinner. I’ve been cooking all day trying to make this a special meal. Eliza is 5’8 with perfectly wide hips and small waist. She’s blessed with natural red hair just past shoulder level and beautiful green eyes. ...

“This is fantastic!” Kendell James stared around her at the huge rooms of her friend’s new house. Beside her, Stacey Morris smiled. “It’ll look even better once it’s furnished,” she replied. “As it is, it’s perfect for what I have in mind for today. Come with me.” Curious, Kendell followed Stacey through the large rooms, watching as her friend closed some doors, while making sure others stood open. Finally, they stood in one of the upstairs bedrooms. ...

Dan Westgate opened bleary eyes and gazed fuzzily around. A feeling that something wasn’t quite right had brought him out of sleep, but the room looked just as it always did when he woke on Saturday morning after a night out with friends. Shrugging off the vague feeling, he made to rise, only to find out that not everything was just as it usually was. Still groggy with sleep and the after effects of a night of drinking, he struggled to figure out what was different. First, he lay in the center of the bed, arms stretched out over his head. Not a position he usually slept in, but now, for some reason, he couldn’t move from that position. Also, his mouth felt strangely dry, as if it were packed with cotton, and he couldn’t close it. Slowly, his mind cleared, bringing details into sharper focus. ...

(story continues from Sisterly Curator) Part 2 After what seemed like an eternity and falling asleep several times, there was a brief buzz swiftly followed by the lights flickering into life. A few more seconds and I could hear the door being unlocked. Jade walked over to me calmly, unclipped the chains, and helped me up into a sitting position. “What time is it?” my voice cracked and croaked. “It’s about 7:30” she said calmly. ...

(story continues from My Journey 2: Ten days later…) Part 3: The Final Decision When I woke up, it took me a little while to figure out where I was and what had happened to me. I did notice that I was not wearing anything other than my lingerie, meaning that at some time, Mistress and her husband had removed my clothing. The chastity device was still on my cock but the dildo, as I realized, was no longer inside me. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Bondage Animal The whip made light work of her beautiful rubber ass as it smashed powerfully into it again and again. Her gag and hood removed all but the loudness of her screams, moans and cries from reaching him. Not that they had any impacted on his relentless games and sickening torment. The bull whip had left her legs and butt completely sore and red. The pain had made her fall into her restraints as sweat dripped from her rubber pig hood. The metal stocks she was bound in stayed totally still and immovable. The rubber slave captive within them was starting to break. She was crying to herself under the warm sweat filled hood as she feel a light tapping on her right breast. ...

Lois had been working on her bondage chair for months since she had purchased it, fine tuning her needs and desires making additions to it to make it hold and torture her the way she had always dreamed of. Lois had always enjoyed pain during sex and through the years needed more and more and could find no one who would escalate it as she needed, they had all been afraid of hurting her and even when she was able to feel what she wanted it was almost always when someone would make a mistake and the marks left behind made it hard to explain out in the real world. ...

Julie called me at work just as I was getting ready to go home asking if I would come by tomorrow morning to help her into a “situation” normally this would come up in the evening or the weekend and meant that she wanted me to come by and help her into or a out of some form of bondage. I explained that I would have very little time in the morning and she said she would have everything else ready and it wouldn’t take more than 10 to 15 minutes. I laughed and said ok and hung up thinking about the last time I got a mysterious call from her. ...

If you were to ask Sophie what her hobbies were, she would probably tell you that she enjoyed playing tennis, horse riding, reading, going to the cinema & socializing with friends. In fact, when the question of spare time activities cropped up on surveys or job application forms, these were the things she always wrote down. But there was one hobby that she would never allow prospective employers - or indeed virtually anyone else - know about. For Sophie’s favourite pastime was a form of pleasure neither understood nor appreciated by the vast majority of the population. In fact, if she was ever to reveal her carefully concealed secret to the outside world, she would, she felt certain, be labeled weird, kinky, perverted, or even worse. Therefore she kept her ultimate passion to herself. ...

It has been some time since we had engaged in some fetish activity and I was keenly awaiting another opportunity to dress up and hopefully be publicly humiliated again. Then it arrived – an invitation to a party where the theme was “What I wanted to be when I grow up.” The person hosting the party was a friend of my wife, and she was well known for hosting rather extreme parties. Extreme in the sense that anything goes, from skinny dipping in the pool to topless waitresses to rather revealing outfits for the ladies mainly. ...

It has been some time since we had engaged in some fetish activity and I was keenly awaiting another opportunity to dress up and hopefully be publicly humiliated again. Then it arrived – an invitation to a party where the theme was “What I wanted to be when I grow up.” The person hosting the party was a friend of my wife, and she was well known for hosting rather extreme parties. Extreme in the sense that anything goes, from skinny dipping in the pool to topless waitresses to rather revealing outfits for the ladies mainly. ...

It had been Lori’s idea to start wearing corsets full time, she had begun craving the compression and enjoyed the silhouette the confining garments gave her but always seemed to find a reason to loosen them. John had supported her when she made the decision to wear them and had told her that once she started she would not be able to back out, not wanting to waste the money and time training his servant for nothing. She had worn the first two he had bought her regularly for several months before agreeing she would not back out and together they had custom ordered several more in different styles and sizes. Her goal was to maintain a 16 inch waist but had never found a corset that fit her comfortably at that size so she continuously loosened them after John had laced them for her, even her favorite corsets the most restrictive she had found and held her waist in tightly from her hips to her rib cage she would loosen within hours of them being tightened down. ...

Sitting behind her large work station Janet dreamed of her new project, it was almost ready and soon she would be perpetually tormented and teased in her own creation, only the computer and the people using their keyboards at work would be determining how much she would enjoy her predicament, the duration and how much she would be tortured and none of them would even know they were secretly controlling her life of pleasure and pain. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Saturday As I heard the front door slam shut I started sobbing into the pillow. How did tonight get so far out of control? In just a couple weeks I had fallen for Mark, but I had not yet told him that sometimes I need bondage. How do you bring that up in conversation at dinner? It took me a year to tell my ex-fiance, and he left me over it. No, I did the right thing. I had to tell him now. In my head I reviewed tonight for the thousandth time. ...

Bruce was bored. It was another one of those cheer up Janet visits that his wife insisted on making. Not that he minded seeing his buxom brunette sister-in-law. But the conversation always seemed to revolve around cooking. Since her husband had disappeared and been declared dead, Janet had done a complete make over. She looked younger, her skin silken smooth and her breasts much fuller. Bruce suspected some insurance money spent on plastics but was too discrete to ask. ...

story continued from part four = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week five of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Judy leaned against the kitchen counter as she nibbled on her dinner, John stood across the room staring at her from behind admiring her thin body, the extreme shorts she wore only for him originally made as a joke when she had started cutting an old pair of jeans into shorts and continued to cut them as she modeled them raising the hem between each cut, both of them laughing as she continued to cut away the material until the openings for her legs went directly from the thin seam in her crotch almost straight to the belt line making them a denim thong leaving both perfectly round ass cheeks fully exposed and cutting deeply into her pussy. ...

Lisa had learned through experience that more than three latex catsuits made it difficult to move around freely especially when she laced the latex corset tight over the first one, normally when she was in a playful mood she would stretch two over her toned body and do her weekly shopping or clean her house, today would be different. Waking still sealed in rubber Lisa relieved herself then eased two large vibrators into her holes before stepping into another catsuit then laced her corset on trying to close it, making her gasp as she strutted around her room letting her body adjust. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 With the grace and skill of long practice, Jordan slipped through the large building. Earlier, she’d heard voices in the room she now approached, but they’d seemed to move off, leaving her target area silent and inviting. To those in the know, Jordan McNair was the ‘go to’ girl for scientific espionage. During her career, she’d made her way into some of the most secure labs in the world, so getting into this old converted factory had been child’s play. Now all that remained was to find the information she’d been so well paid to retrieve. ...

Robotic arms were nothing new, in fact they were considered “old school” but Janet’s design was different, instead of being clumsy and able to do only bulk tasks her design was extremely nimble with multiple grasping tongs or “fingers” available in each projection making it able to not only lift and manipulate heavy objects up to a thousand pounds but could handle fragile items so small and fragile they could hardly be seen by the human eye. Janet had been designing her arm since graduating from college and after four years she thought she had tested it enough to show it to her boss. Janet had always been welcome to visit her boss mostly because he enjoyed watching her fantastic body move under the tight clothes Janet always wore. ...

story continued from part three = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week four of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Jade sat struggling against the bonds she had applied to her body almost ten days ago, her mind cannot remember why she is restrained or why she is blind, deaf and mute, she can feel her tongue and make sounds but cannot speak. Her wrists are bound by steel cuffs that are attached to chains linked to the cuffs around her ankles, how or why they were placed on her she doesn’t know, her feet ache and seem to be held in a pointed position but yet she can walk on her toes if she has to, the wide steel belt around her waist cuts deeply into her skin holding her wrists closely to it. Jade slowly drifts off to sleep still struggling with her bonds and the thoughts of why she is being tormented. ...

Saturday Breakfast ‘Marry in haste, repent at leisure’ a wise man once said. That was really the story of my almost six years with Janet. Janet was chief surgical nurse at the major hospital in our city and I was a patient having minor surgery after an accident. I don’t know what she saw in me but, for my part, I was attracted to this spectacular beauty as soon as I saw her. After my release I invited her out and our courtship proceeded in whirlwind fashion. Soon we found that sex with each other was spectacular and soon after that we married. ...

Saturday Breakfast ‘Marry in haste, repent at leisure’ a wise man once said. That was really the story of my almost six years with Janet. Janet was chief surgical nurse at the major hospital in our city and I was a patient having minor surgery after an accident. I don’t know what she saw in me but, for my part, I was attracted to this spectacular beauty as soon as I saw her. After my release I invited her out and our courtship proceeded in whirlwind fashion. Soon we found that sex with each other was spectacular and soon after that we married. ...

If he hadn’t won a little over three million dollars, after paying the taxes it would never have happened. From the beginning of their marriage they were into bondage. Nothing serious, no-one ever got hurt, just play. She was the dominant one and he loved being submissive. He had a good paying job and worked Mondays through Fridays and always had the weekends off. They decided to not have children as it would interfere with their play time, it was that important to them. And the sex afterwards was fantastic. The role playing intensified their desires and when it came time to climax it was an explosion. ...

I am not saying if this is a true story or not, I will let the readers make up their own minds. My form tutor had asked something that morning about helping the drama department with set building, getting ready for the school play that was going ahead in the coming weeks. I had not really paid much attention other than being vaguely aware of what was going on. At this time I had just turned 18 and being in the upper sixth form, a prefect no less, I had lots of time on my hands. Being a prefect at this particular school you were expected to help out the staff with break times and keeping order in the corridors, as a thank you for this we were treated with access to the staff room, and the coffee was bottom less, this was quite a help as most of the time, most of us were a bit worse for wear! ...

Tony Walker couldn’t believe his luck. With multiple convictions for assault, rape and murder, the best he could have hoped for was life in prison filing an endless series of appeals to hold off the inevitable death sentance. Then, amazingly, he’d been taken from his cell and sent here. The army, he’d been told, needed his help, and the court had agreed to commute his sentance. All he had to do was help the army for a few years, and he’d be a free man. It was unbelievable. ...

(story continues from Allie’s Initiation) Part Two I was still at a loss as to why Val had taken me under her wing with such force when we had met, but it was exactly the thing that I had needed at the time. I wasn’t the one to make advances on anybody, and not really the type to take them either. Val was different, but what made her so different was that she had decided to be. She had grabbed me with two hands and hadn’t let me go. Not that there was much holding required, I was quite happy to be there in her grasp. ...

Angie was used to the steel collar, the weight never letting her forget its presence and its width keeping her from ever looking down again, the ankle and wrist cuffs she had worn for the last two years had taken some time to let her mind adjust that they like the collar they could never be removed, her Mistress had them all custom made for her, and each fitting perfectly her Mistress having zero tolerance for errors, even when her Mistress locked the steel chastity belt with its attached thighs cuffs on her telling her she was relieving Angie of her of the burden of having to make any decisions about her life or any choice in saying no to anyone who made advances on her and allowing her to service her Mistress or anyone her Mistress chose for her to service without question. ...

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training) Part 3: Rebellion & Retribution Amber woke with a start. There was somebody in her room. There was somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. Amber’s eyes sprung open and she almost screamed. Then she stopped herself. It was a young woman. No older than Amber and quite small. The girl was almost naked. She wore a cinch around her waist similar to Amber’s but tight. Much tighter than Amber’s. Amber gasped. She had metal cuffs on her wrists that were joined with a light chain about eighteen inches long. Around her neck was a shiny chrome collar. Her mouth was covered by a flesh colored panel and on closer inspection it was clear that the panel held something in her mouth. ...

(story continues from School for Lesbian Subs) Chapter Two Part 4 We emerged from the stall and stopped. Mistress Tania was standing before us, arms crossed and eyebrow raised. ‘What kept you?’ She seemed to notice the moisture around Emma’s lips and then smiled, ‘ahh, I see. Put her with the others and then wait for me.’ Emma lead me around to the back of the stable to a waist high rail where all the others were tied, bent over. ...

This is a fictional story, about a young man named Pat, about 22 years of age, going to a sushi restaurant unlike any other with friends. The story is open-ended to the point where others can write themselves into the story. There are a few clues as to what to do and most of all I hope you enjoy the story. * My friends and I all decided to get sushi the other night. This is one part of the tale from that night. This sushi place was like no other restaurant in the area. There were quite a few sushi and hibachi restaurants, but this one brought the kink out of all of us. I personally, had no idea what we were going to, but I was fortunate enough to bring along several zentai suits, like I always do. I had chosen to wear a shiny black spandex zentai suit with a cock sheath underneath my vanilla clothing. ...

Part 1: Cleansing Friday “You sure you don’t want to go with us?” “Mom, the doctor said no foreign foods for the next couple of weeks. I’ll be damned even if I eat the normal food that we eat at home.” “I still think that one of us should stay and help you out.” “I’m a big girl now. Actually, a woman.” I tried to make that clear. They both took one solid stare at me. Investigating my body. Never had I felt so violated by my parents until now. It’s as if they peered deep into my soul and knew my intent of the upcoming weekend. Mom squinted her eyes and scrunched her lips leftward. Yes, her left. ...

Nobody was really sure how it had happened, but, a former professional dominatrix had been elected as the Prime Minister. Foul play was suspected but, never proven. There was an initial outcry and protests were held all over the country, but, it soon became clear that she was actually doing a decent job and so the protests ran out of steam and those who had voiced their discontent turned their attentions to more pressing matters. ...

She had some time to play before he got home, and she intended to use every minute of it. She had been intrigued when he first introduced her to bondage. But since then her love of it had taken her on incredible journeys - with or without him. And on days like today, she had plans for her bondage being both with him and without him. She started by getting dressed in one of her favourite outfits. It felt amazing to her to look so hot while tied up. She knew that he loved it, but she had always loved dressing up, feeling sexy. Her outfit was her black satin corset, matching panties, long black satin gloves, thigh high stockings, and her 6" black patent stilettos. She admired herself in the mirror - classic, elegant, and so incredibly hot. Even she knew it. ...

story continued from chapter two part 1 Chapter II: Married Bliss, Part 2 “KIM.” The sun was filling the kitchen with light. Kim had gotten up early and was sitting at the table with a cup of coffee and her laptop trying to edit her feature length basement bondage video into the short clip it was meant to be. Let’s give her a few more minutes, Kim thought while savoring another sip from her mug. ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Spring exhilarates me. I love the new buds on the trees, the fresh breeze clearing out the cobwebs, the bulbs pushing up through the rich, dark earth into new, bright life. Lambs in the fields and everywhere a sense of optimism and hope. As I strolled along the road that evening, just as dusk was settling over the green fields I felt full of suppressed excitement. I suppose I was feeling frisky. I didn’t really consider it. Lou was an old friend. We’d known each other for years and we were old friends, but I had been away working for some years and was so looking forward to seeing her again. My step was light and quick on the ground. In deference to the warm spell I had on a thin summer dress and a light cardigan, with strappy heels. I already was beginning to regret it as the day grew colder, but there, up ahead was her house, out on a point of land looking over the sea. I turned off down the path and under some fruit trees, loaded with white and pink blossom already, and was in front of the door. As I stood there, about to knock a strange feeling of butterflies rose in my tummy. ...

It was three weeks ago since he had found Lisa in bed with another man. Mark and Lisa had been married 8 years when it happened, they both thought the other was happy and that there were no issues between them. When he finally decided to speak with her about it Lisa begged him for another chance, she did love him but she had always had secret yearnings that she had been afraid to share with him. Mark loved Lisa whole heartedly and would have done anything for her to keep her happy, but this he hadn’t expected. They talked for hours and Mark finally got the idea that her lover had done things for her and to her that he had never done, he was even more furious about Lisa’s affair when he found out the things she wanted was things he shared her interest in but would never bring up to her. She swore she would do anything to prove her love to him all he had to do was ask. ...

sequel to part one HOW MUCH CUM COULD ONE FUCK CHUCK?: BOUND: TIED, TICKLED, AND TORMENTED INTO SPASMS AND ‘GASMS II. Masturbatory Buzz Karen was the daughter of my parents’ very close friends. She was three years older than me and had entered my life five years earlier as a stay-over guest. Because our house was in a very remote area, almost like an outpost in a forest that was adjacent to a huge state park, my folks thought it would be a good idea for me to have company when they were away. They called her my “sitter” as a shorthand term, and they never learned just how appropriate that title would be; Karen would spend a lot of time over the years sitting on me! ...

Lying in Robbie’s arms after a marathon sex session Gemma wondered whether to ask her lover if he would help do the gardening she needed. Though it was her garage under assault, the plant actually was here next door here on Mr Matthews property and she wanted it sorted. Creepers had already invaded inside, so this morning she’d taken a saw and ‘pruned’ the stuff back to the walls. Once out of the shower and downstairs Gemma asked her question, pleased the response was yes. Having to hide her slight dismay on finding out she’d be doing it by herself as he was going away fishing for the weekend and she’d forgotten this. “OK, not a problem, but can I at least show you?” she replied, trying not to sulk at the fact she’d be alone and they headed off down the path. Rob took her hand and they had a smooch before she opened the bottom gate into the wilder bit beyond the fence. His garden was divided unlike hers, with the unkempt bit beyond the fence allowed to remain wild for the birds. A couple of feeders the only sign human life came past the gate. ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Part One I love my job with the British Intelligence, I have been part of many successful recon missions over the years. The salary is great and it means I can travel the world. It hadn’t always been easy, my initial 6 weeks survival training with the SAS acquiring all the skills I would need was very challenging, especially the interrogation tactics weekend. I have built up quite a reputation amongst the underworld and have evaded capture on several occasions. My career is my life, I have no time for family or friends but then my role as a British secret agent requires a degree of detachment from emotional involvement. That said, I miss intimate contact with another which proves difficult sometimes owing to my high sex drive. ...

Sue had been into latex and bondage as long as she could remember, over her 26 years she had amassed a large collection of latex and bondage gear. Sue had been in multiple movies and it seemed that everyone loved her jet black hair, large supple lips that she almost always covered with dark red lipstick, her emerald green eyes seemed to jump out at her audience. Off screen she always wore tight latex under an even tighter corset, Sue always tried to wear a corset in her acting roles and everyone expected her to have a small waist when they saw her in person. ...

Here is my fantasy, my idea, ( my desire???) my story, I hope you like… and… sorry for my bad english ( I am italian)… hope not too many mistakes, please let me know what you thought of my story. A normal day for slave Francesco, the alarm clock ring at 6.30am… as usual! Slave got out of bed went to the bathroom to shave and wash and do his needs. He wore a plastic chastity belt that allowed him to piss. He was naked with the exception of leather collar, and leather bracelets for wrists and ankles. ...

The road noise and lack of radio reception made her nod off more than once. She looked over to her left looking at her boyfriend/driver. “I did not know it was going to be such a long winding drive.” He said. “Its okay.” She slid over and rested her head on his shoulders. Although it was not really okay. Those damm boots where killing her and the dress was not that much help. ...

“That was so fake! I’m telling you, there is no way that would work. Without something stronger than shrink wrap it would be easy to escape!” “And all I’m saying is that anyone can be restrained for hours like that, and I mean ANYone!” “You are so full of shit I’m surprised your eyes aren’t turning brown. Hell, I could have probably just flexed my arms a little and ripped right out of that plastic wrap crap!” ...

(story continues from It Was Just His Way of Relaxing Part 1: Caught Out) Part 2: New Roles “So, while I’m out at the office, earning the money that keeps you, this is how you pass your time?” My employer’s tone with him was as hard as I had ever heard from her and certainly towards him. This as I listened to their argument from beyond the closed door of the study in which she had decided to confront him. My senses keened for every word and nuance. ...

Although this is a non consensual story, it’s not in any way cruel or heavy. It’s based on a simple idea from slave Kandi (you know who you are) and not to be taken too seriously. Please feel free to comment or email to [email protected] Justine walked into the deserted country park, at least she hoped it was deserted, it was approaching dusk and any visitors should have left by now. She felt so exposed and didn’t want to meet any strangers, certainly not the kind who hung around parklands in the dark, and especially not the way she was dressed, or undressed would be more accurate; she wore just her sexiest underwear; matching light blue silk bra and panties, her thigh high stockings and four inch heels, Oh and a leather collar with a custom made tag. She really didn’t want to be there, she was scared and had no idea what was to happen, but she knew she had no choice but to follow the instructions that she had been given. ...

Lisa sat on the couch rubbing her latex covered body thinking how lucky she had been to find a Master that loved her and shared her passion for latex, ever since she was young and saw latex in the movies she was fascinated by the look of it and how the actresses seemed to have perfect bodies when they were wrapped in the tight material. When she was in high school she had finally been able to get her first piece of latex clothing, a long skirt for a Halloween costume, and had been hooked ever since. ...

Kelly and I met as fifteen-year-old freshman, and started going out as sixteen-year-old sophomores. The summer before senior year was the first time I’d seen her naked, and the first time she saw me without any clothes. We were playing with each other: her hands were amazing, and she said I got her off with ease. But we weren’t ready to have intercourse, so she decided it would be safer if only one of us was naked at any time. I could accept that, because I knew we’d be together, and eventually it would happen. ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 7: Francine) Chapter 8: Shelly Chapter eight of eight is W’s interview with “Shelly” * * * * * * * * * * * * I arrived at Shelly’s apartment early Friday night hoping to get the interview out of the way so that we could spend the night doing more interesting things, but she insisted that we stick to the 8:00 pm interview appointment time. I took her out for an early dinner and throughout the meal she kept making coy references to things she would explain later. She would say things like, “I’ve never really talked to anyone else about this before.” Or, “I hope you enjoy hearing about Vicki as much as I am going to enjoy telling you.” ...

Karl unpacked his suitcase on the motel bed as soon as he checked into the room. He wanted to have everything just so when he finished his shower and was ready to dress for his evening at “Bondage A Go-Go.” He carefully unfolded the soft, glossy black PVC cat suit, unzipped its top fly (the crotch had a separate hidden zipper that unfastened from below) and laid it out full length on the bedspread, ready to wear. ...

(story continues from My New Neighbour) Part 2 She was correct about the chastity device. Because it was there I was constantly reminded of her and more than once was tempted to remove it to relieve myself but I knew the consequences and believed her statements to me would be adhered to. Saturday evening finally arrived and although I do normally look after myself I made a special effort for her. I arrived at hers at eight wearing my best dark blue suit and rang the bell. ...

“When time-turning, you must be careful not to run into your other self. Wizards who do that have met with awful things.” That was the warning Professor had given me when she handed me the time-turner, and for most of the fall term, I’d been very careful. But now it was December. I’d been double-studying, two-timing classes, and making every possible educational advantage of the time-turner hanging around my neck. But I was tired. Emotionally exhausted. I needed something else, something more, all right, I needed someone. ...

He was blindfolded. His hands tied behind his back. His mouth gagged. He was sitting on his knees, and they were starting to hurt from the hard floor. His ankles were cuffed to bolts on the floor. He was naked and cold, except for a pair of very tight briefs. The briefs hugged his balls and penis very tightly, making his balls ache from the pressure and his penis hard from the mere friction. He was shivering, and a bit scared. Not able to see, or feel anyone around him. In silence, he awaited her. ...

He was naked. He felt naked, exposed, and vulnerable, it was as if he was being judged sitting there on the stool. In a way he was, his commitment was being judged, how far was she going to take him this time? They had discussed the possibilities, but previous sessions were more… relaxed. Tonight, she was demanding, not harsh, but demanding, Her tone, her body language, everything. Tonight was not going to be about him at all, tonight was going to be about her and her needs. He was okay with that. She was somewhat intimidating, as she was slightly taller than he was, about five foot ten. Black corset with red lace outline, and matching leather boots, Her long black hair had a slight curl to it and was pulled back into a high ponytail, and even then it still fell to well below her shoulders. This woman meant business and he was salivating at the very sight of her. In a sense, she was his perfect woman. ...

A simple piece of thin plastic, the outside molded from her beautiful smiling face the inside molded over the same face but with a large ball gag inserted. It went from her hair line down below her chin and back to just in front of her ears, being hand painted to match her skin tone and lip color, it even had the small mole on her left cheek. An artist friend had made several for her, indulging her request even though he didn’t understand why she wanted them, each one showed a little different emotion with some being painted with sultry make up, dark lips and eyes, others were made more natural all were cut tightly around her crystal blue eyes and once she slipped the two narrow bands of elastic behind her head you would have to look very close to notice the masks. ...

Last week an opportunity came up to get away to a weekend-house & ranch that my parents own. During the weekdays, no one is ever there, and only on some weekends. My wife & I had had a bad fight, and I had to get away for a day or two to clear my mind. I imagined that my darling wife in her anger, attached my chastity tube, and sent me off to her sister to be punished (that SIL hates my guts). ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Kidnap Fantasy I love the games we play and have no problem suggesting, okay maybe demanding that we act out ideas I have. Lately I’ve been stuck on the idea of being kidnapped, I haven’t worked out the details but somehow it would combine all of my favorite games. It was time to get ready, after a few minutes work with my teeth the knot came loose and I was soon in the shower. Not knowing what Nicole had planned I put on underwear and a bathrobe and would get dressed later. ...

When Jessica came to her head was foggy. As she took in her surroundings she tried to clear her mind to remember the events that had led to her being in the predicament she was now in. She had left work a little later than usual, around 5pm and began her usual walk to the train station. She had her headphones on full blast, like every day when she made her journey, she hated hearing the outside world and preferred to be lost in a world filled with music where every word had a meaning and told her a story. It stopped the boredom more than anything. She hadn’t seen him, just like every other night he had been watching her. He knew her usual route off by heart. Almost every day she left work at 4.30 and made the usual trip through the housing estate, past the old factory that hadn’t been used for at least 25 years. Every night she walked past it wondering what it would have been used for, imagining what it looked like inside. Tonight she would know. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Prisoner in my Own Home I was woken from my sleep by a knock on the door, laying there I stretched out my arms above me and found myself laying in my bed in one of my satin naughties with the covers draped over me, was I dreaming about the night before? About calling a man I barely knew Master? About being taken so forcefully and loving every second of it? I started to look around for signs and there it was again, that knock on the door. I got up out of my bed and went down the stairs. After opening the door I was pleasantly surprised to see a delivery boy there holding a bunch of flowers. ...

This story is a follow on from Essence of Woman by Mikel Chris woke up groggy as always. Man, that was some nightmare. Trapped in boiling water, drowning… He wondered how come it didn’t awaken him. Oh well. He started to stretch. That’s when he discovered he couldn’t move. Something invisible was holding his body rigid, feet pointed, arms pinned to his sides, head held straight. He couldn’t even turn his head enough to see what the matter was. All he could tell was that he wasn’t in his bed at home. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 I found the note on my tack box. It was certainly clear in its instruction, a shiver ran down my body as I re-read the text. I had a decision to make, would I follow the instructions or walk away. Although it seemed that simple this was the step into the unknown, two days ago I had been discovered, mid-self bondage session by my riding instructress Hilary. She had enlightened in me feelings I had never encountered, and to be honest I had never cum as powerfully. But I was confused, I was not gay, was I? ...

_Author's Note:_An alcoholic and pot-headed Earth-based plague-demoness gets in over her head with a Dominatrix-Anthropomorphic mouse who is surprisingly more equipped with bondage gear and a domineering attitude than the demoness expected. Guess who wins? Chapter 1 A loud buzzing had been going on for nearly ten minutes now, a nude and lightly-tanned, human-looking demoness lay strewn carelessly across a bed made of oily black latex. The sunlight shown brightly inside her room - Reflecting delightfully off of her shiny humanish latex-flesh, and her hoop piercings through each nipple and her clit. Even in the year of 2048, alarm clocks still sucked, and were still as annoying as ever. Sitting up, the demoness slammed her fist down on the alarm - Breaking it, but it hardly seemed to be her main worry as she rubbed her head, there was a distinct jingle coming from her horns! ...

When I graduated with my bachelor’s degree, I immediately went into the work force. I was phenomenally lucky, however, and a few years later I was accepted into a program at work. I got a fellowship to take a year off from work so that I could go to school and get my master’s degree. Even better, I would still be collecting three-quarters of my normal salary during this year. ...

I was looking forward to Sunday Brunch with my friend Jeff. He had promised to finally introduce me to his new girlfriend Allison, a tennis team babe and apparently a real interesting beauty according to Jeff. They had met on the college Halloween party a few weeks earlier. Both of them were into the life sciences while I was pre-law, so our classes didn’t overlap and I hadn’t met her before. Jeff and I had met in the freshman dorm, become good friends and stayed in touch as much as our busy exam and party schedules allowed. ...

Kneeling on the floor Lisa tried to move her body and legs as the large vibrators she had inserted yesterday continued to tease her and drive her lust as she fought the thick fiberglass that held her rigidly in the position she had chosen for this adventure. Two days ago Lisa had wrapped her feet in the en-point position she loved, Lisa wore ballet boots as often as possible and since she found casting she had always casted her feet in this position loving how her legs felt and how restrictive this simple position was and how difficult it made it for her to walk, even since mastering the boots when she casted her feet this way she still found it more difficult to walk while they were casted but had wore them out on several occasions enjoying the sound they made and the prancing effect they had, forcing her to raise her knees high as she stepped forward. ...

“MEET PEOPLE WHO JUST WANT YOU!” “HOT YOUNG SINGLES IN YOUR AREA.” Theo reared back in his chair. The image flashed again on his screen. Faces of pretty girls, all of them fake; faces of women that probably had had this image stolen long ago. Profile pictures, pulled randomly by web-crawlers to create a facade and a trap. The very thought that such a website might provide anything more than computer viruses was laughable. Theo leaned in his chair, his knee resting against his home’s short desk. He laced his fingers in his hands and stared at the screen, covered in lewd pornography, links, and pulsating sidebar ads. Besides, nobody would really be ‘right’. These women weren’t real. It’s hard to find affection when you’re talking to a chatbot. ...

Missy had found Juan’s tattoo and fetish shop when she had her nipples pierced on her 18th birthday and had been a regular visitor ever since having many more piercings and purchasing a sizable collection of fetish clothing and gear over the years. For her 21st birthday Juan had delivered her first custom chastity belt locking it on her and giving her a considerable discount before telling her she would have to wear it for the next thirty days before her would give her the key. Missy had been wearing chastity belts for over a year and on occasions had Juan hold the key but had never worn a belt for longer than a week straight and after a minute to think about it hugged Juan and thanked him for both her presents. The month had gone by slowly for Missy but when it was time to collect the key she waited another week before breaking down and begging Juan for the key and releasing herself. ...

story continues from part eleven Part 12: Broken Kat was helpless, trapped in extreme rubber bondage. She was made to breath slowly through her gas mask by the machines and computers that controlled her. She was completely unable to move inside the metal space suit. She spent the first 30 minutes trying to escape. She struggled, she wriggled, she pulled and pushed against the leather cuffs and expandable form holding her restrained. After a couple of hours Kat had stopped trying to escape, she know it was hopeless. She just couldn’t move an inch. This was only made worst by the computer ordering the first round of fitness shocks. They would keep Kat’s muscles strong and healthy. ...

“Comfy?” “Mmfff” “No, I do not think so. You are blind. You cannot see with the hood on. Not one speck of light. Your world is darkness.” “You have noise cancellation earwigs. You will only hear what I want you to hear. The only sound you might hear. Strain to hear. Is your own heartbeat.” You will soon not be able to speak. Or wish to. The gag suppress every sound. But soon you will not want to make a peep. I will switch on the device at your neck. One sound. Any sound you make. Any at all. Will be detected and a nasty shock will be delivered to your vocal cords. It is modification on ones you use to keep barking dogs quiet. “ ...

Julie and Mark had been together for almost five years, they had met at a fetish convention and even though they, at the time, couldn’t see each other’s faces had hit it off and spent the rest of the weekend together and hadn’t been apart since. Julie was a good sub and enjoyed Mark as her dom. Mark loved Julie and her svelte and toned body and long blonde hair but especially loved her almost uncontrollable need to be bound. Julie had always wanted to be a servant, to be forced to do others bidding and through most of her life had been taken advantage of by people who discovered this trait and used her for their own purposes. She always wore fetish attire, most of the time when it really wasn’t appropriate, her tight corsets and skirts with tall heels had gotten her in trouble at work on several occasions and when she wore her neck, wrist and ankle shackle’s her boss didn’t know what to think. ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

Normally I scoff at anything that has the word ‘Magic’ attached to it, but the word of friends and others had led me to the door of a dusty little shop in a dark back street of the town I really don’t want to tell you about. And when I left I had in my pocket a small brown bottle with a wooden stopper and a wallet far emptier than it had been when I went in. ...

Normally I scoff at anything that has the word ‘Magic’ attached to it, but the word of friends and others had led me to the door of a dusty little shop in a dark back street of the town I really don’t want to tell you about. And when I left I had in my pocket a small brown bottle with a wooden stopper and a wallet far emptier than it had been when I went in. ...

Entering the front door John loved the vision of beauty before him, Lisa his wife of five years waiting for him in her purple latex catsuit with full face hood leaving only her green eyes and plump red lips that are stretched tightly around the large o-ring gag exposed, her favorite posture collar wrapped snugly around her neck with the small padlock dangling from it. The knee high ballet boots have leather cuffs that match the ones on her wrists pulled tightly and locked closed. The tight latex showing her toned body and the boots forcing her legs to show their straining muscles, after taking his coat he watches her walk to the closet to hang it up admiring how well she has learned to walk in the boots being they are one of the two things she is required to wear once she arrives home. ...

. Bianca was relishing the moment, “So you want to come back to me after all you’ve done?” Jeremy looked a the floor and said, “Yes, I know I’ve hurt you, but it was a big mistake for me to leave” “So its nothing to do with me coming into money? Especially as that little bitch has gone off will all of yours? I could have you back, but it will be on my terms, you have to agree to them, now, this moment, otherwise you can leave and never come here again!” ...

This is by way of an introduction to my work. Specializing in all aspects of B.D.S.M, Self/bondage, Fem/Dom and all its facets, with some Pony Play & spanking thrown in for entertainment at times, all told in I hope a good rollicking good story. Current book titles published by Pink flamingo: Madam in Attendance, (a personal diary). Chloe& Me, A New Life. Also, The Erotic adventures of a 20th Century Lady, by Penelope Drops, (Female Domination). Out now & new is : The College. ...

I was so excited I could hardly contain myself, which is probably how I ended up in my current predicament. More on that in a minute. My day started off like most of the others, wake up, shower, get dressed, go to work, come home, eat and go to bed. I have been living this super exciting life for the better part of 4 years. Ever since I graduated from college. That is how most would see me, busy worker ant. However, on my time, I am a complete submissive bondage whore. Not to anyone, I have not found a guy that is willing to tie me as tight as I want. So I almost always go solo, using the tried and true ice release. I am not bad looking I don’t think, raven black hair, blue eyes, a modest B cup. Slender waist when not in a corset, at around 18”. When I do wear a corset, which is most of the time, I have a shapely 14” waist. I love high heels of all kinds and wear them all the time. 5 or 6 inch heels are the norm. ...

Margaret was pissed. Colonel Potter knew about the inspection that would be coming in 2 days for two weeks and just informed her of it late last night. She spent half the night preparing the duty roster to get everything in order and today spent most of the day assigning tasks and supervising her nurses’ work until they were performing their tasks up to the level that would get the unit ready for the inspection. It was bad enough that she had limited time to get ready, but first thing this morning Scully arrived on a 24 hour leave that was to be a great stress reliever. ;) Now she only had a few hours to spend with him. She had worn her frilliest bra and panties under her uniform to try to keep her mood in a playful state, but right now it was not helping. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Renee’s Torment Upper Hand F/m; drug; captive; strip; chairtie; wrap; tape; gag; glue; pantyhose; cbt; tease; torment; breathplay; mast; sex; climax; denial; reluct/nc; XX “You really don’t need to do this.” I looked up into her eyes, restrained as I was in the chair. Their hazel hue had always made me feel taken aback. And as desperate as this situation was, this moment was no different. “But Jonathan, oh … I really, really do.” She moved forward, adhesive brandished. I tested my bonds once more to no avail. “Where are you gonna put that, Renee? You clearly haven’t thought this through. You’re just not … thinking!” ...

Johnny and Lisa were young and in love and were one of those lucky couples that had found a kindred spirit in each other for the love of all things bondage, she was the perfect sub always doing what she was told and usually in some form of bondage or another even at work. He was a gentle but firm dom always demanding but very careful of her boundaries and seldom doing anything beyond them and as she did with him always taking care of his needs, and both were happy with the arrangement. She worked as a nurse at a nearby hospital working split shifts and normally having four days off and three days on, during these days off she was almost always bound and always his submissive. ...

“But Miss Rourke, I… I need this job. My husband has been out of work for almost a year and we have a baby.” “Mrs. Donaldson, they’re moving some departments in this division to Chicago and-” “I can go to Chicago. My husband doesn’t have a job. We can move.” “I’m sorry, but the decision has been made. There’s nothing I can do.” That wasn’t true, of course. Miranda, while young at 27, was for all intents and purposes COO and while her boss made the final decision in these matters, he pretty much rubber-stamped her recommendations. ...

Judy had always worn corsets and owned many types and styles, she wore one twenty four seven, her “base” corset she called it, was made from a mixture of canvas and rubber and pulled her waist in to sixteen inches and was removed only once a month for cleaning or when she wanted to wear a special corset for some occasions. The base corset was made to be showered in and repelled sweat and water making it perfect for her as she felt she needed to wear one constantly, the flexible boning and small size, only riding between her ribs and hips, made it possible for her to lace different corsets on top of the base corset letting her wear it indefinitely, only removing the outer corset when she changed into another. ...

(story continues from Dream Girl) Part 2: Day 2 John always hated hangovers, but this was different. He felt different. He felt soft blankets beneath him. He opened his eyes, but there was no morning light. He moved to wipe his eyes, but something held his wrist. His head was so cloudy; he had no idea what was going on. “Hello, slave” A voice whispered, hot breath tickling his neck. “Mrgmhmph?” He tried to speak, but something bitter tasting jammed his mouth open and smashed his tongue down into the bottom of his mouth. Now he was panicking. He thrashed his limbs, but he was held fast by his ankles and wrists. ...

“This is going to be a very special night.” Donna announced, “It will be the first time we sleep together.” Eric had been zoning out and just enjoying her touch, but his ears pricked up at that, and Donna suddenly had her fiancé’s full attention. The couple was engaged and the wedding was scheduled in a mere two months, but they had never had intercourse with each other. This is not to say that either was a virgin. Nor that they didn’t enjoy a sexual life with each other. In fact, at that very moment, they were in Donna’s apartment, lying on her large bed, and she was slowly and seductively stroking Eric’s hard cock. They regularly pleasured each other manually and/or orally, but they had never had intercourse with each other, at Donna’s insistence. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Wrapped Mikel M/f; Solo-F; mum; wrap; sarcophagus; encase; display; latex; corset; sleepsack; vacbed; tens; toys; tease; torment; climax; denial; cons; X Susan had been fascinated by mummies since the first time she had seen a person being wrapped tightly in a movie she had seen with friends when she was young. She quickly talked them into repeating the sequence using her as the victim. The children had used old sheets torn into strips to mummify her and after several attempts had her wrapped tight, laid out on a picnic table before losing interest and running off leaving her there to fight her bonds until her mother found her several hours later still struggling in her wrappings. Susan had loved every minute in her cocoon but could never convince her friends to do it again. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 4: Recovery and Loss) 5: Epilogue “So what’s so important that it couldn’t wait for later Gerald?” Richard asked, letting more than a bit of annoyance bleed into the question. “Madame Helena instructed me to give these to you in private after the internment.” He handed me two envelopes, one with my name, the other Keith’s. He similarly gave Richard an envelope also. I looked into one of the envelopes in my hand and saw the name of a bank in the Cayman Islands and what was obviously an account number and a security PIN, nothing else was contained. ...

Jack and Anna have been practicing for the position she had dreamed up for over a year, Anna has been into extreme bondage positions since she started playing bondage games in her teens. She loves the stress put on her body by being bound extremely tight and in very uncomfortable positions. Her favorite has been a hogtie Jack forced her into for the first time she had angered him calling him a pussy and telling him a boy scout could tie her tighter and be more of a dominant. Jack first wrapped her wrists in layers of rope cinched very tight, next he wrapped more rope above and below her elbows cinching them until they were crushed into one another, Anna just smiled and closed her eyes as he continued to bind her roughly. ...

Mina had always enjoyed bondage, when she was a child she got strange feelings when she would see women tied up on TV. In her early teens she accidentally found out what an orgasm was and that it could be brought on by bondage when after losing a bet with some friends they tied her to a chair at a party and left her bound, even giving her a cleave gag, for hours. While she watched her friends having fun and dancing she felt that familiar feeling and during her struggles she had her first orgasm. Now in her mid-twenties Mina was adept in self bondage and had amassed a very large assortment of bondage gear. She wasn’t much of a party girl and spent her time either at work or at home bound in some form or fashion. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The Message She grabbed her keys and peeked out before tip toeing to his door and unlocking it and slipped inside. She saw his machine flashing and hit play and listened to his messages, the last one was him saying the same thing she already heard except the last part was, “so I figured they were yours and I’m going to mail them to you just in case, if they aren’t yours just hang onto them till I get back.” He’s mailing the keys to me! She jumped up and spun around on her toes squealing into her gag and thinking she would be free any day now instead of a month or two. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Dress Up Checking the mail and finding nothing from him Mina collected his mail and fought her restraints up the stairs, gasping from the effort she went to her apartment and sat down. It had been over a month now since she locked the belt on her body and had gotten so used to wearing it she was now looking forward to putting on the newest one waiting for her in her bedroom. She was craving more bondage more often and as she looked at her cuffed ankles and ballet boots she wondered how far she could and would go to satisfy her cravings. ...

I loved having him tied up. He had always been so reluctant when I mentioned bondage to him, but he truly loved me - and oh God, he made a fantastic slave. So he put up with my kinky tendencies, letting me seduce him over and over into situations he always regretted. But there was something so totally empowering in knowing that I could have him at my beck and call whenever I wanted, doing whatever I asked him to make me feel like a goddess. I’d always been fascinated with feminization. Maybe it was growing up behind the shadow of two brothers, wishing I could show them how difficult it was to walk in my shoes as a woman (especially if they were high heels), or maybe it was just my own dominant tendencies but there was something so gratifying in making my man my woman. To know that he hated it (in our less kinky moments, he was brutally truthful with me) but did it. For my sake. And even when he was bound and sick with himself for how low he had once again gone for me, I could bring him to orgasm … even if he whimpered and mewled and begged through his gag for me to stop bringing him to the edge, over … and over … and over. ...

(story continues from Pony for Rent 1: Training) Part 2: Competition “I’m afraid you have a bit more work ahead of you than I thought” Stephen confided. “As I said before, Showmanship is more about the handler than the pony, so I was thinking that we would automatically qualify for the semi-final round. But the judge’s decision is that because we haven’t competed together before we need to work our way up from the bottom. “ ...

I just recently moved into an apartment complex. It’s amazing how many people from all walks of life one runs into here. I am the newbie on the scene around here and I am trying to expand my circle of friends and also get to know my neighbors. I brought over cookies as a sort of a break the ice sort of thing and I went next door where I met this one neighbor who caught my attention early with her beauty and of course her smile. She was pleasant to talk to and we talked about all sorts of subjects and the awkward first introductions. ...

(story continues from Blackmail) Part Two Breathing heavily, I tried to pull my bound wrists free, but to no avail. They were fastened tight, same as my ankles. I couldn’t scream for help. The thick, leather penis gag took care of that. I couldn’t see who my captors were as my mask blocked out all view. I was trying not to panic, but yet… yet a part of me was enjoying this. I was wearing my tight, black leather briefs, which had a front to back zip, which was half undone, exposing my stiffened cock. I had been blackmailed into wearing a small, black PVC schoolgirl skirt, PVC stockings, calf high, heeled boots and a PVC blouse. ...

(story continues from Late Night Library Fantasy) Part Two I could feel hands unstrapping me from my seat & re-binding my wrists before I was roughly hauled to my feet. Light blinded me as for the first time that night the hood was pulled from my head. As one of the pair held me around my throat with his crooked elbow, the other remove the sodden gag from my mouth before re-gagging me with thin, stretchy surgical tape. It’s incredible tackiness welded my mouth shut, moulding every contour of my lips. ...

I was lonely and looking online for a dominant girl that I could worship and take care of. My life alone was not worth it anymore and I decided to look for a girl that needed a personal slave to help and worship her. After months of effort I was successful at finding a gorgeous girl; a perfect 10 on her profile picture! She wanted me to be her live-in slave and to worship her and service her needs. She commented that she was looking for a new slave to service her every need so I wasn’t sure if I was supplemental or a replacement. I was willing and ready to live a dream of worshiping a perfect 10 – Goddess Rachel. We setup a mutual meeting place at a mall and I was excited and nervous. ...

Crack! “Please, Master, no more!” Crack! “Master, please, it’s too much” Crack! “Master, please, I beg of you.” Edmond paused, arm raised over his head. “You what?” “I beg of you, Master.” Edmond gazed down at the woman kneeling before him, eyes showing nothing as they took in the bloody lines across her back, lines caused by the whip in his hand. “Beg of me?” he asked incredulously. “Beg of me? Who even says that any more? Who…. oh, damn you, reset.” ...

story continues from part two Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 3: Mistress Terri This time I decided on a different approach – I would email my next Mistress, setting out my needs and seeing whether this sparked an interest. Little did I know quite how deep the interest would be, or how long I would spend suffering at her hands! Dear Mistress Terri I am emailing you as a result of reading your website, which I found extremely interesting because it refers to a number of my interests, and especially because you make it clear that you cater for Rubberists. I am therefore setting out some details about myself and my interests and asking you to consider allowing me to experience a session with you. ...

It wasn’t until after the auction we got to see our new owners. The buyers we didn’t see didn’t matter to us so they remained as secret as the auction itself. I was number 4 on the block, led to a platform with a full blinding hood covering my head and face. In my mouth was a full mouth foam gag so I couldn’t talk either. The buyers had seen both modeling videos of all the slaves as well as bits and pieces of our training sessions from the last few months. Everyone knew, both who and what we were, especially mentally, physically and most important of all, sexually. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Be Careful What You Wish For, You May Get It Unknown FF/m; D/s; femdom; captive; zipties; wrap; gag; glue; bagged; cocoon; transport; cartunk; breathplay; susp; torment; mast; climax; denial; reluct/nc; XXX I’m very excited, I have been called into the work of a Dominatrix I have been involved with for the last few months. Anna, my Dom, and Amanda, her lesbian partner, also a Dom, have a successful business in town. While I don’t expect a session at their work there may be one when they finish for the day. ...

I would have screamed if it had not been for the metal head enclosure I was sealed into, cold and unyielding and holding my mouth firmly shut. Not that I could have opened it anyways, I had been injected so full of muscle relaxant that I was essentially paralysed, nothing moved, nothing… From a couple of plastic windows I had been left for the eyes I could see in front of me, my gaze affixed upon the table, holding my fate and my life from my unmoving eyes, eyes that would never again see my pretty reflection, my Monroe smile or my petite size ten figure. All that was left of me was my mind and with no port for expression I was lost into a world of my loneliness. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. A Simple Rope Restraint Mikel Sbf; rope; harness; bfold; nippleclamps; toys; insert; gag; collar; breast; torment; stuck; denial; climax; cons; X The beautiful 24 year old stands, all be it a bit wobbly, looking at her bound body in the mirror sitting across from her. It started out as a simple rope hogtie but as usual it “progressed”. Julia stares at the person she always wants to be, the six rows of white rope wound exceedingly tight around her waist, making almost a rope corset, pulling in her waist deeply and adding to her difficulty in breathing. This band of rope is pulled into a deep V pointing like an arrow to her filled pussy, the ropes she has looped from front to back so many times she can’t remember how many, now fills her pussy and ass cavities pulling the rope so hard it has begun to chafe her sensitive areas and she hasn’t even completed the tie. The plugs that were inserted before the rope was stretched tightly across them “just to keep them in” she thought as she looped more and more rope are currently inert, Julia knows when she turns them on they will transport her and her body to another place, a place where she never wants to leave but is always forced to. ...

First let me start off with a little background. I am a 27 year old newly wed who has loved everything bondage for as long as I could remember. My wife enjoys bondage, but not to the level I do. I like it tight and very inescapable, along with a little cross dressing. I am not homosexual in the least, I just like the restrictiveness you get from some women’s clothes. ...

In a large, smoky cavern, a strange meeting was taking place. The cavern, lit only by torches, seemed to stretch forever, any sign of walls or ceiling lost within the surrounding darkness. The torches, set on poles, lighted only a small circle of the floor. Within that circle, set back into the shadows nearly at the edge of complete darkness, sat a curved row of seven throne like chairs. Their occupants, four male, three female, gazed silently at the two who stood in the center of the circle. ...

story continues from part one Visiting My Rubber Mistresses 2: Mistress Philippa and Mistress Diana I had been so exhilarated by my session with Lady Sarah that I thought it could be some time before the dark need for rubber bondage and humiliation reasserted itself, but by Friday I found myself craving the familiar territory of Birmingham and Mistress Philippa, and so I found myself ringing her, introducing myself as Rubberslave as usual, and asking for an appointment for the following Monday. Sadly this was not possible, but we eventually settled on Thursday at 10.30. ...

“Captain’s log, March 3, 2278. Ship’s time, 1300 hours. We’ve just left Space Station L17, and it’s good to be back into space and out of those clothes. I can’t see how anyone can stand to have anything covering their bodies, but maybe I’ve been alone in space too long. “Slave is down in the hold, making sure our cargo is secure. Once done there, she’ll be working to repair a glitch that’s developed in the computer terminal in my quarters. For now, I have no choice but to make this entry sitting at the helm station. Once she’s finished with that, I’ll be settling her in here for the duration of the voyage, thanks to the new items I had installed during our overhaul. ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1092.0)

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1081.0)

(story continues from The Family Plan) Part 2 About 2:00 in the afternoon, Mark began to have second thoughts as to the wisdom of Darlene’s prolonged confinement. Even Amber, who certainly had ill feeling for her father, feared for her mother’s welfare. The result was that Mark made a call to Mistress, requesting that his wife be released. Mistress considered the agreement to be a binding one, if not legally, then morally. The unwritten agreement was that Darlene “would remain for the rest of the day” and until Mistress permitted her release. Mark became quite assertive, demanding that Darlene be freed upon his request, and announcing he what be at the house within thirty minutes. ...

Another day another denial for me not for her. It all started about 9 months ago When I got a piercing (PA) and a chastity tube because I thought I wanted her in control of my sex and my masturbation. If I knew then what I know now would I do it again, read on and you tell me what you would have done. A special evening is ahead of us its our anniversary, 6 years of marriage a new record for me. The gift is one she would never suspect I have had the chastity tube and piercing for some time now, she knew of the piercing and was none too happy about it. The tube she never even guessed. Her present a new gold necklace holding the key to my chastity, after dinner I will give it to her. I have been practicing wearing the tube for a week now just to get used to it in case she decides to leave it on when she gets her present. ...

The knock came at 7:20. The date was for 7:00, but this was Provence after all. Margo left the couch to answer the door. “Bon jour! Bon Jour! Ca va?” The women did the cheek bump, air kiss thing. “Bien. Bien. Et vous?” “Bien, merci.” Margo noticed the guest’s car glistened with rain, sheltered under the portico. She led the guest through the house. The small villa, normally bright and airy with its many windows and white plaster walls, was plunged into darkness. There was no moon that night and the storm clouds made it all the more black. It was a gentle rain, though. A warm, steady, summer rain. The sound of it pattering on the tin roof over the patio echoed in the living room. ...

I had not seen my mistress for some time as we both had obligations to fulfill for the holidays, and our last encounter had left me quite exhausted anyway, so it was just as well. (see my story Rubber Gloves) I had done a lot of surfing and found an amazing number of sites that offered photos, illustrations, and even custom videos, but had little time to view them when I went back to work. ...

Lisa smiled to herself, as she parked her Mini Cooper on the upper eastside of Manhattan. The decision to spend $200 for the last pair of shiny black vinyl boots at the Jersey Mall was atypical in style. Regardless of their provocative appearance, they were about to pay huge dividends in navigating the three inches of slush from the recent late March snow storm. Opening the driver side door, she pivots her 5’9” frame, and authoritavely places her left three inch heel into the cold slippery slush. Out of nowhere, a man, with an unobstructed view of her shapely legs, offered his hand for assistance. Usually, quite independent, she grabs his hand and slides out of the car and steps onto the sidewalk. ...

One of my deepest desires is to be used by the two women next door. The first is the mother Carol. She is certainly no looker by any stretch of the imagination, and the thought of her in any kind of sexual way does disgust me a little. She is 5’5”, with short brown hair, a hoarse voice and not a single curve on her body. Probably in her late 40’s at best, though it’s really hard to tell. There really isn’t anything sexy or attractive about Carol at all. However, her daughter Theresa is very attractive, maybe 20, about 5’8” and curves in all the right places, while not being some anorexic girl. Theresa’s breasts are a full D cup and she is always flaunting them with a nice amount of cleavage and tight shirts. She also often wears her brown, shoulder length hair in pig-tails, as if she wasn’t sexy enough already. ...

Visiting my Rubber Mistresses – Lady Sandra I stayed where I was, naked apart from a thick black rubber hood, my arse throbbing with pain from the extended whipping I’d received. I didn’t have much choice in the matter, since I was strapped down at wrist, waist, knee and ankle, and splayed over a narrow, uncomfortable vaulting horse. At least the pain was subsiding, since my Mistress appeared to be taking a break. But then there was a flash of light: she was recording my humiliation for posterity! I cringed in embarrassment as I glanced in the mirror and realised what the picture would reveal – a naked, hooded slave at the mercy of his rubber-clad Mistress, with the tools of her trade lining the walls of her chamber. ...

(story continues from Her New Position) This story continues the Male point-of-view version of “My New Position” and shows a darker side to the story… part one can be found here Part 2: One In, One Out My new dolly was now safely stored inside a sports bag inside my car’s trunk, waiting for me to take her to my home and introduce her to her new life as a rubberdoll, her objectification had gone surprisingly well, the subliminal messaging conditioning her to accept her new status in life, a mere rubber plaything to be used, played with and discarded when no longer in use, maybe stored or displayed but she will always remain clad in latex - my new rubber dolly. ...

(story continues from My New Position 2: Home Delivery) Note: This story is too hot for DeviantArt and has been banned LOL :) Part 3: Just Another Dolly I was still tied tightly to the bed when my new owner came into the room, he climbed on top of me and entered me, he finished himself off quickly and without any effort on my part as I lay there letting him use me, not that i could do anything anyway the way I was tightly strapped to the bed. Once he finished using me he left, without a second glance, this is what being a dolly is like I thought, I’m here to please my owner and dolly likes to please him ran the thoughts in my head. I was still clad in the latex catsuit that he’d found me in yesterday, all so long ago it seemed to me. ...

(story continues from Helen’s Journey 3: More Therapy) Part 4: Final Lesson Bradley Scott’s eyes widened slightly as Helen Adler entered his room. On her previous visits, Helen had worn what looked like the same baggy sweat outfit, as if to hide her body from view. Understandable, in his mind, considering what she’d been through. “Do you like?” she asked with a nervous smile, the hem of her dress brushing the floor as she turned slowly. ...

story continues from part one Part Two “I’ll Have the car brought around” Linda said, using her cell phone. “There’s just one other thing” Mistress Linda said, “You’re bigger and stronger than I, which isn’t a problem here, with lots of other people around, but alone in the car ….” “You don’t have to worry, Mistress, I’ll behave.” I hastened to assure her . “I think you will, but just to be sure, turn around, hands behind you, palm to palm ..” ...

I was always sad to see my wife, Marsha leave, that is until she was gone. She would be gone over a week this time, and I was immediately busy preparing my next self bondage session within minutes. I’d been corresponding on line with this guy named Terry and had some new ideas I couldn’t wait to try. What I didn’t know was that my laptop had been linked to Marshas! She never really read all my emails, she just assumed I was cheating on her with a woman named Terry and she was sure she was going to catch me in the act. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Casting After her last experiment she had decided that the frog tie position would be the one she would start her week of torment with, she now had to convince him to help her with it. She invited him over and answered the door in a skin tight latex catsuit, it had gloves and feet with an open face hood, she was wearing her 6 inch locking strap heels and her chastity belt, of course with both holes filled with large vibrators. While they were eating dinner she explained what she wanted from him as he played with the vibrator remotes she had given him making her squeal and twist in her chain as she explained. After a few questions he agreed. That was easy she thought to herself, as they settled on a few more items but most importantly was her insistence that under no circumstances would she to be freed unless he thought her life depended on it. He would be able to change the position of her arms or legs but never were both to be open at the same time. ...

The following is my re-creation of an event that happened some time ago. I had been a sissy slave to Mistress Marie for over 2 decades at the time and had become a totally submissive slave to Her every desire. I think of Her often as She has passed now. While doing Self-Bondage my wild imagination conjures up the Mistress in my head and She takes charge. Any references to Mistress in the story are the imaginary Mistress controlling me. ...

For Brianna the passing of her elderly grandmother was a welcome blessing. The deceased had willed her house to Brianna, which meant she now had a permanent residence, with no need to room with undesirable male or female companions. Brianna, a thirty year old full figured brunette, could charitably be described as white trash. She had never held a full time job, and had shacked with various companions, mostly male, until her welcome wore off and she was evicted. ...

“What the hell do you think………..what!” There, laying, no struggling, on the bed was a bundle of shiny black, with what looked like chains and padlocks, glinting, rattling, and incomprehensible grunting, almost sobbing, coming from within. She moved closer, she grabbed a length of chain and pulled, the struggling froze, “Is that you in there?” The blubbering and sobbing continued with a ‘double grunt’ as confirmation, “Well well well, lets take a look”. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: And on the Third Day… 9: Routine tasks in Rubber With the commitments to vanilla friends, that had already been planned, taking up most of the day, I do not return to the house until nearly 18:30. I now have serious rubber withdrawal; and go straight to the bedroom to dress; collecting my washed rubber from the main bathroom on the way. With no hesitation, as I knew exactly how I was going to dress tonight, I quickly put on the 3 catsuits and the thin gloves with the grip pattern on the fingers. ...

Please visit my blog for Amanda’s Information/CG representation (under adult fiction) or to get the latest information about the new collectible card game Solo Bound Female at http://madhatter815.blogspot.com. Thank you. Continued from part one Part 3: Out and About When last we left Amanda, she was still naked with her wrists cuffed behind her back and her ankles locked together. Her friend/safety Sarah had arrived. The problem was she seemed to be making things worse. She tricked Amanda into going outside to get her ‘keys’ only to find that they were her car keys and not the ones for her cuffs. Now she’s locked-up and outside with the porch light beaming down on her bare skin for the entire world to see. The only option appears to be getting the spare key from her car. If only that were as easy as it sounds… ...

I have my shed out back cleared out. I have eye bolts threaded into the floor plates around the diameter. To a couple about three feet from the back wall, I attached 3 inch O rings. I did the same to the ones at six inch distance along the back wall. I tied a rope to the ones and the door wall, and tied that tight. I put the rope through another O ring. ...

(story continues from The Seduction) Part 2 “But why not?!” “Because I said so.” Andi pouted. “You sound like Dad.” “And you sound like a whining child.” She reached out and took his hand. “Sorry, Uncle Phil, but that may have worked when I was six, not twenty-six.” Phil sighed. “Several reasons. For starters I wouldn’t be comfortable doing it. I never married, never had kids, don’t have all that baggage, but you’re still my niece. It would be too overtly sexual.” ...

It had been a long ‘red-eye’ flight, but at last we touched down at Heathrow Airport. A half hour of long, tedious lines to present passport and then collect baggage ensued, then on to the shuttle bus as promised to be included in the package. Also provided was the round-trip flight, lodging for 10 days, and a pre-paid pass to “Britkink 2013, a 3-day Show and Conference”. All this was offered via my e-mail. It took maybe 15 minutes to fill out the application and payment form! Although it was expensive, this sounded so exciting that waiting a month for departure was difficult, although details - tickets, passes, hotel reservation, transport, and an intriguing booklet “Alternate London Lifestyles” arrived by mail within a week! ...

story continues from part one Part 2: My Second Rubber Day 4: A Daytime of Cloth I do not intend to dwell too long on the 1st part of this day as it was one of frustrations and disappointments. It started with me waking up both tired, and in the largest of our doubles guest bedrooms, event worse I was covered in cloth. Had I wimped out; well I don’t feel this is the case, as 3 hours into the night, and after a very enjoyable session with the Russian gas mask and rebreather bag, I had to admit that I had a major problem. ...

story continues from part two Part 3 I have to just calm down and prepare for my day at work. I won’t be able to concentrate and I am already developing a headache from the frustration and tears. I haven’t even left for work yet. I drag my body upstairs and get dressed. I feel wore out already. I go back to the kitchen and take the metal container and put it in a cup with warm water. It may be able to melt by the time I get home. ...

I’d like to be helpless and tortured and humiliated for your fun and sexual pleasure Before we start I’ll let you tie me to the hook in the room and gag me where you can be evil and whip me, candle wax me or clip me to show me what punishment to expect if I don’t obey. And give you pleasure marking my body. This statement of my perfect session also give you my permission to be as evil as you want and to do anything you want and you may mark my body in any way you want. And after you read my prefect session you may add anything else you want to cause me torture or humiliation for your pleasure and enjoyment ...

continued from part one Part 2: The Voices Return The last time I indulged in some outdoor self-bondage, my planned two hour session was shanghaied by two trespassing women I referred to as Voice One and Voice Two (see Trespassed). They didn’t harm me, but my two hour session turned into thirty six hours of being teased and kept on the brink of cumming without being allowed any satisfaction. The two made use of my home freezer to re freeze my ice timer and then returned it to where I had placed it, so that a couple of hours after they had left the key fell into my hand and I was able to free myself. They left me a note inviting me to spend time with them again the next time I planned an “outdoor adventure”. ...

The slave felt his heart pound as Mistress Gwendolyn zipped the rubber bag up and rolled him onto his back. He looked longingly towards her as she moved away; treasuring the look of her shimmering back and rear as she slowly moved out of sight. He took stock of his situation. He was in for it now that was for sure. Now that it was zipped, there was no way out of this clear latex bag. And what a bag it was. Somehow the workmen had lined the bag with over a thousand pinprick points which poked into his back, his ass, the backs and fronts of his legs, his chest, his nipples, his arms, even the soles of his feet and his palms. Thanks to the various sleeves in the bag, he couldn’t move his arms or legs - not that he wanted to. Those pinpricks made any movement painful. Of course lying in one place was painful too! He tried to flex his toes and fingers, trying to assert some control over the pain assaulting his body and discovered (yet again) that the rubber toe cuffs immobilized his toes and the finger sheaths did the same to his fingers. No, he really couldn’t control (or even avoid) the pain of the pinpricks at all. Her slave stretched his jaw a bit trying to adjust the rubber butterfly gag in his mouth and met with as much success as his efforts to flex his toes. Mistress Gwendolyn had put excellent sound blocking earplugs into his ears and then had pulled a quite intense very thick rubber hood over his head. She left the attached blindfold off, but she had snapped a rubber butterfly gag into place and inflated it so his cheeks were puffed out and his tongue was immobilized. All he could do was grunt; words (or screaming) were impossible. Mistress Gwendolyn floated back into view carrying a tube. Oh, did she look amazing. He turned his hooded face with difficulty to better drink her in with his eyes. She was glistening in her highly polished black rubber catsuit. The suit was zipped down in front to her black and white corset and the swelling white of her magnificent breasts was partially visible above the corset. She turned to look at him and he could only see her eyes and that lovely mouth as the rest of her head was covered in a black and white ponytail hood that matched the corset perfectly. The sight of her inflamed her slave’s lust and her cock strained mightily against the metal cage SHE had locked her property into. His Mistress smiled, turned and he heard the click of her sandaled heels as she went out of sight down to the end of the table. Suddenly, he started as he felt her fingers ever so gently stroking her cock through the bars of the chastity cage. At this point, her chastised property was the only thing attached to him that was exposed. Other than that cutout at his crotch, every square inch of him was covered in heavy latex. He moaned in pain and frustration as Mistress Gwendolyn ever so gently and ever so rhythmically stroked her cock. His desire for her was uncontainable. Yet the cage contained it. The swelling was crushing the ball and causing him an unbearable mix of desire and agony, but there was nothing he could do as she stroked, stroked, stroked her property. Finally, Mistress Gwendolyn stopped and took her hand away. After a few seconds, he dimly heard a noise through the latex and the earplugs and then soon after that felt the air start to fill his rubber prison. The sack she had locked him into was inflatable and the compressor was slowly filling it with air. As the bag filled out, at first the equalizing pressure relieved some of the intense pressure points of the pinprick. But this was temporary. As time passed, the pressure in the bag grew greater and greater. His body started to lift off the table as the air worked its way underneath him and pushed him away from the table. After a few minutes he floated there, surrounded on all sides by a cushion of air. He no longer felt the certainty of the table. That feeling was replaced by the sensation of the thousand pinpricks each poking his body in a different place. With the pressure equal on all sides, none of them were stronger than another, so none of them obscured the others. He could feel them all. He truly was a human pin cushion with small stabs in his soles, the inside of his arms, his thighs, his back, his ass, his nipples, everywhere. Well almost everywhere. His face just had to deal with the jaw-breaking gag and her cock was imprisoned but not in pain (yet). Mistress Gwendolyn stopped inflating the bag and smoothly started passing rope back and forth over the rubber bag, lashing her slave securely to the table. Within a couple of minutes the task was complete. He was going absolutely no where no matter what she did to him. With each pass of the rope, the pressure tightened and the pinpricks drove deeper into his flesh. Yet the pressure was still equal all around so the pain just grew all over his body. He tried to wiggle to avoid it somewhere, anywhere, but he could not. There was no escaping his Mistress or her pain. Suddenly she appeared before his head. Her cock surged again desperately. Oh, how much he wanted her. He longed to be out of her cage, to press her cock against her, into her, to feel her hands, her feet, her tongue, her body on it. He wanted to give her pleasure and get pleasure from her. ...

She awoke to blackness - no, to more than blackness, to nothingness. Her eyes were open, but there was nothing to see. Her ears could hear nothing, not even the beating of her own heart. She was neither warm, nor cold. She didn’t feel naked, and yet she could not feel clothing on her body. It was as if her body did not exist. She tried to get up, or even to move and found that she could not. She knew her muscles were trying to move, but she remained in place. Nothing appeared to be restraining her, and yet she could not move. ...

I’ve been into self-bondage since I was about ten years old. I really can’t recall what got me started, but my first memory of tying myself up is of having bound myself in a hog tie with ropes while lying naked on my closet floor. I was almost caught by my Mother, who opened the closet door so it was partly open and I could see her, but fortunately she didn’t see me. I can still remember the rush; a mixture of fear and excitement, that close call gave me. ...

(story continues from Mistress Takes Control) Part Two I didn’t understand, the first time James quoted that remark. But it means that the bondage experience is enhanced once the victim realizes that he really cannot escape. The bondage becomes much more real when he wants to escape, struggles his hardest, tries his best to escape, and can’t. So the element of discomfort, or pain, is added to make that victim genuinely try his hardest to get loose. And it’s the inability to escape that validates the bondage, that gives it the extra kick of legitimacy. And so, with this understanding, I fully went along with the scenarios which my fiancé orchestrated. ...

This story comes from a series of forum posts. In as such, it is split into several mini-chapters. Enjoy! Chapter 1 Why? Why did this have to happen. I’ve had my ability to concentrate, to think, stripped from me. I’m constantly aroused. I’m unable to control myself, and every day – all day long, I have no control over my life. This is like the worst case of PSAS possible. ...

This is a continuation of “Part 5: Departing Events,” which you’ll find posted here. This is a work of fiction of a sexual nature with mature themes. If that’s not your cup of tea (we’ll ignore the obvious question as to why you’re visiting this site), read something else. If you think this is you - it’s not because I don’t know anyone that’s ever had this happen to them. Copyright remains with me unless specifically released, although reposting to sites without any membership fees is permitted. ...

“Damn, sometimes wanting to be swallowed alive really sucks!!” Jerry thought to himself as he scanned through his massive collection of throat pictures and videos for about the millionth time. It wasn’t that the fantasy itself sucked. It was actually a lot of fun. What sucked was that IT COULD NEVER COME TRUE!!! No matter how many great pictures he looked at, no matter how many gulp stories he read or wrote, no matter how vivid his imagination was, he knew he’d never be able to actually experience the exhilaration of sliding down a woman’s throat to her stomach. ...

Here’s my first attempt at writing something down. It’s my thing / kink. Not sure if I’ll do this kind of writing again, but may be tempted if I receive something in feedback that sparks something in me to continue. “I have to start with the chastity” I thought, “or there’s no way I’ll cope with the excitement.” So, out with the metal device that always looks to too small, and on with the curved tube before any throbbing starts to make things too big. It’s always a struggle, but when the locking ring is in place and inserted into the hole in the tube, there’s always a great sense of peace, calm, and excitement. Check of keys. They are there - good. Click. And things are locked up nice and tight. Secure. Comforting. ...

Miriam had been pestering more and more over recent months, she wanted more and more from me. To play garbage games and breath play games and other kinky stuff. I’d tried to tell her I didn’t want to do it all the time, but still she went on. Eventually I decided I’d had enough and was going to plan a game she’d remember… For the rest of her life. I told her to be patient and later in the week, I’d give her what she wanted. She had clapped her hands excitedly at the prospect of an imminent game. I busied myself making the preparations. ...

Miriam had been pestering more and more over recent months, she wanted more and more from me. To play garbage games and breath play games and other kinky stuff. I’d tried to tell her I didn’t want to do it all the time, but still she went on. Eventually I decided I’d had enough and was going to plan a game she’d remember… For the rest of her life. I told her to be patient and later in the week, I’d give her what she wanted. She had clapped her hands excitedly at the prospect of an imminent game. I busied myself making the preparations. ...

Please visit my blog for more story details or to get the latest information about the new collectible card game Solo Bound Female at http://madhatter815.blogspot.com. Thank you. Part 1: Rude Awakening Amanda hadn’t moved far from home since graduating college. Why would she? She could visit her parent’s townhouse whenever she liked whether it was just to say hi or to mooch off her mom with her home cooking. Either way, her childhood home easily trumped the tiny little studio she was renting right now. ...

continues from part 6 Part 7: Decoration “Let’s go, Roger. I know you can move faster than that even with the hobble.” Andrea tugged on the rope she’d attached around his waist. His hands were firmly cuffed behind his back, and the cuffs at his ankles had about a 2 foot chain between them. “I can’t see and the chain from my wrists to the hobble occasionally makes things interesting.” He said, too much anger in his voice for someone who was naked, cuffed, blindfolded, and being forced to walk outside. The slight chill in the air had warned him about the last part before he could feel the grass under his feet. ...

(story continues from The Murderess) 8. TRANSFERED The four important women and Lord A conferred for some time. Then he spoke: “Good, Everything has been agreed. The convict Jane H. is transferred to my custody. She is now my slave-convict. The terms of the Agreement are these”. He turned in his chair, grabbed the chain Sally was holding and pulled me close to him. He shoved an impressive legal document into my hands. ...

This is a true story of myself. I chose to write about it as a cathartic way to understand how I got to where I am now. For some it may be arousing, others appalling, to some you may understand. It’s my story and I have tried to include as much as I could. I chose not to include all the mental thoughts because in order to tell the story you need to see the whole picture. ...

continues from part 5 Part 6: Completely Surrounded Suspended in rubber, trapped in darkness, Roger really couldn’t judge time well. At one point he tried counting heartbeats and using a rough pulse count to estimate the amount of time, but the count got quite high and it created such monotony that it didn’t particularly help. So he gave up and tried to develop a strategy that would let him gain some freedom of movement. ...

Lara sat at a cafe in Paris on the Champs-Elysees later in the evening waiting for her mysterious customer to contact her. All she had been told is that her customer would be wearing a white scarf and had a very high paying job for her to look at. A limousine pulled up outside the cafe and a mysterious woman dressed in a black silk hood & cloak, a black scarf tied over her slicked back hair, long black leather gloves, high boots and a white scarf wrapped around her neck stepped out. Lara noticed she was nude under the trench-coat save for silk black g-string panties. She also had a spider tattoo on her midriff. Lara thought she looked highly impressive. ...

Dave sprang eagerly from his bed, mind filled with thoughts of a full Saturday of self-imposed helplessness. He wanted nothing more than to get started immediately, but there were final preparations to be made. First, he took a long, relaxing bath, then enjoyed a light breakfast. A trip to the bathroom followed, to make sure he wouldn’t need to go any time soon. Next, he called Brandy, his safety net, and invited her over for dinner. Brandy was a good friend, and he genuinely enjoyed their time together, but he had never quite worked up the nerve to tell her exactly why he invited her over so much. ...

Just my luck, thought Alex, watching Jay’s car pull away. First chance we’ve had lately for a weekend of X-Box, and his back starts acting up. With a resigned shrug, he turned and entered the house. “Alex?” Pausing on the stairs, Alex glanced into the living room. “What’s up Joe?” “You might not want to go up there quite yet,” his brother said. “And why not?” “Well, Carly spent the weekend.” ...

“Would you care to explain to me what this is?” The voice of John’s wife of one year, Cindy, barked at him. John figured he knew what she was talking about but decided to play it loose and cool. He finished pulling his key out of the front door and put them in his pocket. He looked up at his wife sitting on the couch. “What are you talking about honey?” He asked in reply. ...

As you have seen from my recent adventures my Mistress, Mistress Stephanie has taken immense pleasure in messing with my state of mind in our recent sessions including setting me up and accusing me of playing around with another lady. Well I knew this next trip was going to be another one because I was told I was to book a trip out on Thursday evening with a 5 pm flight home on Sunday afternoon. I was told to pack an extra change a clothes in my carry on, wear a pair of jeans and shirt I didn’t care about and to to bring nothing else except for my ID, cellphone, 20 dollars and my house keys for when I get home. THURSDAY Thursday afternoon comes around and Mistress arrives at my place about 3 hours before my flight and tells me that she will take me to the airport. I’m confused because I thought I was going on a trip with her. Of course it is not a simple drive to the airport because as I am getting in the passenger seat of her car she hands me a pair of blackened out sunglasses for me to wear and tells me I must be restrained for this part of my trip. She proceeds to handcuff my hands behind my back and shackles my ankles together. I start to ask her questions on what is going on and I receive a quick slap to the face and a warning to not speak unless I am asked a question. I heard a click, felt the exhale of her first cigarette of the drive and felt the car move. ...

(story continues from William & Mary 2) Part 3 “How did this happen?” “I don’t know, Sir. All I can say for sure right now is that the locks weren’t opened with a key. From the interior scraping, I’d say they were picked.” “But if the locks were picked, why pry one of the plates loose?” “It wasn’t pried, Sir. From the minute deformations in the chain, ring, and lock, I’d say it was pulled loose. How, I have no idea. That would have taken a lot of strength.” ...

“Goodnight,” Margaret said as she pushed open the office door with her shoulder, only to be ignored by the group of 20-somethings she worked with who were already discussing their Friday night plans together where they’d probably be wearing even shorter skirts than they did to work, drink far too much and wake up in some random guys bed the next morning. ‘You’re not like me,’ she thought as the door closed behind her. ...

continues from part 4 Part 5: Fierce Competition Roger surveyed the hotel lobby from the mezzanine above. He knew what he was looking for, but needed to be sure that he didn’t appear to actually be looking. If his information was right, Amy and one of her partners in crime would be making their way across the lobby towards the West entrance at any moment now. He checked his watch, wondering if he had the timeline wrong in his head. As he did so, he allowed himself a moment to replay the events of the past week. ...

Our story begins on a quiet Sunday afternoon. Sarah was doing a few things around her small apartment that she shared with her boyfriend, Jim. Nothing really important, just getting some odd jobs accomplished, while Jim meanwhile was down the street at the bar watching the game with his buddies. While Sarah was futzing around the apartment she decided that she was going to try to break her boyfriend’s computer password while he wasn’t home. It was a game that had been going on for as long as they were dating. Both of them had their own laptops and neither knew the others password, so whenever they had time and the other wasn’t around they tried to figure out the password that would unlock all of the secrets that they wanted to know. ...

“Welcome aboard, Miss….?” The well shaped woman in the metallic silver jumpsuit smiled as she strode up the ramp. “Stella will do,” she said. “As you wish. If you will follow me, the captain has instructed me to show you how we process our merchandise. This way, please.” Striding along the passageway, the woman named Stella watched as her guide cast quick glances over his shoulder. “Something about this making you uncomfortable?” ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 8: Enslaved) Part 9: Retribution I opened the door to Lucy’s bedroom and entered carrying a tray with two cups of steaming, fresh coffee. I placed the tray on the dresser beside Lucy’s bed. She stirred and opened her eyes, she smiled sleepily and pushed herself up into a sitting position. She stretched her arms up and yawned, the sheet fell to her waist and I stared longingly at her perfect breasts. She made no move to cover herself as I handed her a cup from the tray. She sipped the coffee, I crossed to the window and opened the blinds, allowing bright sunlight to flood the room. A groan came from the bed and I saw Barry squinting against the light as he awoke. Lucy leant down and kissed him “good morning sleepy head,” she said. ...

Part 1: Sahara’s Chair I live an interesting life - taken care of but under control. You would think this is a classic master slave relationship, but its unusual in every way. Describing the whole scenario is somewhat I want to reveal to the reader, but moving linearly through time isn’t something I’m ready to start with. I’d rather start by leading the reader through my latest scenario. I glance at my phone going through the notes of what I’m about to go through. There are of course butterflies in your stomach, even if this scenario isn’t any weirder or stranger than others I’ve experienced. Memorizing is important - missing a step means your escape plan could fall through, which is both uncomfortable and possibly humiliating - I’m a professional after all. ...

continues from part 3 Part 4: Alone for the Holidays “What the hell is going on?” Roger wondered for what had to be the fourth time. He tried willing his arms to move, but the effects of the stunner simply made that impossible. He watched as the four figures moved around him and wondered what would come next. The day had started ordinarily enough, at least for someone in his circumstances. Although the holiday break left him without classes or responsibilities, it also left him with few options for entertainment or diversion. He had had the bad luck to come down with a serious virus that had been brought to the Academy along with the delivery of supplies almost 7 weeks ago. He certainly hadn’t been alone in getting ill; better than a quarter of the station’s student body, instructors, and staff had also contracted the virus before a quarantine managed to knock down further transmission. Unfortunately, Roger had been the last to contract the illness before this occurred. ...

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him: “Jason Chatham, I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs. ...

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him: “Jason Chatham, I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Kiyokoa Gai-Shift cog She perched like a dove on the timeworn subterranean platform, eyes elfin and wise, hair a river of black, slender yet strong limbs hinted beneath her flowing white robes. She said nothing, content to watch the rumbling belt with its whining, wide-eyed cargoes rolling past. ...

Tricia was the best friend of my best friend’s girlfriend Brenda. We were all in college when this little circle of friends came together. My best friend and I were locals attending school while Brenda was from out of state. She had been with my friend for 2 years when she convinced her best friend to join her here. Tricia had just broken up with her previous boyfriend when she arrived after heeding her friend’s advice. She was immediately included in our little circle of friends and obviously after awhile we began to see each other since we were both the only unattached singles in our little circle. ...

My girlfriend had started yet another fad diet and exercise program, part of which meant she’d go jogging every evening in the local woods. It was within walking distance but for some reason, she drove there. One evening, having barely seen her in what felt like a month, I decided to take matters into my own hands and have what I hoped would be fun for me, a surprise for her and an experience for us both. ...

I had to write with a situation I put myself in recently. I enjoy cross dressing and getting messy so after reading many of your stories and a few experiments I planned a day were I could get well and truly messy. The idea of an obstacle course appealed to me so I set out planning around my garden. It is about 1.5 acres and is mainly grass lawns with wooded part at the bottom of the slope where a small stream runs. There are also 2 old sheds which I keep the gardening tools and mowers in. There is a compost heap were all the grass cutting go, as these rot down and being next to the steam become a thick gooey muddy mess. As you walk on it your feet sink in at least to the top of your wellington boots. This is ideal especially with a bit more water added. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch4: part two Chapter 5: Conditioning and Destination Jason was suspended in the goop and in total darkness. The pressing goop warmed to his body temperature and Jason lost any sensitivity to his skin. The constant pressing disappeared in its sameness. Jason tried to grunt inside his masks but no sound reached his ears. ...

continued from Marie Spending a Day in a Bin & Human Garbage The Letter The letter arrived on a thursday, but Marie didn’t notice it before friday. And it sure didn’t advertise itself - just a simple, white envelope with her name and address in front. No sender. The stamp was ordinary and the post office had marked it a few days before. Now of course a letter wasn’t a big deal in itself, but Marie didn’t receive many letters. After her father had died last year, she hadn’t received any letters at all! That is - of course she had bills and other kinds of official letters, but nothing like this. She drank a cup of coffee while letting the anticipation grow. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch4: Part One Chapter 4: Mountain Meadows of Bondage 2: Jason Meets Angelina Jason knew nothing but dark now. The computer battery died at some point so now he was alone in the pressing rubber confines of the box and his thoughts. His thoughts were focused on rubber. He saw rubber in every thought. He drank rubber. He smelled rubber. Rubber massaged his body. Rubber filled his mouth. Rubber filled his belly. He was turning to rubber inside and out. He was rubber. ...

continued from chapter nine Chapter 10: Subjugated Property Now standing on tiptoe the exhausted slave still had all the various tubes and ear phone leads attached. He had been released earlier and the e-stim pads removed before being sealed again into his slave suit. There was to be no let up. His Mistress was determined to test him to complete and utter exhaustion. This was, after all, her delight which had taken her a lot of time to dream up over many days of planning and careful preparation. ...

Kim wondered what the hell she was doing slowly getting dressed to have sex? The firebrand had been a fighter until she met someone rather different from the people she had known. His deep soft tones had so taken her from proud biker to sexual slave. Her curiosity had her so aroused she had fingered herself to climax on the plane. A woman on the plane seemed to know exactly what she had been doing as she smirked at Kim from her seat. It didn’t help as Kim was in full flush. But it wouldn’t have helped if she had known. ...

continued from chapter seven Chapter 8: Fly in a Web After a leisurely breakfast she descended to the dungeon to find all was well; her slave still asleep, head forward against the strap cage. She smiled to herself, ‘what a slave; able to sleep whatever the bondage’ She was dressed in her surgical outfit again looking every bit the competent surgeon. White rubber boots and gloves to match completed the outfit. Underneath she had inserted a self retaining catheter with drainage bag strapped to her thigh. She had chosen a vibrating dildo with control in her smock pocket. On rising she had given herself an enema; one of her delights in feeling herself internally cleansed, then taken a long shower before fitting an anal rod which had distended her sphincter. She felt in high spirits the controlling sadistic facet of her personality very much to the fore. She moved over to her Mistress chair and sat delighting in the anal penetration as the lubricated rod penetrated her deeper. She switched on the dildo at a low vibration knowing she had a whole session before her. The fact that her slave had been in strict bondage since the termination of the last session was all part of her plan. She had organised a lengthy testing session one which she knew would extend her slave beyond anything he had so far experienced. ...

“Welcome. Please, do come in.” Mistress Erica entered the room slowly, her eyes showing a mixture of suspicion and curiosity as she gazed at the five women awaiting her. Mistresses all, her peers and competitors, they, along with her and a few others, represented the true power in the city’s BDSM community. One by one, she examined them, looking for some clue as to the reason for this unexpected gathering. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Point of Viewa Gai-Shift storylette Darkness falls away like a blindfold, likely because there had been a leather blindfold over your eyes. You blink slowly (for blinking is the only action open to you, strapped up as you are in your leather body suit, gagged with a thrusting penile plug, only your eyes exposed. The room hazing in the glare of overhead gaslights is tiled, harsh and institutional. ...

(story continues from Shifting Roles) Part Two I was thoroughly uncomfortable and cramped by the time she returned. My straining erection had long since subsided and all I wanted was to be untied. I grumbled and struggled petulantly as she opened the cupboard door. I could sense her annoyance at that and before I knew it she had forced me to my stomach and was spanking me again, this time harder than before. She seemed to be growing into her role more as the day went on. She had not taken off her gloves and the taut leather covering on her palm added something as she spanked me harder and harder, my stifled panting and muffled groans as she punished me was amplified in the enclosed space. ...

continued from chapter five Chapter 6: Ying & Yang The insistent voice of the alarm roused a sleep deprived Mistress. Descending the stairs she checked her leg bag then made strong coffee, first drinking a large glass of water. It was dawn, the sun had returned. Tightening the belt on her SBR she carried with her the black rubber shoulder bag. Outside she soon felt the warmth of a perfect May day. In the distance her slave was still moving but very slowly. She felt a moment’s pang of regret then a surge of pride; to have a slave like him was beyond anything she had ever dreamed of. She loved him so. They were, she comforted herself with, the Ying and Yang; she the complete dominant, he the complete masochist. ...

“Such a beautiful canvas of stars” She said, her head tilted back as far as it could go in the folding camp chair. He murmured his agreement, looking not at the stars, but at her. He was glad to be here and she was equally glad to have him. The fact was, he was hers. That is what suited them both best. Nights like these are when they really felt alive. A cool drink, a warm, comfortable fire, the music of the night creatures, solitude and each other, it really didn’t get better than this. ...

(story continues from Research Visit 2: The Doctor is in…) Part 3: Turn about is fair play Susan walked around the bed once, checking Julie’s restraints to make sure the sexy doctor would remain right where she was. At last, she crawled on the bed and drew in close to Julie, her hand sliding up Julie’s legs erotically. Like a blow torch turned higher, Julie went from warm to hot in seconds, letting out a soft sigh and her body arching in the restraints. Instantly, she was raging hot and deliriously horny again and wanted it to go further. But it didn’t last. ...

continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Total Enclosure Suit It was early May a carpet of bluebells in the woods combined with the light green of the newly formed canopy of leaves overhead leant a lovely hue to what was turning out to be a warm spring day. The Mistress made her way to the centre of the woods. There beneath the tall trees in a small enclosure stood a 4 seater swing complete with a Kent pegged tiled roof sheltering the bench. Shiny PVC padded cushions in gleaming black provided comfort for the sitter. The Mistress placed herself in the middle spreading out the full skirt of her SBR each side of her, she luxuriated in the feel of the two rods she was wearing as they were pushed deeper into her latex clad body. ...

Chapter 1: Altered Sleeping Arrangements The voice of my Mistress startled me, “I have a birthday surprise in mind for you, little one.” I was kneeling at her side while She continued to type away at her keyboard. She rarely spoke to me at all and when She did it was usually in the form of commands, reprimands or descriptions of future punishments. A ‘birthday surprise’ frightened me at once: i wasn’t even sure She was familiar with the date, which was yet a couple of weeks away. She still wore her work clothes, a classic jacket, blouse and skirt and i had been gazing with frustrated longing at her black leather stilettos, their toes almost as sharp as the heels, and up her stockinged calves to the hem of her grey designer skirt. The obvious quality and style of her deportment always left a vague emptiness in my heart despite the thrilling joy of observing it. ...

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 10: Punished) Part 11: Pet Girl You manage an embarrassed smile as you curl up in the basket and he covers you with the fleece blanket gently stroking your hair for a moment before fastening a long leash to your collar, you watch as he runs the leash over to one of the old wooden pillars forming the stable you lie in, he uses a small padlock to secure the leash and smiles at you, even if you wanted to go somewhere he had now ensured you would be staying within a couple of meters of your makeshift kennel. Exhausted after what he had put you through after a day’s work you manage to drift off to sleep curled up under in your basket in the cool night air. ...

For My Naughty, Little Slave You’re wearing what I asked as you walk through the arrivals gate. Pulling your luggage behind you, you look through the crowd to find me. I’m there, at the back standing tall over the Indians and Pakistanis with a black hat on, white shirt and jeans. You’re wearing a simple, flowing sundress on top but it’s underneath that I was very specific about. Underneath you’re wearing a sexy, strapless bra, a suspender belt without stockings and a matching pair of sexy knickers. ...

I am a girl. I love being a girl. I love everything about being female but especially the control it gives me over boys. I used to think I was a good girl. That sort of changed with my latest boyfriend/slave. I would never think of being mean and bossy let alone tie some one up and hurt them. I was a good girl. I enjoyed being a good girl. ...

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 6: Frustration x 10) Part 7: A Respite of Sorts or Dinner Was Much More Than I Bargained For I never thought I would survive the unsatisfied cravings running amok in my mind and body. On one hand I hated her for torturing and teasing me and leaving me unfulfilled. On the other hand, deep inside me, I loved everything she did to me. ...

(story continues from Dale V2.0) Dale 3: A Day in the Life Dale heard the click a second before the bedroom filled with soft music. Connie stirred. She reached over and tugged Dale’s metal-clad cock. He feigned sleep. She tugged again, harder. It was a game of sorts. She didn’t need a reason to dominate him, but she enjoyed it more that way. He edged closer. She grabbed a handful of hair. ...

continued from part one Fantasy Unlimited - The Second Visit Background Stephen and Gina are a couple in aged in their early forties, reasonably affluent, despite a family of young teenagers, and living in the United Kingdom near Bristol. Strongly heterosexual and happily married they nevertheless have some interesting tastes when it comes to sexual activities!! After their last weekend away both Stephen and Gina had instigated “interesting” exploits at home but with a family it was so difficult to find enough time. They also missed the control element that had been experienced in their Belgian weekend as that added the sparkle to the whole adventure. ...

continued from Chapter Five PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 6: I Become Monica’s Dominatrix and More I walked home in a bit of a dream, my bottom was still red hot under my latex panties, and my nipples were burning, but I felt wonderfully at peace. It had been a great session and I hoped many more were ahead. I went to work the next day, enjoying the discipline of doing that, and the money helped of course, but Monica was still in the back of my mind. A couple of days later in the evening I was going to call her, when the phone rang. ...

They did delivery on the promised orgasm. The fact that it was much later than agreed on was my big complaint. My parting words had been, “I will never come back to this place, never!” An initial 8 hours session had been gradually extended through chicanery to 24 hours. I was mad, sore and had spent quite a bit more money than expected. Drained, I headed home. That was three months ago. As scary as the idea is, I am actually thinking about a return engagement. Only this time, I will be adamant about keeping the session to only eight hours and not a second longer. ...

“I have something for you,” he smiles. “Sir?” Lance turns Felicia to face away from him and runs his hands up and down the slick blue latex covering her arms. She leans her head to the left for him as he kisses the right side of her neck, just at the top of her collar and behind her ear. Her eyes close as she enjoys his touch, but open again as she hears the familiar sound of his handcuffs. He locks her hands behind her in them and then leads her to the bedroom. ...

(story continues from The Visit)_ _continued from part one Part Two Part 3a – Immobilised. I replace the gag and assist you to your feet. The dildo drops out in the process and I catch it,n eedless to say you moan at the loss. It felt SO good. I motion for you to sit on the end of the bed. “Time for some fun for you. Sit. Back you go. Keep going.” I say. ...

Part 1 - Getting dressed Lying there on her bed, she felt sexy but alone. To any passersby she would look naked. But she knew better. Her body was completely covered in a very thin tan spandex bodysuit, showing off the perfect curves of her breasts and hips. She had rather large breasts for her size, DD breasts on a 5’1” body looked a little out of place, but she loved her body. Her waist was small and tight. Her hips slightly wider that her waist making her almost looks like a living doll. ...

My wife Kate was going away and I would be left on my own for 2 days over a weekend. I had planned a few drinks at the local pub in the evening, but otherwise not much. I woke up in the morning and she was already getting everything ready for her departure. I turned over and put the pillow over my head. I had no such rush on. The next thing I knew, the pillow was pulled away. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 6: Kate’s Plan) Chapter 7: Kate’s out of the Frying Pan… again! Ra’idah had it all figured out. Years back, as a young headstrong witch, she’d been cast out of her Cairo coven; the others hadn’t seen her natural superiority as a reason to lay in languishing bondage over long nights, to be tickled and pickled by the golden-eyed Arabic dominatrix. She was warned that, should she return, they’d bind her up and keep her that way, no longer a sister-witch but a thrall, to be passed from bed to bed and need to need. ...

continued from part one Part Two “Ok, looks good. Fan out in pairs and get started. I’ll watch for sentries.” Nodding, the others fanned out silently. Watching them go, Melissa Roberts sighed with relief. On her first, nearly disastrous, trip to Egypt’s past, she’d come alone. This time, she’d brought a team. This meant support, even if it did require a certain loss of modesty. Glancing down at herself, Melissa shook her head ruefully. In the interest of speed and security, it had been decided to send the team together all at once. With such a large send, the power demand was very nearly at the limits of the system, so in order to reduce demand, the team had been allowed nothing that would increase the mass of the send. Unfortunately, this included clothing. Basically, the entire team had arrived at their destination totally naked. ...

The Mistress was pleased. She had her two new pets downstairs, and they were being transformed, they would not be ready until tomorrow, she could wait, as she had done before, but she was still excited. “Roll on tomorrow” she thought “roll on tomorrow” In the morning, a little while after waking, The Mistress was told that her pets were ready for her, She had come across them a week ago, and had enticed them into her lair with her usual charm and character, and now they were her minions, here to serve and obey her. As she dressed, she pondered on what to call her pets, as of course they would have to be renamed, as she did with all who came into her ownership. The Mistress descended the stairs, the wait was nearly over. She was dressed in her Black halterneck rubber mini dress, black latex Gauntlets , black latex stockings and suspender belt and black patent leather lace up thigh boots and a black latex mask with her ruby red lips poking out of the mask. ...

(story continues from A Couple’s Games) Part Two So, we return again to visit with Bob and Jane. A married couple normal in every way except for their love of kinkygames. Bob and Jane are technically switches who love exploring all kinds of games. One day, Bob got home from work early and realized he had an hour before Jane would get home from work. He had talked to Jane earlier in the day and knew she was in a good mood and having a relatively easy day at work. So, Bob decided this was a good idea to play a game he’d been thinking about for a while. Bob took out his phone and sent Jane a text, “I have a surprise for you when you get home. Love you.” Jane texted back, “Ooh, can’t wait to see what it is!” ...

“And what,” Sara asked, “is that?” Grinning, Scott held up what looked like a thick-walled tube with fleshy flanges on each end. “This,” he said proudly, “is my newest invention.” “What exactly does it do? And remember, I have to leave for work soon, so keep it short, please.” “This little gem,” Scott replied, “is about to make your day very interesting.” Sara sighed. She loved Scott with all her heart, but some of his ideas were, to put it mildly, crazy. Still, she knew she couldn’t tell him no. ...

(story continues from Voodoo) Part Four Alone in the room, she gazed out the window, watching the people outside. Through the headphones covering her ears, she could hear the music, as well as the sound of conversation. She wished she could join them, move among them, talk to them. Instead, she stood stiffly, the rise and fall of her breasts with her labored breathing the only visible movement, other than the occasional twitch. ...

It was a match made in heaven. Or, in this case, Hollywood. Shawn was tall, handsome, muscular, with starring roles in nearly a dozen action films to his credit. Stacy was almost universally considered the most beautiful woman on film. After their first pairing, the two quickly became inseparable, starring together in one blockbuster after another. Their off camera chemistry was just as intense, with rumors of marriage making regular rounds. As a couple, it seemed they had it all. Until…… ...

Susan and I have a great marriage: fun, friendship, and the sex is fantastic. But sometimes, fantasy demands a little bit more. That’s why we’re lucky to have Janie. Janie’s been a good friend of Susan’s since before I met them, and she’s our travelling companion when we go to science fiction conventions. Last weekend, for example, was a really good convention# SYMBOL \f “Symbol"188 and a really great time in private. ...

The Arrival The wind is still, but the air is still biting cold as she sits in the ornate sleigh. Mistress Bella hears nothing but the sounds of the bells on the reins, as the team of four white horses pull valiantly through the deep snow. How she loves that sound… so clear and melodic with nothing to counterpoint their song except the occasional whinny of the team. Such a magnificent set of steeds… pure white with long, flowing, well groomed manes streaming out behind them. Gold bridles and bits accenting their beauty and ending in white embossed leather leads…. much like she has for her dear slave pet. Ahh, but he is her prize, and deserves nothing but the best of what she has to give. He is nestled under her clothing, at her feet, head on her lap as instructed. This is for his protection, but most of all for her warmth. The weather on these sleigh trips can be brutal. Today is not so bad. No raging blizzard to cloud her vision and block her way, no sleet to mar the surface of her skin. She closes her eyes for a moment to summon the memory of her pet’s caresses on her skin. He loves to touch her skin, soft and slow is how he draws his hands up her skin… when she allows it, of course. She doesn’t tell him how much she relishes that touch. She is dressed for whatever weather comes her way. Mistress feels her pet’s head resting against her leather clad thigh… she always wears her thigh high leather boots on these trips, for one never knows how deep the snow will be. But then, he is the only one who knows this… for her boots are covered by layers of silk petticoats and overlaid by a deep emerald velvet skirt. Above the skirt is a tight ivory corset, embroidered with the finest details of ivy and lilies. Over all of this she wears a heavy cape of arctic fox fur lined in heavy satin with a large hood. He revels in the smell of the leather under his nose. It is intoxicating when mixed with her perfume. He could stay here forever, under her skirts, at her feet. He certainly isn’t uncomfortable, for under him is layer upon layer of furs to cushion his ride. He is clad in leather as well, for that is his Mistresses delight. Each piece he wears is leather tooled just for him, with her name, with her design, always showing to whom he belongs, in case there is ever a question. Around his ankles are thick gold chains, each with a lock ornately decorated in silver and gold, the keys to which are hanging around her neck. Around his wrists are matching leather gauntlets, also locked with rings for restraining. Circling his neck is her collar… worn always, locked always… the only exceptions are when she bathes him, and when she bids him to take her forcefully…. to do what he pleases… as long as it pleases her too. He knows what this means…. he knows to push her down on the bed, to pin her down with her arms above her and kiss her passionately, and to take her, roughly, but not brutally…. to let her know she is what he wants even when unfettered by chains and collars. He is safe here, he is secure… his needs are met; he knows his place and has to worry about nothing. He is truly happy. He is awoken from his half sleep by a tug on the chain attached to his collar… his Mistress wants him. She reaches under the blanket on her lap to grasp his chin and tilt it up toward her. “Hello, my sleepy pet”, she purrs… “We’ve not much farther to go before we are home, and I wish you to service me, to ease my need”. He needs no further prompting and buries his head between her spread legs under the thickness of the covers and skirts. He slowly laps at her with his tongue flat and occasionally sucks on her, feeling her buck when he does so….. he knows he must stop every so often, so she can catch her breath and when he begins again, after the last pause, she arches her back as the spasms force her to grab his head and push it ever closer. Once her twitching stops, she once again purrs for him…. “Oh my pet… you have done very well…. would you bring out the bag?” His eyes dance with anticipation. He produces the black velvet bag from under the furs and hands it to her. He watches with glee as she reveals her own burgundy velvet bag, removes one black marble from her bag and replaces it with two white ones from his. Two! He thinks… two… I must have done very well. He begins to fantasize what the evening holds in store for him when he suddenly hears the voices of hurried servants. Time, it seems, is always the enemy. The sleigh comes to a stop and he scrambles to a kneeling position as his Mistress has taught him to do when she stands. Once she is steady, he hurries down the step of the sleigh and takes her hand to help her down, keeping his eyes to the ground, or rather, to her boots. Oh her boots… he couldn’t stand to look away from those. He feels the stares of the others…. glares of jealousy at his place at the Mistress’s side. She has exalted him to a position of honor rarely known. He is her only lover, her only pet. He is to be treated with respect and cared for and those who do not, face her wrath. The stories of the sad men who dared to cross her are legendary, possibly embellished by time, but not many care to find out for sure. Of course he knows he is at her mercy and she is not always in a good mood. He listens carefully as she barks orders to the others around them, and not hearing any orders attached to him, he keeps his head bowed until she strides into the keep…. then he must follow, for she holds the leash. She walks past the large fieldstone fireplace, where something wonderful is cooking and marches him right up the flat, shallow, circular marble stairs to her room. There she releases his leash and in one quick movement, unlatches her cape. Before it can fall to the floor, he catches it and hangs in on the back of the heavy wooden, arched door. He stokes the fire to keep the room warm and kneels near the fire on the pile of furs that cover the floor, awaiting her wishes. This pile of furs is her favorite place to be with him. There are furs of almost every kind of animal found in the forest. As with everything else, they exist to sustain her. “Oh my pet”, she sighs as she lies on the furs next to him, “I would so like to spend the evening with you, keeping you on the edge, trying different variations with my silk ropes, but alas I cannot… I have duties waiting for me. Before I go, I wish a neck massage!” ...

I am sat in my lounge with my skirt pulled up to reveal my groin, using a light weight metal file to try to hack through the body of a hardened steel heavy duty padlock, with a concealed shank. The lock has a guarantee of being the toughest lock in the world to open and that guarantee is accurate. It has been used to lock a metal chastity belt around my waist and it is effectively denying me access to my sex and my so desperately desired relief. There is also an egg timer ticking away five short minutes as I desperately rasp at the metal of the lock. I am also eager to make a telephone call but not until the lock has been removed. ...

Chapter 2: Not just another Box Paul took Monday morning off and arranged for his mother to watch the kids so he could be there to extract Natsuko the moment her trunk arrived. He removed her restraints, gave her some water, and milked her while running a warm bath for her. The milking in particular was long overdue as she had leaked milk all over herself during the 2 days and was clearly uncomfortably swollen. He then proceeded to wash her while massaging her sore muscles and dry her before carrying her to bed so she could recover. ...

continued from Chapter Four PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 5: Carol Receives More Advice Tim arrived home the next day, and for the next week of course we made love. Each time I tried to introduce more latex into the equation and he was willing, but again I knew he wanted to please me but this was not his instigating. He asked me about the haircut and I said Monica had done it while he was away, and he said he liked it, he obviously noticed my new rings and he now noted they were gold and they looked fantastic. I replied that Monica had also done those. Then he saw the red weals on my buttocks and he knew that Monica had also been responsible for those too. ...

(story continues from Mary’s Revelation 3) Part 4 “Mary?” “Mmmmmmm.” “Mary?” Reluctantly, Mary Jenkins’ eyes fluttered open. Absently, she gazed at the woman watching her. “Oh, Gail. What can I do for you?” With a quizzical look, Gail laid a thick bundle of paper on the desk. “The collated reports from the last series of tests,” she said. “Ok, good. “I’ll look at them in a minute.” For a moment, Gail watched her silently. “Mary,” she finally said, “maybe you should take a nap or something. You look beat. Why do you have to push yourself so hard?” Gail shrugged. “Maybe it’s a good thing we’re almost done. After today, we’ll be on our way home. Maybe then you can rest.” Turning, she strode away. ...

(story continues from Understanding) Part 2 Entering his kitchen, Brad James stared at the sight of himself standing at the stove. He wasn’t surprised to see Jenny, his daughter, in his body, not after yesterday. But the sight of himself wearing a bright flowered robe that barely covered his thighs just didn’t seem right. As if sensing his thoughts, Jenny turned. Seeing him, she blushed vividly. “You were in bed,” she said, a bit lamely, “and I didn’t have anything else of yours to wear.” ...

“Crap! Nuthin’ to do ‘round here.” He got up off the couch and walked into the kitchen. “Nothing to eat in here, nuthin’ in the fridge.” he muttered as he slammed the door, causing some eggs to fly out of the egg rack inside the door. Opening the door to inspect the mess, he saw three broken yolks slowly dripping from the top rack. “Damn it, fuck, shit” he screamed as he repeatedly slammed the door again and again. Kicking the clothes on the floor as he tromped toward the living room, he continued cursing under his breath. “What the fuck?” he yelled as he plopped himself onto the couch. The T.V. remote was within reach of his hand. He grabbed it and started surfing the channels for something interesting to watch. Flipping past some cooking shows and Fishing with Bill Dance, he came across an old episode of Charlies’ Angels. “All right, Farrah Fawcett, I’d do her in a second.” ...

AUTHOR’S NOTE: Over the years, I’ve read about, heard about, and experienced a rather strange phenomena. Many stories about submission include mention of increased sensitivity on the part of the submissive. In my own personal experiences with submissives, I’ve often seen the same thing. But I have yet to see, hear, or read about anyone explaining how this could happen. This story is my attempt to explain my own theory on the matter. ...

“But why? What did I do?” “Listen, June, it’s not you, it’s me.” June burst into tears. “Bullshit! Tell me the truth!” Because you’ve turned into a regular porker. “June … it’s just not working out.” “Three years and suddenly it’s not working out?” I had nothing, just waved my hand, shrugged. I turned and walked toward the door. “Fine,” she said through wracking sobs. “Fine, but if I can’t have you, nobody else will - ever!” ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest It´s a rather stressfull day at work, but nevertheless it´s Friday and stress at work does not bother me at all. My engineering team flies around me like bees which have there individual plan to fullfill their duties. Just my thoughts are already gone home, have already started the weekend. My beloved Mistress Aluka informed me yesterday that my home duties will be controlled by her this weekend. Her best friend is invited to our home for a long weekends stay and she will make sure that I won´t be able to interfere with her caring about her friend. Whatever this means…….she did not inform me any further, she just made sure that I will be extremely punctually when time comes that business stops operating for the day. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest It´s a rather stressfull day at work, but nevertheless it´s Friday and stress at work does not bother me at all. My engineering team flies around me like bees which have there individual plan to fullfill their duties. Just my thoughts are already gone home, have already started the weekend. My beloved Mistress Aluka informed me yesterday that my home duties will be controlled by her this weekend. Her best friend is invited to our home for a long weekends stay and she will make sure that I won´t be able to interfere with her caring about her friend. Whatever this means…….she did not inform me any further, she just made sure that I will be extremely punctually when time comes that business stops operating for the day. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest - Author’s note – this is a piece of fiction, but the scenes in the studio are all elements of real life experiences between the author and his Mistress. I was looking through the online job ads when I spied an item which intrigued me. “Have a strong personality and mind? Scientific study looking for candidates for research into personality traits – Successful candidates will be paid $2000 for a 1 day session. Phone….” ...

Author’s note – this is a piece of fiction, but the scenes in the studio are all elements of real life experiences between the author and his Mistress. Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest I was looking through the online job ads when I spied an item which intrigued me. “Have a strong personality and mind? Scientific study looking for candidates for research into personality traits – Successful candidates will be paid $2000 for a 1 day session. Phone….” ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest I had always had odd interests growing up, but it wasn’t until I got to college that I had any hope of acting on them. I had always been attracted to shiny clothing. I didn’t know at the time that it was fairly common and I assumed it was something odd with me. I hadn’t gone out much in high school, so I had most of my money from working at my part time job during school. Paying for college wasn’t much of an issue either due to a scholarship, so I was more or less free to do as I pleased with my money. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest I had always had odd interests growing up, but it wasn’t until I got to college that I had any hope of acting on them. I had always been attracted to shiny clothing. I didn’t know at the time that it was fairly common and I assumed it was something odd with me. I hadn’t gone out much in high school, so I had most of my money from working at my part time job during school. Paying for college wasn’t much of an issue either due to a scholarship, so I was more or less free to do as I pleased with my money. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest My New Girlfriend, Friday “I never want to hear from you again!” Said Miranda. “You are a complete perv, you sicko! Leave me alone!” As I hung up the phone I felt hollow inside. Every time I started dating it always ended the same way. Things would go great until I told her that I wanted to tie her up for sex (or be tied up for sex, I go both ways). ‘Why can’t I let just let this whole bondage thing go?’ I thought to myself. ‘I’m good looking, I have a solid job, I have no problem getting dates. Why am I hung up on using ropes during sex? Now I have another Firday night alone.’ Just then the phone rang. I was in no mood to answer it, but it was little Nicole. Ten years ago I dated her older sister for a couple years back when I was in High School. Being raised by a single mom in a house full of women she really needed a good male infuence in her life. So, I had unofficially become her older brother back when she was starting middle school. “Hi Nicole, how’s everything going at college?” “Hey Grump. Not well, that’s why I’m calling. I really need some advice.” “You know I’m always here for you. What can I do you for?” “I’d rather not talk on the phone, can you pop over?” “Sure… not like I have any plans. Did you eat yet? If not let’s grab a movie and hang out tonight.” “Sounds great! I was just ordering some Chinese.” “Get enough for two and I’ll be there in forty minutes." I had been there for Nicole for a long time, and she had returned the favor more than once. We talked about everything, and over the years she had become my best friend. She had grown into quite a girl too. She was 5’6” tall, with piercing blue eyes and dark wavy hair that cascaded over her shoulders. She wasn’t supermodel thin, but she was all woman with curves in all the right places and just enough padding to fill out a tight pair jeans. Nicole had a wickedly twisted sense of humor too, but that was probably my influence as much as anything else. A quick shower and I was out the door. While I was driving I started reminiscing about Ashley’s death last year. It had shocked everyone when Nicole’s older sister was killed by a drunk driver. We had been hanging out watching a movie on TV when we heard about it. We sat there on the couch holding each other tight while we both cried for hours. Eventually Nicole had fallen asleep in my arms. When I carried her into the bedroom and tucked her in I suddenly realized I wanted to climb into bed with her. Instead I grabbed a blanket and pillow to go crash on the couch. I was too tired drive home and I knew she wouldn’t mind. I always wondered what might have happened, and I had a secret crush for her ever since. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest My New Girlfriend, Friday “I never want to hear from you again!” Said Miranda. “You are a complete perv, you sicko! Leave me alone!” As I hung up the phone I felt hollow inside. Every time I started dating it always ended the same way. Things would go great until I told her that I wanted to tie her up for sex (or be tied up for sex, I go both ways). ‘Why can’t I let just let this whole bondage thing go?’ I thought to myself. ‘I’m good looking, I have a solid job, I have no problem getting dates. Why am I hung up on using ropes during sex? Now I have another Firday night alone.’ Just then the phone rang. I was in no mood to answer it, but it was little Nicole. Ten years ago I dated her older sister for a couple years back when I was in High School. Being raised by a single mom in a house full of women she really needed a good male infuence in her life. So, I had unofficially become her older brother back when she was starting middle school. “Hi Nicole, how’s everything going at college?” “Hey Grump. Not well, that’s why I’m calling. I really need some advice.” “You know I’m always here for you. What can I do you for?” “I’d rather not talk on the phone, can you pop over?” “Sure… not like I have any plans. Did you eat yet? If not let’s grab a movie and hang out tonight.” “Sounds great! I was just ordering some Chinese.” “Get enough for two and I’ll be there in forty minutes." I had been there for Nicole for a long time, and she had returned the favor more than once. We talked about everything, and over the years she had become my best friend. She had grown into quite a girl too. She was 5’6” tall, with piercing blue eyes and dark wavy hair that cascaded over her shoulders. She wasn’t supermodel thin, but she was all woman with curves in all the right places and just enough padding to fill out a tight pair jeans. Nicole had a wickedly twisted sense of humor too, but that was probably my influence as much as anything else. A quick shower and I was out the door. While I was driving I started reminiscing about Ashley’s death last year. It had shocked everyone when Nicole’s older sister was killed by a drunk driver. We had been hanging out watching a movie on TV when we heard about it. We sat there on the couch holding each other tight while we both cried for hours. Eventually Nicole had fallen asleep in my arms. When I carried her into the bedroom and tucked her in I suddenly realized I wanted to climb into bed with her. Instead I grabbed a blanket and pillow to go crash on the couch. I was too tired drive home and I knew she wouldn’t mind. I always wondered what might have happened, and I had a secret crush for her ever since. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest When Miss Stone moved in next door I had no idea my life was about to change. It was my senior year of High School and I had no intentions of going college. I had little motivation and little direction. I lived with my dad who traveled a lot so I pretty much got to do what I wanted as long as I kept up with the basic chores he asked me to do. It was summer, I was wayward, and I liked it. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest When Miss Stone moved in next door I had no idea my life was about to change. It was my senior year of High School and I had no intentions of going college. I had little motivation and little direction. I lived with my dad who traveled a lot so I pretty much got to do what I wanted as long as I kept up with the basic chores he asked me to do. It was summer, I was wayward, and I liked it. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest Jake woke from a rather strange dream to find himself in an even stranger reality. He lay face down on a soft surface that he assumed was his bed. Assumed because he couldn’t see to be sure. Something covered his head, making vision impossible. Nor could he ask. Something that felt suspiciously like tape sealed his lips closed, allowing only humming noises to emerge. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest Jake woke from a rather strange dream to find himself in an even stranger reality. He lay face down on a soft surface that he assumed was his bed. Assumed because he couldn’t see to be sure. Something covered his head, making vision impossible. Nor could he ask. Something that felt suspiciously like tape sealed his lips closed, allowing only humming noises to emerge. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest The room is dark. Here I am trapped in a black Darlex sleepsack unable to move. A metal chastity cage restricts my penis as a vibrating butt plug pulsates away in my ass. My moans are muffled by the ball gag strapped in my mouth. The only sounds are the timer ticking away and giggling from my wife and her girlfriend in the other room. What a way to spend a birthday! ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest The room is dark. Here I am trapped in a black Darlex sleepsack unable to move. A metal chastity cage restricts my penis as a vibrating butt plug pulsates away in my ass. My moans are muffled by the ball gag strapped in my mouth. The only sounds are the timer ticking away and giggling from my wife and her girlfriend in the other room. What a way to spend a birthday! ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest My back hurt, my knees hurt, and I couldn’t see, but it was punishment; it wasn’t supposed to be fun. I’d been kneeling here in the closet for an hour, maybe. I lose track of time when I’m like this. I was just wondering when she might come back when I heard the door open and saw the light from the bedroom illuminate the corner I was facing. “Have you learned your lesson?” she asked, unseen. I nodded, flexing my arms against the cuffs linking my wrists and working my jaw around the ballgag buckled in my mouth. I was aching plenty; I wouldn’t be doing that again anytime soon. Mission accomplished, there. “Good boy,” she purred, stepping into the narrow closet and kneeling behind me. I felt the softness of her palm slide down my back, then the gentle tugging at my head as she unbuckled the gag’s strap. The ballgag fell away and I sighed, opening and closing my mouth several times to wake the creaky, stiff tendons. Then I felt something else slide down my back, something cool and smooth. Spandex? No, it wasn’t quite that soft. Darlex. A while back she’d found a website, Winter Fetish, that specialized in the stuff. It was stretchy like spandex but much stronger. It didn’t give quite as much as spandex did, but it still had that smooth feel and transmitted sensation through the fabric just as well. It made for tight, inescapable bondage, and we both loved it for that. She’d bought me a darlex straitjacket that was nigh inescapable, but what I felt was too small to be that. Her hands smoothed my hair back as she murmured, “Head up.” I tilted my head back, closing my eyes as something settled over my face. The darlex hood slid down over my head, almost popping into place once it was past my chin. She ran her hands over my anonymized face, adjusting it slightly and sending a little thrill up my spine before pulling the zipper down. The fabric flattened against my head as she closed the zipper, pulling the hood tight against my face. No mouth hole, no eye holes, just a pair of grommets for breathing. I’d be hard pressed to even open my mouth against the pull of the darlex. She could have left the ballgag in and made the hood that much tighter, but I wasn’t going to complain. My jaw needed the break and I wasn’t going to be able to do much more than moan and grunt anyway. She ran her hands over my hooded head, then removed my cuffs. I let my arms drop to my sides and rolled my shoulders again, wincing a little as deadened nerves and sore muscles woke up and started complaining about their abuse. Her hand under my arm helped me to my feet and she slowly guided me out of the closet. I tried to picture where we were going. Into the bedroom and towards… My shuffling ankle bumped the edge of the bed and she stopped me, turned me around, and helped me onto it. My cock started stirring as she maneuvered me into the center of the bed. She was definitely up to something and if it involved me in bed on my back, I was always up for it. She moved down to my feet and brought my ankles together before sliding something over my feet and beginning to work it up my legs. The smooth tightness told me it was more darlex, but what? Some sort of leg binder? She worked the sleeve higher and higher until it was up to my crotch and erect cock, welding my legs into a single column. She gave my flank a playful swat. “Raise your butt,” she said. I arched my back and she worked the cool fabric over my hips. I could tell there was more to it, though. “Arms,” she said, and that’s when I figured it out. It was a sleepsack, a darlex sleepsack. Oh yes, I was definitely up for this now. With her help I slipped my hands into the built-in sleeves. She tugged the upper part of the sack up over my shoulders, making sure my arms were trapped inside the sleeves. She pushed me back onto the bed and rolled me over, straddling my hips. Bit by bit she pulled up the heavy-duty zipper and the sleepsack tightened around me, pulling my arms against my sides and taking out every bit of slack in the fabric. Finally the zipper passed my shoulders and with one quick final pull it closed around my neck. I turned my head slightly and felt the hood pull; she’d even tucked the bottom of the hood into the sleepsack’s neck, sealing my inside both. My pulse quickened and my breath huffed through the hood’s nose holes. The suspense of what might come next was killing me. Sex was out of the question, at least traditional sex. I didn’t feel a zipper or opening against my cock. Suddenly the sleepsack’s tightness around my hips eased up a little and I felt a breeze against my ass. A rear zipper! That was sneaky. In my focus on what she was doing, I hadn’t even considered such a thing. I didn’t have time to wonder what she might be up to; I felt one hand spread my cheeks and a slippery finger slide past them, slowly penetrating me and working lube into me. After a few moments it withdrew and a plug slid into its place, slowly spreading me around its bulb until it was in far enough for my ass to pull it in the rest of the way. It seemed long but not very big, small enough to be comfortable but big enough to remind me of its presence. Then she closed the rear zipper and rolled me onto my back again. “I don’t think you’ve earned back the right to fuck me yet,” she said, her voice clear in the quiet bedroom, even through the thick darlex of the hood. “But that doesn’t mean I have to go without.” I huffed through the hood, suddenly wondering again what I was in for. I felt an odd tugging at my hips and something jingling, then some sort of strap being tightened down around me like a belt, right over the base of my stiff cock and pressing it against my belly. The bed rocked slightly as she straddled me and moved up to my hips. Now I knew where this was going. She exhaled slowly as she lowered herself onto her favorite dildo, a dildo that she’d just strapped onto me. I was being used as base for her to fuck herself against, my cock so close and yet so far from standing in the dildo’s place. She let out a cute little gasp as she sat back against my legs, the dildo bedded firmly in what I knew was her hot, slippery sex. I swore I could smell her delicious scent. She leaned back and started rocking her hips, fucking herself against me. I whimpered quietly and rocked my hips back, trying to do my part in all of this. She hadn’t strapped me down, right? I might be helplessly trapped in this darlex sleepsack, but I wasn’t going to just lay here. “Oh, you want something too?” she asked lightly, taunting me. I felt a curious tingling in my ass and then a stronger one. My ass clenched all by itself, driving the plug in deeper and sending a sparkle of pleasure right up my trapped cock. That plug was an e-stim plug! It triggered again and my ass flexed again, bumping the plug’s tip against my prostate once more. Oh, this wasn’t fair! I wriggled and gasped, my breath hot against my face. She laughed, and after a moment I realized she’d adjusted the e-stim box to trigger each time she thrust against the dildo, fucking herself in time with me as I involuntarily fucked myself. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest My back hurt, my knees hurt, and I couldn’t see, but it was punishment; it wasn’t supposed to be fun. I’d been kneeling here in the closet for an hour, maybe. I lose track of time when I’m like this. I was just wondering when she might come back when I heard the door open and saw the light from the bedroom illuminate the corner I was facing. “Have you learned your lesson?” she asked, unseen. I nodded, flexing my arms against the cuffs linking my wrists and working my jaw around the ballgag buckled in my mouth. I was aching plenty; I wouldn’t be doing that again anytime soon. Mission accomplished, there. “Good boy,” she purred, stepping into the narrow closet and kneeling behind me. I felt the softness of her palm slide down my back, then the gentle tugging at my head as she unbuckled the gag’s strap. The ballgag fell away and I sighed, opening and closing my mouth several times to wake the creaky, stiff tendons. Then I felt something else slide down my back, something cool and smooth. Spandex? No, it wasn’t quite that soft. Darlex. A while back she’d found a website, Winter Fetish, that specialized in the stuff. It was stretchy like spandex but much stronger. It didn’t give quite as much as spandex did, but it still had that smooth feel and transmitted sensation through the fabric just as well. It made for tight, inescapable bondage, and we both loved it for that. She’d bought me a darlex straitjacket that was nigh inescapable, but what I felt was too small to be that. Her hands smoothed my hair back as she murmured, “Head up.” I tilted my head back, closing my eyes as something settled over my face. The darlex hood slid down over my head, almost popping into place once it was past my chin. She ran her hands over my anonymized face, adjusting it slightly and sending a little thrill up my spine before pulling the zipper down. The fabric flattened against my head as she closed the zipper, pulling the hood tight against my face. No mouth hole, no eye holes, just a pair of grommets for breathing. I’d be hard pressed to even open my mouth against the pull of the darlex. She could have left the ballgag in and made the hood that much tighter, but I wasn’t going to complain. My jaw needed the break and I wasn’t going to be able to do much more than moan and grunt anyway. She ran her hands over my hooded head, then removed my cuffs. I let my arms drop to my sides and rolled my shoulders again, wincing a little as deadened nerves and sore muscles woke up and started complaining about their abuse. Her hand under my arm helped me to my feet and she slowly guided me out of the closet. I tried to picture where we were going. Into the bedroom and towards… My shuffling ankle bumped the edge of the bed and she stopped me, turned me around, and helped me onto it. My cock started stirring as she maneuvered me into the center of the bed. She was definitely up to something and if it involved me in bed on my back, I was always up for it. She moved down to my feet and brought my ankles together before sliding something over my feet and beginning to work it up my legs. The smooth tightness told me it was more darlex, but what? Some sort of leg binder? She worked the sleeve higher and higher until it was up to my crotch and erect cock, welding my legs into a single column. She gave my flank a playful swat. “Raise your butt,” she said. I arched my back and she worked the cool fabric over my hips. I could tell there was more to it, though. “Arms,” she said, and that’s when I figured it out. It was a sleepsack, a darlex sleepsack. Oh yes, I was definitely up for this now. With her help I slipped my hands into the built-in sleeves. She tugged the upper part of the sack up over my shoulders, making sure my arms were trapped inside the sleeves. She pushed me back onto the bed and rolled me over, straddling my hips. Bit by bit she pulled up the heavy-duty zipper and the sleepsack tightened around me, pulling my arms against my sides and taking out every bit of slack in the fabric. Finally the zipper passed my shoulders and with one quick final pull it closed around my neck. I turned my head slightly and felt the hood pull; she’d even tucked the bottom of the hood into the sleepsack’s neck, sealing my inside both. My pulse quickened and my breath huffed through the hood’s nose holes. The suspense of what might come next was killing me. Sex was out of the question, at least traditional sex. I didn’t feel a zipper or opening against my cock. Suddenly the sleepsack’s tightness around my hips eased up a little and I felt a breeze against my ass. A rear zipper! That was sneaky. In my focus on what she was doing, I hadn’t even considered such a thing. I didn’t have time to wonder what she might be up to; I felt one hand spread my cheeks and a slippery finger slide past them, slowly penetrating me and working lube into me. After a few moments it withdrew and a plug slid into its place, slowly spreading me around its bulb until it was in far enough for my ass to pull it in the rest of the way. It seemed long but not very big, small enough to be comfortable but big enough to remind me of its presence. Then she closed the rear zipper and rolled me onto my back again. “I don’t think you’ve earned back the right to fuck me yet,” she said, her voice clear in the quiet bedroom, even through the thick darlex of the hood. “But that doesn’t mean I have to go without.” I huffed through the hood, suddenly wondering again what I was in for. I felt an odd tugging at my hips and something jingling, then some sort of strap being tightened down around me like a belt, right over the base of my stiff cock and pressing it against my belly. The bed rocked slightly as she straddled me and moved up to my hips. Now I knew where this was going. She exhaled slowly as she lowered herself onto her favorite dildo, a dildo that she’d just strapped onto me. I was being used as base for her to fuck herself against, my cock so close and yet so far from standing in the dildo’s place. She let out a cute little gasp as she sat back against my legs, the dildo bedded firmly in what I knew was her hot, slippery sex. I swore I could smell her delicious scent. She leaned back and started rocking her hips, fucking herself against me. I whimpered quietly and rocked my hips back, trying to do my part in all of this. She hadn’t strapped me down, right? I might be helplessly trapped in this darlex sleepsack, but I wasn’t going to just lay here. “Oh, you want something too?” she asked lightly, taunting me. I felt a curious tingling in my ass and then a stronger one. My ass clenched all by itself, driving the plug in deeper and sending a sparkle of pleasure right up my trapped cock. That plug was an e-stim plug! It triggered again and my ass flexed again, bumping the plug’s tip against my prostate once more. Oh, this wasn’t fair! I wriggled and gasped, my breath hot against my face. She laughed, and after a moment I realized she’d adjusted the e-stim box to trigger each time she thrust against the dildo, fucking herself in time with me as I involuntarily fucked myself. ...

(story continues from The Trainer 3) Part Four Sunday, August 3, 2003 Harold was awakened at 8am by Beverly and Becky. They untied him from the bed, but left him in his straightjacket, and placed him on the floor. They put a chair over him, so that he would be ready to lick his breakfast from Karen’s soles. She came in, barefoot, carrying a bowl of hot oatmeal. “I do recall how much you hate oatmeal, Harry, so I made a great big bowl for you. I’m going to keep spreading it, and you’re going to keep licking it. You can expect oatmeal for your breakfast every day, dear.” ...

Author’s Note: This is another true story of my adventures in living as a Settlement girl. Thanks to Zack for editing it. You know how it is sometimes, when you wake up in the middle of the night? Sometimes, you don’t quite make it all the way awake, so you end up feeling some things while being totally out of it in others…. and if it is timed right, there are bits of dream mixed in too, so you aren’t even sure what is real and what isn’t… although at the time you are hardly wondering about stuff like that anyway. ...

Hi. This is my first story so I’d be interested to know what you think and constructive criticism would be welcomed rather than just telling me it’s crap. Haha!! This story is true at the beginning, but becomes fantasy the further you get into it. I’ll let you decide where the change over occurs! *********************************************************** Hi, my name is Sparky, a sub male aged 31. I’ve never had a Mistress or even been controlled by a woman sexually, but I just know I would love it! I have, from an early age, loved dressing up in womens clothes and having two sisters made this easier to do. This used to interest me when I was about 10 years old, but at that age I never had the privacy to act upon what fantasies I did have. ...

Lynda and I were on our first business trip together. She was a fortyish soccer mom type and the head of marketing. I was a few years younger and the manufacturing manager. She traveled often, I rarely, so I let her be the lead, pick out the hotel, etc. After arriving and checking in she suggested we go out for a drink. Iʼm not much of a drinker but since we flew in on a Saturday I figured it would be a nice way to spend the evening and maybe talk about our client meeting on Monday. We went to the hotel bar and I ordered my usual scotch and soda. She opted for a margarita. I sipped my drink and asked about her kids. ...

I didn’t intend this to be a cautionary tale, but it worked out that way. It just goes to show how experienced self-bondagers can still get “stuck”—in my case, through a series of incidents involving recklessness, false assumptions, and impatience. My employer allows me to work from home on occasion. Now, if you have that kind of arrangement, I’m sure you have probably worked in whatever seemed comfortable to you—pajamas and slippers, old sweats, or—perhaps—nothing at all. I got the idea for my home work environment from an old union bargaining poster, that portrayed workers chained to their desks. ...

continued from part two Part 3: The Test. Oh shit another email from her!! It was sent, yet again to my work. I’m for the chop if the boss finds out. Especial if he sees those photos!! I don’t dare open it here so I send it to my home email and hope and pray that it was not urgent like last time. Still its late Friday afternoon so I will be home soon. ...

Slowly but surely the New York subway train gathered speed, the firm forward motion sent an almost unnoticeable shudder through Emily’s body as she was having yet another orgasm. She knew pretty damn well how to hide this for the outside world as Mrs. M had taught her the hard way. To the innocent bystander it would look like she was just shivering with cold. Only someone really paying attention might notice there was something else going on. Her body shivering while her look would turn to a gaze for only a second. But in New York no one paid attention. As the orgasm slowely subsided Emily relaxed a bit as her mind started wandering back to almost a year ago. Back to the events that would change her live for good. ...

“Abby? I’m Jack, a friend of your mom. She said you were needing help with something?” “Oh, hello Jack. Please come in.” Stepping inside, Jack glanced around the small room. The apartment as a whole was small, somehow seeming suitable for a young woman fresh out of college. Finishing his brief examination, he turned back toward his hostess. “Thanks for coming over,” she was saying. “Did mom tell you what it was I needed help with?” ...

Part 1: Forcibly Facetimed Jim followed me into the room and the door thudded behind us. I dropped my suitcase in the middle of the floor and allowed my weight to slowly tip forward until I landed face-down on the soft mattress. I loved the feeling of collapsing into bed. I could hear Jim walking around raving about the room and the view, but my mind was on more important things. Sleep. I was exhausted. Men could sleep anywhere. I think Jim slept all 16 hours of the flight here while I managed maybe 1. So, not only was I tired, but I was very, very cranky. Which was made clear during the drive from the airport as we argued 12 rounds about everything between my insane mother in-law to how Jim must have been aiming for every single pot hole in the road. Hey, I said I was cranky. Jim could be a pill too though. I laid face down with my hands at my side, lifelessly. I hated the thought of even having to stand back up to get under the sheets. I cherished several minutes of rest as I inhaled the fresh scent of detergent from the bedspread. ...

“I think it’s time,” she said. “Time? Time for what?” He was genuinely puzzled. “Time to find out if you’re as ready as you think,” she responded. He still didn’t get it, so she went on. “You were telling me how you want to spend more time tied up, right?” “Well yeah. Is that what it’s time for?” She nodded. “Yep, that’s what it’s time for.” “Well then I agree. It’s definitely time. What do you want me to do?” ...

The current economy has caused a lot of havoc with families. In many households, the male is no longer working, while the lady of the house is the one bringing home the bacon and winning the bread. It was the same in our place. In fact, one day my Significant Other made a crack that I was her ‘wife’. Although I was staying at home, cleaning and cooking, that hurt a little. It brought to mind all those ‘50’s sitcoms with the glamorous housewife taking care of things while the husband was away. Then I thought: Dresses, high heels, fancy hairdo, pearls. Sounds good, actually. ...

continues from Should’ve Locked The Door It was a hot August afternoon as he pulled up to the trailer in his dusty old GMC. He sat in the cab for a moment, looking at the trees, listening to the birds, and unwinding from the drive. He stepped down from the cab with a slight smile and began unloading. He had done this enough times that the work was second nature. He set the clothing and food items on the porch, carried the batteries to their spot at the front of the trailer and hooked them up, slid the tools under the truck, and unloaded the five 7 gallon water carriers. He climbed onto the porch and carried the items he’d left there into the trailer, stowed them in their places and coaxed the little gas refrigerator to life. ...

As things in life sometime go, there is often an opportunity to reflect back and see the errors of ones decision making processes. This is none other than one of those fateful realizations with the horrendous but yet equally frustrating and yet fulfilling outcomes. I have so many times been lured into, at my own willingness and given direction from Janice to push my own limits and understanding of things. Here is another example of watching out for what is not always obvious to the naked eye. ...

Continues from the series Chat Room Games Chapter 1 – First Test I am completely immobilized. I look through the Perspex of the full-face dive helmet and suck at the stale air flowing through the rebreather. The air is stale since the fresh air is only feeding the system at about fifteen percent. I am spread-eagle (sort of) floating in suspension about six feet beneath the surface of the bay. I cannot move and am looking at the surface of the water that is now bright sunny shimmers but was earlier dark as night has long since given way to day. Eva/Evan is providing buddy duty and monitoring me for any stress or rebreather system malfunctions. He doesn’t seem to notice my periodic convulsions as frustrated orgasmic denial pushes me toward the brink of insanity. I’ve lost count of the number of times the near-cums have left me breathless, unfulfilled and wanting blessed relief. ...

This story is part of the new Die Gummihaus series of short stories on the RubberMansion.com website. These stories are not to be republished, in printed or any other form without express written permission by it’s author (me). These are stories who deal with human sexuality and special forms of love, and are not to be read by or displayed to those under legal age. If you are not legally an adult in your country of residence, please, stop reading now. The story is fictional and the characters are not based on any real person, but rather in my fantasies and hope for a better future. But I do hope you enjoy them. This is the first, based on a mix of dream and my desperation during these sleepless nights. ...

continued from part 12 Chapter 13: Confessions of a Latex Maid ‘S’ left the training room head held high proud of her ability to take her daily whipping in her stride, indeed to take sexual pleasure as she had been trained to turn pain into pleasure and to be proud of ability to do so. The Mistress led the way to a completely new area of the large house with ‘S’ in tow. ‘S’ wore her slave collar at all times padlocked on. The Mistress kept the key to the padlock hanging from a silver chain around her neck to underline her control over her charge. ‘S’ felt almost light headed at the prospect of meeting up with her Master after an immeasurable period of time. ...

(story continues from The Visitor) Chapter Two Part 3: The Club Maegen showed up that evening at around 7:00 in full dominatrix regalia, stiletto knee length boots, leather bustier over a spandex cat suit, leather gloves, all black. On her lean and spare frame, her outfit looked sinister and sexy. Her hair was now also all black and pulled into a severe ponytail. She wore heavy mascara and black lipstick. She struck a pose in the doorway that was one part self-conscious and one part arrogant. ...

“Hey you.” Smiling, he wrapped his arms around her. Gladly, she returned both smile and hug, and for long moments, they simply stood in the doorway holding each other. Eyes closed, face pressed against his shoulder, she realized suddenly how much she had missed the feel of his touch. When his arms finally loosened, she moaned her disappointment, but loosened her own hold. “And what are you doing here?” Still held loosely in his arms, she smiled. ...

continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Return to Training The two slaves deeply encapsulated under multiple layers of latex still in their sleep sacks, were loaded onto hospital trolleys and wheeled to the van. There they were tightly strapped onto fitted stretchers allowing no movement what so ever. They were aware of movement once the van began the return drive to the Training establishment. For both of them it was a journey of return to where they had started from. Both were anxious to know what awaited them; both were aware that what had passed between them was forbidden. Both knew that discovery would be catastrophic. ...

Yes Sir! I’ll do as you say. Your touch is soft and sure, your fingers run over every part of my body. Your fingers move towards my pussy; they move in circular motions, round and round. I tingle. The feeling slowly moves through out my body as you move faster and faster. My body starts to quiver as the feeling becomes more intense. You insert your fingers into my cunt. I cry out in pleasure, cumming in climax. ...

We were going on holiday the next day. Laura told me if I cleaned the garage and cut the grass, she would give me a full-body massage. It was hot with hardly any breeze but I managed to do it all, though I was a real sweatball by the time I finished. I took a shower and then stood, naked, in front of her waiting for the massage. “I’m sorry, dear, but I am so busy preparing for our holiday. Remember, this is also a business trip for me.' ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 24)_ Part 25 ‘Are you ready to be a good slave’ blared through Stephanie’s head like an air horn, making her jump in her bonds. Stephanie hadn’t heard the stranger come down the stairs, but she also admitted to herself that her thoughts were on other things such as what her captor would do to her when he finally returned. Now she would find out. ...

Part 1 They all thought he was crazy. He enjoyed the sense of notoriety. There was an air of entitlement in being infamous, and he basked in their repulsion. When one of the males came back with a clipping calling for any information on his whereabouts, dictated by Amanda herself, well, that’s when he knew they would no longer live with their mere dislike. Any of them would gladly capture him and bring him to her, in hopes that her obsession, as pure and undulated as it were, would rub off on them and they too would find themselves, not just jungle folk, but captives of the most beautiful and relentless woman in all of the lands. ...

A tribute to my friend Margaret B, A present for Valentines day. Jon looked down at his legs, shaved smooth, his red six inch pumps, his stockings, his suspender belt, his cock enclosed in a CB 3000 and the corset his mistress likes so much. Jon had paid for all the things he now wore. His gag which lay in between his teeth, the latex hood, and the pretty little wig he had on his head, were presents from his Mistress. He groaned as he heard her coming up the stairs, Her stilettos boots did wonders for him and his straining hard on Mistress Margaret walked into the room, riding crop in hand, with a massive strap on between her legs. She walked over his cowered body and tapped his rump. ...

continued from part one Part Two “Mistress” Margaret have been dragged down to the dungeon, where she had been left in her own hell. Unable to satisfy her craving for orgasm due to the bondage her slave Jane had put her in, she just had to endure hours of animal lust. As she hung in a strappardo her engorged breasts hanging like balloons craving the touch of someone, anyone! Just so she could get the orgasm she craved. ...

“Faster Maggot!” the voice boomed over the loud speaker. Sarah picked up another rock and loaded it onto the cart beside her. The crack of a whip sounded off in the distance encouraging her to continue her work at a brisk pace. As long as it was not her back getting the whip, she felt somewhat safe. Sarah picked up the handle of the cart and began to pull it as fast has her shackled bare feet would allow. This was her lot in life for the next thirty days. The judge had sentenced her to hard labor for her wrong doings. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: Mistress Francesca Both Diana and Arwen had had a troubled nights sleep. Mistress Toni had put them in chastity belts with those damm dildos still in place and Mistress Toni had told the pair of them that her uncle was dropping by to look at her new business. Diana was released from her sleep sack to prepare breakfast for Mistress, Arwen was allowed to clean Mistress with her tongue such was Mistress Toni’s power over them. Diana walked in on Mistress whilst she was being “cleaned” by Arwen. Diana was disappointed by the fact that far from allowing Arwen to feel what she felt about Mistress. Arwen had changed the relationship between Diana and Mistress. Mistress was colder and unfeeling not like when Diana made her breakfast in bed and they held each other. Now Mistress seems more like some monster with no feelings at all. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Getting back to Business Arwen and Diana were left in the dungeon whilst their Mistresses stopped their torture and went off to enjoy each other’s company. Still in their latex schoolgirl outfits, they were manacled on the floor of the dungeon by mono gloves and chains tied to each ankle through the glove. Gagged and blindfolded as they had given up all hope of being released, they heard footsteps getting louder. Their immediate thought was the Mistresses were coming back to continue the torture until they heard a voice… ...

continued from part 1 Part 2: Arwen’s Turn. Weeks have past for Mistress Toni and her “pussy slut” Diana. As their relationship grows, Mistress Toni learns what turns Diana on and uses this to tease her slave to the edge. Then Mistress Arwen wants to “chat” to Diana one afternoon. Diana walked up to the penthouse at the top of the building, Mistress Toni had given her some instructions which Diana did not like the sound of. But these were instructions from her Mistress and she would not and could not let her Mistress down. As Diana knocked at the door she heard Mistress Arwen, “Come in it’s open!” ...

I can’t help but squirm as my lover buckles me into the straight jacket and chains my feet to it so I am in a sort of hogtie position on the floor at my lovers feet. My lover then attaches a leash to my collar and locks me to the couch while they watch TV. I squirm but find that I am helpless and try to settle in for what could be a long wait. Several times I glance up and see my lover staring at me and smiling that evil smile of theirs as they tell me to worship their feet. I squirm over the best as I can and start licking and kissing and sucking on their feet. I suck the toes one by one and lick in between them and even lick the bottom of the feet. My lover humiliates me verbally while I lick, telling me how nice it is that I am finally helpless as I should be and that I may remain like this for a long time. After about a half hour of licking I am allowed to stop and told to remain quiet while they watch a show on TV. I feel a blindfold covering my eyes and soon I cannot see. I listen to the TV and hear my lover shift positions and even get up now and then and walk into the other room. ...

Linda was determined this time. She needed to feel the exquisite torture of being teased. She wanted to be able to prolong the pleasure of arousal as she had experienced in the past. Linda and her partner had been split up for a few months and her mind and body were returning to ’normal’. She wasn’t dating again yet, but her body’s desires were attempting to get her back out there. At night she would masturbate to relieve her tension, but afterwards, always felt disappointed. The orgasm itself felt good, but she always hurried things too much, and hated that the pleasure was over all too quickly. ...

(story continues from That New Car Smell Part 3: The Return Home) Part 4: Life Goes On The relationship between Alexis and Veronica bloomed after her garbag’ing and her return to the stage and they became nearly exclusive. A few years ago; when they were casually experimenting around after Alexis had her tits enhanced, they had purchased a very secure bra and panties chastity belt set. They would take turns wearing it when they were between boyfriends with one holding the keys for the other, or one wearing the top while the other the bottoms to test the limits of who wanted out first. Now that Veronica was back to stripping for a living she could hardly remain locked in a chastity belt especially since her overgrown green tits no longer fit within the metal cups of the bra. This left Alexis getting locked inside the belt more often then not, so frequently in fact that Ivy wore the keys around her neck letting Alexis lock herself up when she wanted knowing that only Veronica could let her out. ...

The further training of ‘S’ as her Master’s occluded rubber slave - A Love Story. This is the follow up to, The Training of Slave Selena Chapter 1: The Training Begins ‘S’ lay quietly in her latex bondage her heart still beating wildly after all that had transpired in the last twenty four hours; she held her breath but could hear nothing but her thumping heart within her totally depilated, latex encapsulated body. ‘At last, at last’ she breathed out, ‘now the adventure begins, I am ready for all that befalls me in the coming days months and years! Oh Master of my dreams, thank you for having me properly trained. I am your willing acolyte and prostrate myself at your feet and worship you with all my heart, mind and body’. ...

continued from part 1 Chapter 2: Mistress’s ‘Gingering’ “Right slave you will be taken off and will commence your training.” It was obvious to a chastened ‘S’ that the meeting was at an end. She remained as she was. The Mistress left the room and within a moment the figure of an athletic man approached the kneeling form of ‘S’ and taking hold of her leash he led her out of the room. Still gagged and blindfolded ‘S’ had no idea who was escorting her. Had she known she would have swooned at the rubber encapsulated male form. Again she was aware only of the change of air and floor coverings. The cushion of carpet gave way to the hard echoey sound of tiles. The air flowing over ‘S’ was cooler; she knew that she was in a large passageway because of the echo and that she was some way from the study. Eventually she was brought to a stop. She waited for something to happen but nothing did for some time. Then she was led into what sounded like a tiled room to her. An unfamiliar male voice echoed from the back of the room. ...

Walking home from work one day Margo, or Mistress Margo to her slaves, had just turned a corner and noticed a new shop. The façade was black, and the windows were blacked out, the only thing she could see was the name. Margo, was wondering what sort of thing a shop called the ‘Lair of Artemis’ would sell, she crossed over the road for a closer look. All the glass fronted shop had been blacked out and she noticed a closed sign on the door but there was a small gap next to the glass doors, she prepared to look through the gap, but was surprised to see another eye looking out at her! Margo managed to gain some composure, but having an eye staring back at you can be quite unnerving under the circumstances. ...

The click clack of high heels could be heard as the maid walked into the Den, off the main hall. The maid, dressed, head to toe black latex stooped to offer the ladies their drinks. The ladies didn’t acknowledge the maid, but continued their conversation regardless. The ladies were sat on a half moon sofa that measured fifteen feet across. They were all talking to one Lady in particular, the Lady sat on the lounger across from the half moon sofa, the Ladies round her were dressed in latex, as were the Lady herself. The Lady Bella was holding court, as was her way. ...

continued from part 9Chapter 10: The Slave’s Slave “I don’t hear you begging,” said Lindsay. I realised that if I wanted to cum, I would need to start debasing myself immediately. I did want to cum. I wanted it enough that it hardly mattered to me right now what I said to Lindsay. I might as well promise her anything, be her slut, whatever she wanted. For a few moments longer I hesitated, distracted by the sensation at my chest, and unable to focus on what might satisfy Lindsay. ...

Authors note: This is a very dangerous and stupid thing to do in real life, please be careful what your fantasy life leads you to, in reality. Remember safety first, so be careful always and enjoy. S M Ackerman. Coal Faced. I suppose there must be the obligatory who am I bit! I am tall, slim, blond, gorgeous, sexy, attractive, irresistible and female!!! No I’m only kidding! I am female, and I suppose reasonably attractive, being slightly built, but with little but cute chest. I have nice long wavy hair and longish legs. I hope that will do, so to my story. ...

continued from How I Met Her - Part 1 About a year and a half ago Emily and I were just getting into a real bondage relationship. I was learning what ever I could about bondage, so I could make Emily happy. I would even study what she would do while bound. Mostly it started with her binding herself up on Fridays before I got home from school and work. I would find her in random positions around the apartment, bound to different objects. She almost always wore a pink collar, and her leather cuffs. One day I realized she always had a vibrator inside of her, also found one of her cuffs or other restraints loose. I wanted to know what was going on so I decided to find out. ...

Sue-Ellen loved it in here. The humid smell of the garden soil and the lingering scent of her flowers and herbs filled her small greenhouse. Already the morning sun was pouring its heat into the little glass structure as she surveyed the familiar spot. She had already completed most of her spring plantings and all that was left were a few small pots of basil and rosemary lining one wall, waiting to be planted into her herb beds. ...

My name is Rachael and I work at a senior college. My days are spent dealing with a variety of trivial student problems, ranging from lost papers, to girl/boy friend dumped scenarios. I assist and smooth and counsel and help at every twist and turn of a student life. Dealing with nearly six hundred, nineteen year old student angst’s takes it out of you. I have over the years explored my own desires in many ways, I find that being sexually sated and feeling fulfilled makes my job that much easier to do, but unfortunately; recently, a very strange desire has exploded in my mind and there is quite a lot of risk and possible humiliation in fulfilling it. ...

A thump, like something soft but heavy hitting wood woke her up. It was followed by another and another, in quick succession. Groggily, she considered turning over to get more comfortable; she was lying on her back, and usually she didn’t sleep on her back. The thumping kept coming; it seemed very close, but she was sure now that it was receding, and she dozed. She was irritated at being woken, and her position wasn’t the most comfortable, but right now she just wanted to go back to sleep. The thumps were getting quieter and more muffled now, ans she realised that her irritation was not helping her doze off again. Slowly, her head began to clear. She opened her eyes but no light entered them. She lifted her head, trying to get her bearings. Her forehead bumped into something hard immediately after leaving the pillow. Her hands, which had been clasped together just below her breasts, flew upward to investigate, meeting a solid panel, mere inches above her body. Frantically, she explored her surroundings with her hands. Above her was a solid ceiling, timber from the sound of it, and it didn’t sound hollow beyond. Cloth enclosed her to the left and right, padding underneath her, but again what sounded like timber and solidity beyond. Suddenly realisation took hold. She was in a coffin. And the thumps, now that she was able to process the sound properly, were those of dirt being shovelled on top of her. The sound was barely audible now, very soon there would be only silence. The silence of the grave. She panicked, desperately hitting the lid of the coffin with her hands, knees and feet. It was no use; there was insufficient room to get a good swing, and the sound of her fist-falls seemed to be deadened by the weight of the dirt above. Her desperate shouts seemed too to be swallowed up in the earth that had taken her. Several times she stopped to listen for the sound of a spade on the coffin lid, and each time she was disappointed. Trying to hit the sides and lid of the coffin hard enough to be heard was wearing her out, and her knuckles felt raw. She was growing hoarse from shouting as well; her chest was heavy; her ribs sore. She told herself to get a grip and stop panicking. She realised she would run out of air soon, and she needed to figure out what was going on. First she started to properly survey her surroundings. Feeling around, she learned little that she hadn’t already established; it was definitely shaped and upholstered like a coffin, narrow at the feet and head, wider at the chest, and quite small; there was very little spare room. Figures, she thought. No expense wasted. She struggled to remember anything that had led up to finding herself here. The last thing she could recall was being at her boyfriend’s house on Friday night, having a quiet glass of wine before dinner. At least the boy could cook. Oh my God, she thought, did I drive home drunk? What happened to me? She started to examine herself. Touching her head and face, nothing seemed to hurt. Her arms and legs, within the confines of the space she was in, all did what they were asked without protest. The only pain she could feel was that inflicted in the panic of the last few minutes. Surely, an accident capable of making her appear dead would have caused other injuries? Surveying her body brought another surprise. She was laced tightly into her favourite leather corset, the one that went low over her hips and high over her shoulders, covering her breasts. Well, that explained her shortness of breath; in her panic she hadn’t even noticed that her chest was so confined. Tight, high-waisted jeans that she had bought especially to go with a corset, covered her from her waist down, belted firmly around the thinnest part of her waist. Her hands could not reach past her tightly clad thighs in the confined space, but she could feel that her ankles were held down, by what she figured must be her highest heeled boots. Tapping the heels against the sides of the coffin confirmed this suspicion. Oh-kay, she thought. Surely her parents would not have dressed her like this for her own funeral? It would have been as the pretty, innocent thing they would like to imagine her as, not as the darker, kinkier character she actually was. Parents can be so self-deluding, she thought. Slowly the pieces started to fall into place. She remembered how she had locked herself into small closet many years ago, and how even though the door was far from airtight the air had got stuffy within a few minutes. She had panicked, and broken the latch to get out. She was sure that closet was bigger than the space she currently occupied. And if this really was her funeral, the lid would have been on the coffin for hours or even days. Yet, although slightly clammy, the air was cool, and once she’d calmed down and stopped fighting the corset, she was having no difficulty breathing. Suddenly, she recalled the conversation she had with Dave, her boyfriend of the last year. It had been over a month ago; it was late in the evening, and they had both been a little tipsy at the time, but not so drunk as to not take it seriously. They had been talking about their deepest, darkest fantasies and fears. Her fantasy, and fear, had been to be buried alive, to feel that there was no possibility of escape. She didn’t want to die; the death part wasn’t part of the scenario, but the possibility, or even inevitability of it was. Many times she had tried unsuccessfully to reconcile what she considered her morbid, self-destructive fantasies, with her strong will to live and real concern for the welfare of other people. Her obsession with danger had formed an itch that needed to be scratched; climbing trees, and later cliffs had provided partial relief; the danger was there, but she always felt she had the choice at each point to take that next step or not. What if she couldn’t get down? From a young age she had tied herself up, even suspending herself by the wrists, ankles or both. Always she loved it, and always she wanted more. But always, that sense of self preservation prevented her from achieving what she wanted, to really feel like she could not escape. A couple of times, her self-bondage had gone wrong, escape mechanisms had failed and she was left fighting for her life. Each time, that will to live had kicked in, and once she had control over her panic, she had been able to escape, finding a weak point in her bonds to break out of, or discovering the inner strength to stand the pain of pulling out of what she had previously assumed was an inescapable cuff. Those events had both thrilled her, and disappointed her. The disappointments were two-fold and contradictory; she could not genuinely feel the despair of a truly inescapable situation, and yet she was angry at herself for failing to properly ensure her own safety. Then she had met Dave. After several unsuccessful relationships, she had finally met someone who understood her needs. They had started with simple bondage during sex, and as they had become more comfortable playing together, she had convinced him to bind her more strictly and for longer periods. But still, she felt safe. Too safe. Now that sense of safety was returning. Of course this was Dave’s work. Who else would have done it? Or could have done it? She was in her own clothes, and Dave was the last person she’d seen. He must have put something in her drink. And yet, she had heard the earth being shovelled in on top of her; the sides and lid of the coffin sounded solid from the pressure of the surrounding dirt. There was no give in any direction, not that she could get much leverage. Yet there was air. She could feel a slight draft around her face, or was she imagining it? But it was clear the air was not getting stale, despite how long she had remained down here. Again she relaxed. An air supply meant that, barring accidents, she wasn’t going to die here, at least not from suffocation. This must be just another bondage scene. Now she started to examine the parameters of her incarceration. While she had air, there didn’t appear to be anything else. Obviously, the coffin was vented in some way, but the other elements of life support didn’t appear to be present. Food, water and waste collection would be required for an indefinite stay, and these didn’t appear to be present. That must mean that she would be released soon, before dehydration took its deadly toll. Or perhaps it meant that Dave was out of his depth, and she really was in danger. Maybe this was a drunken stunt. What if he didn’t know what he was doing? What if it wasn’t Dave at all? Again she panicked, yelling and thumping on the lid. She called on Dave to let her out, calling him all sorts of names. Only the silence replied. Soon the panic attack subsided, but she was still scared. And thrilled. Torn between these two visceral emotions, another stirred. She was getting aroused. She started stroking her body. Her breasts were enclosed by the heavy structure of the corset; she could squeeze them a little, but they were already well compressed. Her hands drifted own between her legs. Her fingers reached the waist of her jeans, but the belt was too tight to admit more than the tips. She started to undo the belt, only to discover that the buckle would not let go; feeling around, she felt a thick plastic loop, probably an electrical cable tie, alongside the buckle prong. Without tools, there was no way to open it. Pressing on her crotch, she found that there was more than just her jeans covering her most intimate parts; the denim itself was thick, but there was more, some kind of padding. Her rear was similarly covered. Realisation dawned; she was in some kind of diaper, held in place by the corset and jeans. Further investigation revealed what felt like the edge seams of a heavy, long-leg pantie-girdle beneath her jeans and corset, adding extra security to the diaper. Worse, there seemed to be something hard between the girdle and diaper, reducing any movement applied to the sensitive spots she most wanted to reach right now to a dull pressure around the whole area. She reached up to her waist again, this time seeking to unzip her fly and put her hand under her jeans; she wasn’t hopeful of any kind of success even if she could get in, and was not surprised to find another cable tie wrapped around the base of the button, firmly capturing both the corresponding button hole and the end of the zipper pull. Defeated, she tried again to reach her breasts. She was surprised to find that the zip that closed the corset at the front was secured with another tie through the pull and two small, freshly installed grommets at either side of the zip. The corset was scoop-necked, but sat high over her breasts; without a shirt, cleavage would be visible, but her sensitive nipples were far inside the enclosing leather. That cleavage was formed by pushing her breasts up as far as they would comfortably go; there was no real hope of lifting them further. Even if she couldn’t get a hand to her nipples, maybe she could massage the bare flesh of the tops of her breasts, currently protected by the fabric of the tight, long-sleeved turtle-necked top underneath the corset. Sliding her hand under the neck of the shirt, she discovered that the base of the neck had a thick line of some sort threaded through it, no doubt knotted somewhere under the corset. It wasn’t tight, but there wasn’t going to be enough room to reach in. The other way of getting past the corset was to undo the laces. She twisted her body, struggling to get an arm behind her in the confined space. There wasn’t quite enough room to rotate her shoulders to lie on her side, let along roll on her stomach, so she had to hold the twisted position and arch her back. She felt up and down the lacing for the knot, expecting to find it at the small of her back. Instead, the lacing continued uninterrupted down her spine and into her jeans. Through the denim, she could feel a small knot at the bottom of the corset, safely out of reach of any probing finger. From the size of the knot and the lack of other bumps, it seemed the loose ends of the laces had been cut short after being tied off. That route too was barred. Before removing her arm from the its uncomfortable position underneath her, she felt the laces. These felt different to what she remembered, thinner, but more slippery. They had been replaced, probably with some kind of nylon cord. She sliced at it wit her fingernails, but feeling no sign of abrasion on the taut fibres, brought her arm back out in front of her. Frustrated, she reached back down over he crotch and rubbed vigorously, trying to get some relief from the arousal she now felt. She so wanted to put her finger on her clitoris, circling it gently while squeezing and playing with her nipples. She wanted to slide her finger in and out of her love tunnel until her body convulsed in ecstasy. If only these activities were not denied from her by the sturdiness of her own clothes and the shield over her mound. Harder and harder she rubbed, trying to get enough vibration in her whole lower region to put herself over the edge. Her other hand alternated between wrestling with the leather covering her breasts, and banging on the lid of the coffin, shouting obscenities at whoever may or may not be listening. Now she just wanted to get out of the box, out of the ground, and out of these confounded clothes. And again, she was to be denied. Eventually, she tired and calmed down, and again took stock of her situation. Her stomach grumbled. The rat, she thought. The reason she couldn’t remember anything after that first glass of wine was that she must have been out cold soon after. Dave must have spiked her drink. And that meant she wouldn’t have eaten; in fact she hadn’t had much for lunch either. Since she’d had a bowel movement that day, it did mean she wasn’t going to need to go number twos any time soon. Number ones would be taken care of by the diaper, for a while at least. It also meant that she didn’t need to be released any time soon. Food and water were her remaining concerns. She was not wearing a watch, and couldn’t read one anyway in the pitch darkness. She tried to track the time; surely she had been here for nearly an hour now. She had no idea how long she was out, but figured that Dave must have worked reasonably quickly; surely he wouldn’t endanger her life by keeping her drugged for too long? He must have prepared this, the only things remaining being to get her changed, and put her in the hole, an hour tops. That meant it was maybe around nine or ten p.m. Friday, with the weekend ahead of her. He wouldn’t keep her in here for two whole days? Would he? She tried to relax, telling herself there was nothing more she could do, and she would just have to wait it out. Just try to sleep, make the time go faster. She was tired after all the exertion; if only she could turn over, get more comfortable. Not that she was too uncomfortable, as the bottom of the coffin was padded, but she was not used to sleeping on her back. Actually, she really wanted to curl up into a foetal position right now. She laid her hands by her sides, allowed her head to flop to one side, and tried to sleep. Sleep came, but it was fitful, and full of frightening dreams. Once, she was sure the lid was collapsing; she woke in a cold sweat, screaming. It was an hour before she could drift off again. Other times she tried to turn over, bumping her shoulders or head against the lid. She fought the unyielding casket, until she woke enough to get a grip on herself. And so the hours passed. She had no idea how long she had been there when she started to notice her mouth was dry. Cold sweats and frightened bouts of anger and fruitless yelling and thumping on the coffin lid had taken its toll. The air was moist, which had kept dehydration at bay for this long, but now she was losing that battle. She realised she would have to relax if she was to last until she was released. If she was released. The only indications that this was anything other than a true premature burial was the continuing supply of cool, moist air, and the clothes she was wearing; the latter had other possible explanations. It had been hours since she had heard the last distant thud of earth being shovelled into the hole, and maybe she had imagined that. She was only assuming that because they had discussed burial, and not even at great length, that this was a bondage scene and not something much more sinister. Dave might not even be involved. Nightmare scenarios again flooded her mind. Perhaps she had been kidnapped; her parents were well off, as were Dave’s; they might be good for a ransom. Worse, they might not be as well off as they appeared; they worked hard at businesses that looked prosperous, but could just as easily be on shaky financial ground. After all the recession had taken many formerly successful business people down. What if they couldn’t pay? Perhaps Dave was lying right beside her, in his own nameless grave, the also victim of a kidnapping, or worse? Perhaps Dave wasn’t all he appeared? Maybe he was a psychopath, enjoying making his victims suffer before cutting off their air? She told herself to calm down, resisting the urge to again scream and bang on the lid. Worrying was useless; it didn’t matter what the true situation was, she just had to survive as long as possible. Eventually, she was able to drift off again into a restless sleep. A splash on her temple awoke her abruptly. Confused, she lifted her hand to her face, feeling the remains of the drop below her ear, and licking the dampness off her finger. As she did so, another drip hit her squarely on the bridge of her nose, splashing her eyes and cheeks. She put her hand to the lid of the coffin above her face; it was damp. More drips came, again splashing on her face, before she realised that she needed water, and opened her mouth to catch them. Soon the drips had become a weak but steady stream. The water seemed sweet to her parched mouth, and she swallowed the water hungrily. Maybe she was being watered deliberately. That was the obvious thought as it continued to stream into her mouth. She put her hand up to the lid above her experimentally, sensing what she thought was a crack, or a hole where the water was coming through. She didn’t know if it had been there before; she hadn’t been looking for such detail when she first explored her surroundings. Again, the alternatives filled her mind, building on their earlier constructions. What if it had started raining; waterlogged earth could collapse the lid of the coffin, blocking her air supply and crushing the life out of her. The water was showing no signs of abating; she felt she had to get as much of it as she could, just in case it stopped. What if it didn’t stop, and the coffin started to fill? As she thought this, the flow started to dribble. She was still a little thirsty, and she desperately reached up to the source of the flow to lick away at the last drops. She had been expecting disaster from drowning, and now the water had stopped before she was satisfied. It meant a longer lease of life, but how much? Would there be water again? And would it stop? Now she knew death from dehydration was several days away. And she wondered if the sweetness was just due to the how welcome the water was in her parched mouth, or if there was something in it. But that brought another fear. She had heard of hunger strikers going for over a month without food. She had to hold onto the belief that this was just Dave giving her what she asked for, but a supply of water as well as air meant that he could keep her here for weeks. They had discussed a fantasy, not a scene, and they had not set any limits. Again she had to work hard to calm herself. Boy, was he a dead man when she got out of this hole! And damn it, how could he give her a scene this long where she could not get herself off? It was inhuman! Her arousal and frustration were building again. She reflected that the fact this just made her hornier. If she had got off the first time she reached down there, so many hours ago, she probably wouldn’t even be thinking about it now. Hours? How many? How she wished she had some way of tracking time. Sleep, when she could get any, was good for passing the time; there wasn’t much else to do except think of ways things could get worse, or to rub fruitlessly at the clothing covering her sensitive parts. She she had no idea how long she had been asleep, and therefore no idea how long she had been in the coffin. In fact, she didn’t even have a handle on how long she had been awake. As the hours, or days, ticked past, she could measure time only by water; she had no real idea how often the water came. She was thirsty all the time, and the brief drinks of water she was getting were enough to get her back to the state she was after the previous one, but she was always thirsty. And increasingly hungry. It left her feeling utterly more powerless; she was totally dependant on outside agencies for her very survival, and she couldn’t even be sure who or what those agencies were. The water might still be from passing rain showers; logic said they were too regular for that, but logic also said that in the monotonous stillness of the coffin, she had no real indication of what “regular” was. And still she was being made to suffer. The constant thirst was one thing, her hunger another. Keeping the same position hour after hour in the small space was taking its toll as well; her buttocks were starting to hurt, and the rigidity of the corset, and especially the impressions formed by the rear boning and lacing, were making their presence felt. She was starting to feel dirty. She had urinated into the diaper several times, holding onto it as long as she could before letting go. It felt clammy around her; she imagined the urine pooling under her; probably most of the feelings of dirtiness were in her mind, but it didn’t feel good. The creases in her body felt like they were filling with gunk, and she craved a hot bath. Her feet had been sweating since not long after she first woke up; the stiff, lace-up boots were patent leather, not known for being breathable. Or its flexibility; she struggled against the firm leather to rotate her ankles and keep her calves from cramping up. She worried that her sanity was also going to suffer. Of course prisoners kept in solitary confinement don’t go crazy immediately, she told herself. But still, in the absence of any real stimulation, she worried. She was now sure that the water was artificially sweetened; this meant that she was getting energy as well as liquid. It also meant that possibly, hunger wouldn’t be the limiting factor on how long she stayed here after all. She shuddered at the thought. Malnutrition would get her in the end, but that could be months away, especially if there was more than just sugar in the water. She would be a gibbering, emaciated wreck by then. Infections were a likely cause of an earlier, lingering and painful death, if she didn’t lose the will to live sooner. And yet, amid all this morbidity, she was as horny as Hell. It kept her awake when she craved oblivion. Damn it, if she could just get enough movement into that shield! The sensory deprivation was getting to her too; there was nothing to see, and all she could hear was the sounds made by her own body. Her breathing and heartbeat, normally so quiet and easily ignored, seemed to fill her small cavity in the earth. The only identifiable smell was her own sweat, and she was soon used to that. Her only option was to squirm around; rubbing life back into the pressure points of her buttocks and shoulders, difficult to manage in the small space. If only she could just roll over! The pressure points from all the tight clothing was starting to get a bit raw too, and there was little she could do about that. She felt she was getting more sensitive; she pulled her sleeves up and stroked her forearms. Damn, that tickled! But maybe she could stimulate parts of her body other than the obvious ones, maybe she could even manage an orgasm. Please! She played with her earlobes, pretending it was the hand of a lover; the nape of her neck also afforded a certain sensuality. Closer to convention, she tried rubbing her inner thighs through her jeans and the girdle beneath them; that afforded a small but unsatisfactory reaction. She couldn’t help but to put her hand back on her crotch, and shake the unyielding shield violently again. With her other hand stroking her neck and earlobes, she was getting more stimulated, but that all important release still seemed so far away. Now she fought the coffin as well. She pulled her knees up so that they banged on the side of the coffin, while her heels connected with the other side. He shoulder contacted the lid. She kicked both sides of the coffin, tearing the fabric with her heel. Harder she rubbed herself; as she felt she was making headway. Just as she was feeling as if there might possibly be a chance of success this time, water splashed onto her neck from above. Damn it! Not now! Still, she had to stop and drink, lapping the water from the lid of the coffin. This time the water did not leave her unsatisfied. She kept drinking, until she could feel that she was no longer thirsty. As she lapped at the point where the water was coming through, a drop hit her squarely between they eyes. The flow diminished from the previous point, but kept dripping, but now it was dripping from other points above her face and around the head area of the coffin. This was different and it worried her. What if it didn’t stop? Worse, there didn’t seem to be anywhere she could go to avoid at least some of the drips. Had something broken? Or was her assumption that the water supply was artificial been wrong all along? Why change now? She shuddered; the violence of the last few minutes might have broken something. Perhaps she had weakened the lid; might it collapse on her at any moment? The dripping was unpleasant, unavoidable, and utterly frightening. She resolved to stop banging or pressuring the coffin’s sides and lid, lest she upset anything else that was keeping her alive, and try to relax. That was difficult with the water dripping on her, and the pillow and mattress under her head and shoulders was getting quite damp. It seemed to be slowing though, and she thought that now she had relaxed, the problem had sorted itself out. Now the drips were just occasional, sometimes up to a minute apart, but seemingly random.; she was reminded of the so-called Chinese water torture; there was no way she would be able to sleep like this. She was getting more agitated by the moment, frightened at the change, angry at the drips for being just so persistent, and angry at herself for possibly damaging whatever arrangement was keeping her alive. The longer she tried to control herself, the harder it was. Again, she tried to distract herself by playing with herself, trying to get a sensation stronger than the that of cold water on her head and face. It was no use; after nearly an hour of struggling to control herself, she lashed out again at the wooden enclosure, getting a grip on herself a few moments later, before breaking down in tears instead. She just wanted this to stop. She wished she had never mentioned her fantasy to Dave, wished she had never met him, wished she had never tied herself up. She would do anything to live a normal, kink-free life, if she could just get out of this infernal box. As her tears dried, she noticed that she hadn’t been dripped on for a while; the lid was still damp, but no new drops appeared to be forming. She also noticed that it was getting noticeably warmer. Now what, she thought, had her latest outburst damaged the air supply? As time passed, the temperature rose; now she was sweating, and starting to breath heavily. The air was definitely stale too. The air supply that had sustained her for so long was no more, and now she knew this was the the beginning of the end. She was fighting the corset for every breath now, her chest was heavy, her ribs sore. It was just a matter of time before she passed out. And yet, her arousal was making its presence known again. She had heard of auto-erotic asphyxiation, and maybe this was her last chance for that release that had been denied her for so long. She reached to her privates and breasts again, rubbing and squeezing for all she was worth. Her chest was screaming, breathing faster and faster, trying to get far more air than the corset would ever allow. She couldn’t tell if the roaring in her head was from her own building sensations, from lack of oxygen or the endorphins from the pain of suffocation; probably all three. Still she rubbed herself for all she was worth; probably the act was doing more than the actual sensation induced, but it was all she had. Then suddenly, it arrived. The orgasm crashed over her, seemingly for several minutes. She had done it, she could stop breathing now, as if she had any energy left to do so. Her head lolled to one side as she waited for death to claim her. Her head snapped forward again moments later, as suddenly her still, silent world was filled with noise and violence. Her last thought was that the coffin must have finally caved in and it was finally over; she felt only relief as her consciousness departed. She awoke in a bed. Soft pillows, proper bedding, a night dress. Light, curtains pulled, but definitely daylight. Her body hurt, but it was a good hurt, one of old pain diminishing, not of serious injury. Dave was there. He put his hand on her head to re-assure her. It felt comfortable, for now. “You’re OK,” he said, “Just relax.” She pulled herself up. “You’ve got a lot of explaining to do, Buster,” she said, trying to be angry but not quite getting the venom into her voice. “And I will, later. Now you’re awake, I’ll get you some breakfast.” “What time is it?” she asked as he turned for the door. “Tuesday.” “Thanks.” It was all she needed right now. She would miss days of work, but didn’t care. She would worry about that later. It was a serious breakfast. She hadn’t eaten for over three days, and she wolfed it down hungrily. Dave refused to serve her more, telling her that she would get a good lunch, but right now she needed to digest what she had just eaten. “So,” he asked, “did you enjoy your little fantasy?” She wanted to kill him right now. Painfully. Messily. But the answer that passed her lips surprised her. “Yes,” she said quietly. “But promise you’ll never pull something like that again. I could have died.” He promised. But then he invited her to see exactly what her situation had been. In the middle of the garage stood a large but low metal skip, filled with earth. The skip had an angled end to allow its contents to be tipped out, and this end faced the garage door. Just beyond that lay the coffin, attached to a kind of sled, still connected via a steel cable to Dave’s four-wheel drive in the driveway where it had been dragged from the skip. The lid lay to one side. The garage was at the back of the house, and hard to see from the neighbours, so Dave hadn’t needed to clear away the mess after getting her out. Dave pointed out the various attachments to monitor the temperature, oxygen and moisture content inside the coffin, and to ventilate and control gas mixture. A gas cylinder lay alongside the bench with the computer and monitoring equipment. “I’m proud of that,” he said. “I never cut off your air at the end; I just increased the carbon dioxide level to around ten percent and upped the moisture content and temperature. Did you know your suffocation reflexes are triggered by excess CO2, not a lack of oxygen?” She muttered that she did know that. She had to accept that it was clever, though, and she really had thought she was suffocating in there. Dave continued, “you see you weren’t really buried in a hole; we just heaped the dirt on top, and kept things very quiet. So we were sure we would be able to just pull you out quickly if anything went wrong. And there is an infra-red camera and microphones in the coffin, so we could see and hear you.” “What do you mean by ‘we’?” she asked, suspiciously. “Patrick.” A good friend of Dave’s, and a pharmacist. That explained the drugs. “He’s a bit kinky too. We were both here the whole time, in case something went wrong. If one of us needed to sleep, we slept in that camp bed there.” “OK, well done. But what about my job? Did you call me in sick or what?” “Better than that, I arranged a vacation for the week. And I asked your boss not to tell anyone, as it was to be a surprise. She’s a good sport, you know.” “But a week?” “Yes, are you up for more play? Or how does a holiday away sound?” “You complete and utter bastard,” she told him. “You scare me out of my wits, keep me locked up, frightened and hurting for three days, and then you expect me to come away with you as if I’m going to forgive you? You’re completely crazy. “But, yes, let’s go. Can I bring some toys?”

A thump, like something soft but heavy hitting wood woke her up. It was followed by another and another, in quick succession. Groggily, she considered turning over to get more comfortable; she was lying on her back, and usually she didn’t sleep on her back. The thumping kept coming; it seemed very close, but she was sure now that it was receding, and she dozed. She was irritated at being woken, and her position wasn’t the most comfortable, but right now she just wanted to go back to sleep. The thumps were getting quieter and more muffled now, ans she realised that her irritation was not helping her doze off again. Slowly, her head began to clear. She opened her eyes but no light entered them. She lifted her head, trying to get her bearings. Her forehead bumped into something hard immediately after leaving the pillow. Her hands, which had been clasped together just below her breasts, flew upward to investigate, meeting a solid panel, mere inches above her body. Frantically, she explored her surroundings with her hands. Above her was a solid ceiling, timber from the sound of it, and it didn’t sound hollow beyond. Cloth enclosed her to the left and right, padding underneath her, but again what sounded like timber and solidity beyond. Suddenly realisation took hold. She was in a coffin. And the thumps, now that she was able to process the sound properly, were those of dirt being shovelled on top of her. The sound was barely audible now, very soon there would be only silence. The silence of the grave. She panicked, desperately hitting the lid of the coffin with her hands, knees and feet. It was no use; there was insufficient room to get a good swing, and the sound of her fist-falls seemed to be deadened by the weight of the dirt above. Her desperate shouts seemed too to be swallowed up in the earth that had taken her. Several times she stopped to listen for the sound of a spade on the coffin lid, and each time she was disappointed. Trying to hit the sides and lid of the coffin hard enough to be heard was wearing her out, and her knuckles felt raw. She was growing hoarse from shouting as well; her chest was heavy; her ribs sore. She told herself to get a grip and stop panicking. She realised she would run out of air soon, and she needed to figure out what was going on. First she started to properly survey her surroundings. Feeling around, she learned little that she hadn’t already established; it was definitely shaped and upholstered like a coffin, narrow at the feet and head, wider at the chest, and quite small; there was very little spare room. Figures, she thought. No expense wasted. She struggled to remember anything that had led up to finding herself here. The last thing she could recall was being at her boyfriend’s house on Friday night, having a quiet glass of wine before dinner. At least the boy could cook. Oh my God, she thought, did I drive home drunk? What happened to me? She started to examine herself. Touching her head and face, nothing seemed to hurt. Her arms and legs, within the confines of the space she was in, all did what they were asked without protest. The only pain she could feel was that inflicted in the panic of the last few minutes. Surely, an accident capable of making her appear dead would have caused other injuries? Surveying her body brought another surprise. She was laced tightly into her favourite leather corset, the one that went low over her hips and high over her shoulders, covering her breasts. Well, that explained her shortness of breath; in her panic she hadn’t even noticed that her chest was so confined. Tight, high-waisted jeans that she had bought especially to go with a corset, covered her from her waist down, belted firmly around the thinnest part of her waist. Her hands could not reach past her tightly clad thighs in the confined space, but she could feel that her ankles were held down, by what she figured must be her highest heeled boots. Tapping the heels against the sides of the coffin confirmed this suspicion. Oh-kay, she thought. Surely her parents would not have dressed her like this for her own funeral? It would have been as the pretty, innocent thing they would like to imagine her as, not as the darker, kinkier character she actually was. Parents can be so self-deluding, she thought. Slowly the pieces started to fall into place. She remembered how she had locked herself into small closet many years ago, and how even though the door was far from airtight the air had got stuffy within a few minutes. She had panicked, and broken the latch to get out. She was sure that closet was bigger than the space she currently occupied. And if this really was her funeral, the lid would have been on the coffin for hours or even days. Yet, although slightly clammy, the air was cool, and once she’d calmed down and stopped fighting the corset, she was having no difficulty breathing. Suddenly, she recalled the conversation she had with Dave, her boyfriend of the last year. It had been over a month ago; it was late in the evening, and they had both been a little tipsy at the time, but not so drunk as to not take it seriously. They had been talking about their deepest, darkest fantasies and fears. Her fantasy, and fear, had been to be buried alive, to feel that there was no possibility of escape. She didn’t want to die; the death part wasn’t part of the scenario, but the possibility, or even inevitability of it was. Many times she had tried unsuccessfully to reconcile what she considered her morbid, self-destructive fantasies, with her strong will to live and real concern for the welfare of other people. Her obsession with danger had formed an itch that needed to be scratched; climbing trees, and later cliffs had provided partial relief; the danger was there, but she always felt she had the choice at each point to take that next step or not. What if she couldn’t get down? From a young age she had tied herself up, even suspending herself by the wrists, ankles or both. Always she loved it, and always she wanted more. But always, that sense of self preservation prevented her from achieving what she wanted, to really feel like she could not escape. A couple of times, her self-bondage had gone wrong, escape mechanisms had failed and she was left fighting for her life. Each time, that will to live had kicked in, and once she had control over her panic, she had been able to escape, finding a weak point in her bonds to break out of, or discovering the inner strength to stand the pain of pulling out of what she had previously assumed was an inescapable cuff. Those events had both thrilled her, and disappointed her. The disappointments were two-fold and contradictory; she could not genuinely feel the despair of a truly inescapable situation, and yet she was angry at herself for failing to properly ensure her own safety. Then she had met Dave. After several unsuccessful relationships, she had finally met someone who understood her needs. They had started with simple bondage during sex, and as they had become more comfortable playing together, she had convinced him to bind her more strictly and for longer periods. But still, she felt safe. Too safe. Now that sense of safety was returning. Of course this was Dave’s work. Who else would have done it? Or could have done it? She was in her own clothes, and Dave was the last person she’d seen. He must have put something in her drink. And yet, she had heard the earth being shovelled in on top of her; the sides and lid of the coffin sounded solid from the pressure of the surrounding dirt. There was no give in any direction, not that she could get much leverage. Yet there was air. She could feel a slight draft around her face, or was she imagining it? But it was clear the air was not getting stale, despite how long she had remained down here. Again she relaxed. An air supply meant that, barring accidents, she wasn’t going to die here, at least not from suffocation. This must be just another bondage scene. Now she started to examine the parameters of her incarceration. While she had air, there didn’t appear to be anything else. Obviously, the coffin was vented in some way, but the other elements of life support didn’t appear to be present. Food, water and waste collection would be required for an indefinite stay, and these didn’t appear to be present. That must mean that she would be released soon, before dehydration took its deadly toll. Or perhaps it meant that Dave was out of his depth, and she really was in danger. Maybe this was a drunken stunt. What if he didn’t know what he was doing? What if it wasn’t Dave at all? Again she panicked, yelling and thumping on the lid. She called on Dave to let her out, calling him all sorts of names. Only the silence replied. Soon the panic attack subsided, but she was still scared. And thrilled. Torn between these two visceral emotions, another stirred. She was getting aroused. She started stroking her body. Her breasts were enclosed by the heavy structure of the corset; she could squeeze them a little, but they were already well compressed. Her hands drifted own between her legs. Her fingers reached the waist of her jeans, but the belt was too tight to admit more than the tips. She started to undo the belt, only to discover that the buckle would not let go; feeling around, she felt a thick plastic loop, probably an electrical cable tie, alongside the buckle prong. Without tools, there was no way to open it. Pressing on her crotch, she found that there was more than just her jeans covering her most intimate parts; the denim itself was thick, but there was more, some kind of padding. Her rear was similarly covered. Realisation dawned; she was in some kind of diaper, held in place by the corset and jeans. Further investigation revealed what felt like the edge seams of a heavy, long-leg pantie-girdle beneath her jeans and corset, adding extra security to the diaper. Worse, there seemed to be something hard between the girdle and diaper, reducing any movement applied to the sensitive spots she most wanted to reach right now to a dull pressure around the whole area. She reached up to her waist again, this time seeking to unzip her fly and put her hand under her jeans; she wasn’t hopeful of any kind of success even if she could get in, and was not surprised to find another cable tie wrapped around the base of the button, firmly capturing both the corresponding button hole and the end of the zipper pull. Defeated, she tried again to reach her breasts. She was surprised to find that the zip that closed the corset at the front was secured with another tie through the pull and two small, freshly installed grommets at either side of the zip. The corset was scoop-necked, but sat high over her breasts; without a shirt, cleavage would be visible, but her sensitive nipples were far inside the enclosing leather. That cleavage was formed by pushing her breasts up as far as they would comfortably go; there was no real hope of lifting them further. Even if she couldn’t get a hand to her nipples, maybe she could massage the bare flesh of the tops of her breasts, currently protected by the fabric of the tight, long-sleeved turtle-necked top underneath the corset. Sliding her hand under the neck of the shirt, she discovered that the base of the neck had a thick line of some sort threaded through it, no doubt knotted somewhere under the corset. It wasn’t tight, but there wasn’t going to be enough room to reach in. The other way of getting past the corset was to undo the laces. She twisted her body, struggling to get an arm behind her in the confined space. There wasn’t quite enough room to rotate her shoulders to lie on her side, let along roll on her stomach, so she had to hold the twisted position and arch her back. She felt up and down the lacing for the knot, expecting to find it at the small of her back. Instead, the lacing continued uninterrupted down her spine and into her jeans. Through the denim, she could feel a small knot at the bottom of the corset, safely out of reach of any probing finger. From the size of the knot and the lack of other bumps, it seemed the loose ends of the laces had been cut short after being tied off. That route too was barred. Before removing her arm from the its uncomfortable position underneath her, she felt the laces. These felt different to what she remembered, thinner, but more slippery. They had been replaced, probably with some kind of nylon cord. She sliced at it wit her fingernails, but feeling no sign of abrasion on the taut fibres, brought her arm back out in front of her. Frustrated, she reached back down over he crotch and rubbed vigorously, trying to get some relief from the arousal she now felt. She so wanted to put her finger on her clitoris, circling it gently while squeezing and playing with her nipples. She wanted to slide her finger in and out of her love tunnel until her body convulsed in ecstasy. If only these activities were not denied from her by the sturdiness of her own clothes and the shield over her mound. Harder and harder she rubbed, trying to get enough vibration in her whole lower region to put herself over the edge. Her other hand alternated between wrestling with the leather covering her breasts, and banging on the lid of the coffin, shouting obscenities at whoever may or may not be listening. Now she just wanted to get out of the box, out of the ground, and out of these confounded clothes. And again, she was to be denied. Eventually, she tired and calmed down, and again took stock of her situation. Her stomach grumbled. The rat, she thought. The reason she couldn’t remember anything after that first glass of wine was that she must have been out cold soon after. Dave must have spiked her drink. And that meant she wouldn’t have eaten; in fact she hadn’t had much for lunch either. Since she’d had a bowel movement that day, it did mean she wasn’t going to need to go number twos any time soon. Number ones would be taken care of by the diaper, for a while at least. It also meant that she didn’t need to be released any time soon. Food and water were her remaining concerns. She was not wearing a watch, and couldn’t read one anyway in the pitch darkness. She tried to track the time; surely she had been here for nearly an hour now. She had no idea how long she was out, but figured that Dave must have worked reasonably quickly; surely he wouldn’t endanger her life by keeping her drugged for too long? He must have prepared this, the only things remaining being to get her changed, and put her in the hole, an hour tops. That meant it was maybe around nine or ten p.m. Friday, with the weekend ahead of her. He wouldn’t keep her in here for two whole days? Would he? She tried to relax, telling herself there was nothing more she could do, and she would just have to wait it out. Just try to sleep, make the time go faster. She was tired after all the exertion; if only she could turn over, get more comfortable. Not that she was too uncomfortable, as the bottom of the coffin was padded, but she was not used to sleeping on her back. Actually, she really wanted to curl up into a foetal position right now. She laid her hands by her sides, allowed her head to flop to one side, and tried to sleep. Sleep came, but it was fitful, and full of frightening dreams. Once, she was sure the lid was collapsing; she woke in a cold sweat, screaming. It was an hour before she could drift off again. Other times she tried to turn over, bumping her shoulders or head against the lid. She fought the unyielding casket, until she woke enough to get a grip on herself. And so the hours passed. She had no idea how long she had been there when she started to notice her mouth was dry. Cold sweats and frightened bouts of anger and fruitless yelling and thumping on the coffin lid had taken its toll. The air was moist, which had kept dehydration at bay for this long, but now she was losing that battle. She realised she would have to relax if she was to last until she was released. If she was released. The only indications that this was anything other than a true premature burial was the continuing supply of cool, moist air, and the clothes she was wearing; the latter had other possible explanations. It had been hours since she had heard the last distant thud of earth being shovelled into the hole, and maybe she had imagined that. She was only assuming that because they had discussed burial, and not even at great length, that this was a bondage scene and not something much more sinister. Dave might not even be involved. Nightmare scenarios again flooded her mind. Perhaps she had been kidnapped; her parents were well off, as were Dave’s; they might be good for a ransom. Worse, they might not be as well off as they appeared; they worked hard at businesses that looked prosperous, but could just as easily be on shaky financial ground. After all the recession had taken many formerly successful business people down. What if they couldn’t pay? Perhaps Dave was lying right beside her, in his own nameless grave, the also victim of a kidnapping, or worse? Perhaps Dave wasn’t all he appeared? Maybe he was a psychopath, enjoying making his victims suffer before cutting off their air? She told herself to calm down, resisting the urge to again scream and bang on the lid. Worrying was useless; it didn’t matter what the true situation was, she just had to survive as long as possible. Eventually, she was able to drift off again into a restless sleep. A splash on her temple awoke her abruptly. Confused, she lifted her hand to her face, feeling the remains of the drop below her ear, and licking the dampness off her finger. As she did so, another drip hit her squarely on the bridge of her nose, splashing her eyes and cheeks. She put her hand to the lid of the coffin above her face; it was damp. More drips came, again splashing on her face, before she realised that she needed water, and opened her mouth to catch them. Soon the drips had become a weak but steady stream. The water seemed sweet to her parched mouth, and she swallowed the water hungrily. Maybe she was being watered deliberately. That was the obvious thought as it continued to stream into her mouth. She put her hand up to the lid above her experimentally, sensing what she thought was a crack, or a hole where the water was coming through. She didn’t know if it had been there before; she hadn’t been looking for such detail when she first explored her surroundings. Again, the alternatives filled her mind, building on their earlier constructions. What if it had started raining; waterlogged earth could collapse the lid of the coffin, blocking her air supply and crushing the life out of her. The water was showing no signs of abating; she felt she had to get as much of it as she could, just in case it stopped. What if it didn’t stop, and the coffin started to fill? As she thought this, the flow started to dribble. She was still a little thirsty, and she desperately reached up to the source of the flow to lick away at the last drops. She had been expecting disaster from drowning, and now the water had stopped before she was satisfied. It meant a longer lease of life, but how much? Would there be water again? And would it stop? Now she knew death from dehydration was several days away. And she wondered if the sweetness was just due to the how welcome the water was in her parched mouth, or if there was something in it. But that brought another fear. She had heard of hunger strikers going for over a month without food. She had to hold onto the belief that this was just Dave giving her what she asked for, but a supply of water as well as air meant that he could keep her here for weeks. They had discussed a fantasy, not a scene, and they had not set any limits. Again she had to work hard to calm herself. Boy, was he a dead man when she got out of this hole! And damn it, how could he give her a scene this long where she could not get herself off? It was inhuman! Her arousal and frustration were building again. She reflected that the fact this just made her hornier. If she had got off the first time she reached down there, so many hours ago, she probably wouldn’t even be thinking about it now. Hours? How many? How she wished she had some way of tracking time. Sleep, when she could get any, was good for passing the time; there wasn’t much else to do except think of ways things could get worse, or to rub fruitlessly at the clothing covering her sensitive parts. She she had no idea how long she had been asleep, and therefore no idea how long she had been in the coffin. In fact, she didn’t even have a handle on how long she had been awake. As the hours, or days, ticked past, she could measure time only by water; she had no real idea how often the water came. She was thirsty all the time, and the brief drinks of water she was getting were enough to get her back to the state she was after the previous one, but she was always thirsty. And increasingly hungry. It left her feeling utterly more powerless; she was totally dependant on outside agencies for her very survival, and she couldn’t even be sure who or what those agencies were. The water might still be from passing rain showers; logic said they were too regular for that, but logic also said that in the monotonous stillness of the coffin, she had no real indication of what “regular” was. And still she was being made to suffer. The constant thirst was one thing, her hunger another. Keeping the same position hour after hour in the small space was taking its toll as well; her buttocks were starting to hurt, and the rigidity of the corset, and especially the impressions formed by the rear boning and lacing, were making their presence felt. She was starting to feel dirty. She had urinated into the diaper several times, holding onto it as long as she could before letting go. It felt clammy around her; she imagined the urine pooling under her; probably most of the feelings of dirtiness were in her mind, but it didn’t feel good. The creases in her body felt like they were filling with gunk, and she craved a hot bath. Her feet had been sweating since not long after she first woke up; the stiff, lace-up boots were patent leather, not known for being breathable. Or its flexibility; she struggled against the firm leather to rotate her ankles and keep her calves from cramping up. She worried that her sanity was also going to suffer. Of course prisoners kept in solitary confinement don’t go crazy immediately, she told herself. But still, in the absence of any real stimulation, she worried. She was now sure that the water was artificially sweetened; this meant that she was getting energy as well as liquid. It also meant that possibly, hunger wouldn’t be the limiting factor on how long she stayed here after all. She shuddered at the thought. Malnutrition would get her in the end, but that could be months away, especially if there was more than just sugar in the water. She would be a gibbering, emaciated wreck by then. Infections were a likely cause of an earlier, lingering and painful death, if she didn’t lose the will to live sooner. And yet, amid all this morbidity, she was as horny as Hell. It kept her awake when she craved oblivion. Damn it, if she could just get enough movement into that shield! The sensory deprivation was getting to her too; there was nothing to see, and all she could hear was the sounds made by her own body. Her breathing and heartbeat, normally so quiet and easily ignored, seemed to fill her small cavity in the earth. The only identifiable smell was her own sweat, and she was soon used to that. Her only option was to squirm around; rubbing life back into the pressure points of her buttocks and shoulders, difficult to manage in the small space. If only she could just roll over! The pressure points from all the tight clothing was starting to get a bit raw too, and there was little she could do about that. She felt she was getting more sensitive; she pulled her sleeves up and stroked her forearms. Damn, that tickled! But maybe she could stimulate parts of her body other than the obvious ones, maybe she could even manage an orgasm. Please! She played with her earlobes, pretending it was the hand of a lover; the nape of her neck also afforded a certain sensuality. Closer to convention, she tried rubbing her inner thighs through her jeans and the girdle beneath them; that afforded a small but unsatisfactory reaction. She couldn’t help but to put her hand back on her crotch, and shake the unyielding shield violently again. With her other hand stroking her neck and earlobes, she was getting more stimulated, but that all important release still seemed so far away. Now she fought the coffin as well. She pulled her knees up so that they banged on the side of the coffin, while her heels connected with the other side. He shoulder contacted the lid. She kicked both sides of the coffin, tearing the fabric with her heel. Harder she rubbed herself; as she felt she was making headway. Just as she was feeling as if there might possibly be a chance of success this time, water splashed onto her neck from above. Damn it! Not now! Still, she had to stop and drink, lapping the water from the lid of the coffin. This time the water did not leave her unsatisfied. She kept drinking, until she could feel that she was no longer thirsty. As she lapped at the point where the water was coming through, a drop hit her squarely between they eyes. The flow diminished from the previous point, but kept dripping, but now it was dripping from other points above her face and around the head area of the coffin. This was different and it worried her. What if it didn’t stop? Worse, there didn’t seem to be anywhere she could go to avoid at least some of the drips. Had something broken? Or was her assumption that the water supply was artificial been wrong all along? Why change now? She shuddered; the violence of the last few minutes might have broken something. Perhaps she had weakened the lid; might it collapse on her at any moment? The dripping was unpleasant, unavoidable, and utterly frightening. She resolved to stop banging or pressuring the coffin’s sides and lid, lest she upset anything else that was keeping her alive, and try to relax. That was difficult with the water dripping on her, and the pillow and mattress under her head and shoulders was getting quite damp. It seemed to be slowing though, and she thought that now she had relaxed, the problem had sorted itself out. Now the drips were just occasional, sometimes up to a minute apart, but seemingly random.; she was reminded of the so-called Chinese water torture; there was no way she would be able to sleep like this. She was getting more agitated by the moment, frightened at the change, angry at the drips for being just so persistent, and angry at herself for possibly damaging whatever arrangement was keeping her alive. The longer she tried to control herself, the harder it was. Again, she tried to distract herself by playing with herself, trying to get a sensation stronger than the that of cold water on her head and face. It was no use; after nearly an hour of struggling to control herself, she lashed out again at the wooden enclosure, getting a grip on herself a few moments later, before breaking down in tears instead. She just wanted this to stop. She wished she had never mentioned her fantasy to Dave, wished she had never met him, wished she had never tied herself up. She would do anything to live a normal, kink-free life, if she could just get out of this infernal box. As her tears dried, she noticed that she hadn’t been dripped on for a while; the lid was still damp, but no new drops appeared to be forming. She also noticed that it was getting noticeably warmer. Now what, she thought, had her latest outburst damaged the air supply? As time passed, the temperature rose; now she was sweating, and starting to breath heavily. The air was definitely stale too. The air supply that had sustained her for so long was no more, and now she knew this was the the beginning of the end. She was fighting the corset for every breath now, her chest was heavy, her ribs sore. It was just a matter of time before she passed out. And yet, her arousal was making its presence known again. She had heard of auto-erotic asphyxiation, and maybe this was her last chance for that release that had been denied her for so long. She reached to her privates and breasts again, rubbing and squeezing for all she was worth. Her chest was screaming, breathing faster and faster, trying to get far more air than the corset would ever allow. She couldn’t tell if the roaring in her head was from her own building sensations, from lack of oxygen or the endorphins from the pain of suffocation; probably all three. Still she rubbed herself for all she was worth; probably the act was doing more than the actual sensation induced, but it was all she had. Then suddenly, it arrived. The orgasm crashed over her, seemingly for several minutes. She had done it, she could stop breathing now, as if she had any energy left to do so. Her head lolled to one side as she waited for death to claim her. Her head snapped forward again moments later, as suddenly her still, silent world was filled with noise and violence. Her last thought was that the coffin must have finally caved in and it was finally over; she felt only relief as her consciousness departed. She awoke in a bed. Soft pillows, proper bedding, a night dress. Light, curtains pulled, but definitely daylight. Her body hurt, but it was a good hurt, one of old pain diminishing, not of serious injury. Dave was there. He put his hand on her head to re-assure her. It felt comfortable, for now. “You’re OK,” he said, “Just relax.” She pulled herself up. “You’ve got a lot of explaining to do, Buster,” she said, trying to be angry but not quite getting the venom into her voice. “And I will, later. Now you’re awake, I’ll get you some breakfast.” “What time is it?” she asked as he turned for the door. “Tuesday.” “Thanks.” It was all she needed right now. She would miss days of work, but didn’t care. She would worry about that later. It was a serious breakfast. She hadn’t eaten for over three days, and she wolfed it down hungrily. Dave refused to serve her more, telling her that she would get a good lunch, but right now she needed to digest what she had just eaten. “So,” he asked, “did you enjoy your little fantasy?” She wanted to kill him right now. Painfully. Messily. But the answer that passed her lips surprised her. “Yes,” she said quietly. “But promise you’ll never pull something like that again. I could have died.” He promised. But then he invited her to see exactly what her situation had been. In the middle of the garage stood a large but low metal skip, filled with earth. The skip had an angled end to allow its contents to be tipped out, and this end faced the garage door. Just beyond that lay the coffin, attached to a kind of sled, still connected via a steel cable to Dave’s four-wheel drive in the driveway where it had been dragged from the skip. The lid lay to one side. The garage was at the back of the house, and hard to see from the neighbours, so Dave hadn’t needed to clear away the mess after getting her out. Dave pointed out the various attachments to monitor the temperature, oxygen and moisture content inside the coffin, and to ventilate and control gas mixture. A gas cylinder lay alongside the bench with the computer and monitoring equipment. “I’m proud of that,” he said. “I never cut off your air at the end; I just increased the carbon dioxide level to around ten percent and upped the moisture content and temperature. Did you know your suffocation reflexes are triggered by excess CO2, not a lack of oxygen?” She muttered that she did know that. She had to accept that it was clever, though, and she really had thought she was suffocating in there. Dave continued, “you see you weren’t really buried in a hole; we just heaped the dirt on top, and kept things very quiet. So we were sure we would be able to just pull you out quickly if anything went wrong. And there is an infra-red camera and microphones in the coffin, so we could see and hear you.” “What do you mean by ‘we’?” she asked, suspiciously. “Patrick.” A good friend of Dave’s, and a pharmacist. That explained the drugs. “He’s a bit kinky too. We were both here the whole time, in case something went wrong. If one of us needed to sleep, we slept in that camp bed there.” “OK, well done. But what about my job? Did you call me in sick or what?” “Better than that, I arranged a vacation for the week. And I asked your boss not to tell anyone, as it was to be a surprise. She’s a good sport, you know.” “But a week?” “Yes, are you up for more play? Or how does a holiday away sound?” “You complete and utter bastard,” she told him. “You scare me out of my wits, keep me locked up, frightened and hurting for three days, and then you expect me to come away with you as if I’m going to forgive you? You’re completely crazy. “But, yes, let’s go. Can I bring some toys?”

I (slave polemanme) had connected with this Lady about a month before, she called herself Mistress Spyder, it was a mouthful but I normally called her Mistress Spyder. She was new to the BDS&M scene but was keen to explore the avenues open to her. We spent all the time they could chatting in the instant message fields and sending E mails to one another. After about three weeks of this we discovered we only lived a few miles away from each other and the chat became serious. I realised that I wanted to meet her in person. I broached the subject and it was as if the floodgates had opened. She was so keen to me I at first backed off a little thinking I had got myself into a situation that was moving too fast. But no in fact after her initial enthusiasm she became very serious and we spent a long time discussing how we should meet and what safeguards we should have in place for the first occasion. It was agreed that we would come along with a friend each and just have a simple evening out to get to know each other. ...

My girlfriend refused to have sex with me; I think it was a religious matter, which was unfortunate considering her appearance and intelligence. So I decided to push the issue with some self-bondage, leaving myself open and helpless for her to play with. (She lives across the hall from me in a condo building; we each have keys to the other’s door.) I bought some clothesline and tied a length to three of the corners of the bed; only the one at my right hand was loose. Then I stripped naked, went to the bathroom (including an enema) and then laid on the bed. I wrapped a rope around each ankle and pulled them as tightly as I could before knotting them. Then the same for my left hand. For my right hand, I had made a loose knot and tied a brick to the end of the rope. Since I was expecting her to come in within the hour - - we had a date each day to watch Wheel of Fortune - - I decided to add a ball gag. After I pulled a sheet over me, I made a loose knot and then dropped the brick through the hole. When it hit the floor, it pulled the knot tight. Now there was no way out except from Susan’s good graces. ...

“Come on, guys, stop it. This isn’t funny!” Will was confused and angry, but the boy holding each arm kept pulling him backward. “What’s wrong with you guys? Stop it!!” His backward movement stopped when his back hit the trunk of the tree that stood in the middle of the small clearing. He bit his tongue when his head rocked backwards and struck the trunk with a thud, and the pain in his mouth distracted him for a moment. ...

continued from part 5 Part 6: Bondage Doggy He laid there- stiffly, blindly, unmovingly, wondering how long, and how much longer?? Here he was again in strictly-enforced complete rigid immobility, wrapped and trapped on the padded mummification board at the hands of his determined, obsessed wife-mistress. Her sentence was overnight, and non-negotiable. This was the part that caused him concern, not the severe mummification, or “maximummification”, as she called it, as he enjoyed being totally immobilized and sensory-deprived—for “reasonable” periods, usually between 3 and 6 hours’ duration. He would let her know when he’d had enough. Not now! Not on this crazy 3-day weekend ultra-bondage marathon she’d decided upon. ...

continued from part 4 Part 5: Maximummification At last, the unraveling of her awesome rope-web trapping her splinted, casted, spread-eagled victim down completely immovably on the bed had begun. She’d taken pictures from all angles to document the experience, admiring her thoroughness, strictness and creativity. Wife-spider-mistress was certainly not fooling around with binding him up, she was completely obsessive about it, taking it to the highest levels! She was really into this game like never before and he was shocked and amazed at her. She was a woman obsessed and possessed, alright! And he was in for more mind-boggling mummification bondage for the overnight and the next day! ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Caught in Her Web Yes, she was going to get him fixed up real good for bed! And she had. He’d drunk the Gatorade, taken care of his bathroom business, showered, drunk more water with vitamins, and more Gatorade to replenish and re-hydrate after the incredible 21-hour chair mummification ordeal. Wife-Mistress had informed him he was on a liquid diet regimen for the duration of the ultimate bondage marathon weekend she had planned, so he was duly diapered, with extra-absorbency pads also stuffed in. ...

Todd was a freshman in College. Summer was on its way and he was looking for some work. It wasn’t the best economy and he was having a difficult time. He had become friends with a senior named Bill. When he mentioned his financial problems, Bill told him what he did each summer. There was a very wealthy and rather eccentric woman who lived in a large mansion near the campus. Each year she would hire some of the guys from school for one month to use in her “Penis Garden” as she called it. At first Todd was cold to the thought of it until the money was brought up. She paid standard wages for each day of “work” plus a massive bonus to all the boys who made it through the entire month without requesting to leave. Todd knew very well that he needed the money. And it was a large sum for one month of his life. ...

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale ‘You’re a witch girl, and you’ve gone too far cause you know it don’t matter anyway….’ Halloween on a Saturday night! Party time! I just love Halloween, the babes in tight little costumes, legs up to here, cleavage down to there, the drinks flying, inhibitions tossed to the wind. Love it! I was starting out in the early evening at one of my favorite watering holes, a little hole in the wall called Off The Wagon. It wasn’t much to look at, and I’m not sure I would even go in the men’s room, much less use it. But the beer was cheap, the company alright - for the most part - so it was my first stop. Now, let me explain how the bar is set up, because, it’s important, it’s how I met Zooey. Rather than a long, rectangular bar against one wall, this place had a round one in the middle of the room, with seats all the way around it. Over the top of the bar was a similar shaped set of cabinets and shelfs. They hung the beer glasses from it, kept the liquor up there, and they also had a series of TV’s every few yards. So you could sit at the bar, have a drink!", stare straight across, and up a little and watch the games. Currently there was a boring college football on, but it kept my attention, as the place was almost empty. “What the hell are you staring at!?!” I looked around to see if a fight might be breaking out - known to happen from time to time - but I didn’t see anything. “Hey asshole, why don’t you take a picture, it lasts longer!” Then I saw, sitting directly across from me, was a young women, not bad looking, staring at me, with fire in her eyes. And what eyes they were. Very intense, very blue, almost like cobalt, they were riveting. She also happen to have smoke coming out of her ears, she was royally pissed, and apparently at me. While I was deducing the situation she yelled a third time “Hey buddy, fuck you, who are you staring at!” I just pointed up to the TV over my head, then pointed at the TV over her head, she looked up, saw it, turned several shades of red, hung her head, and hid behind he long dark brown hair. I felt bad for her, so I had the bar tender mix up what ever she was drinking, and put it on my tab. When he delivered it, she looked at me, still blushing brightly, she nodded and mouthed a thank you, then went back to hiding her face. I waited a respectful amount of time checking her out. Her eyes were very beautiful, very different, I don’t think I’d ever seen that shade of blue before. She had on a gray sweater, or dress, or a blouse, I couldn’t tell, she was behind the bar. Her skin was very pale, and the and the gray was the perfect contrast between her complexion and her eyes. Oh, and she had a witches hat on her head, well, it was Halloween. Then I decided what the hell, either I’d get lucky, or at least I’d get that first rejection of the evening over, so I stood up, grabbed my beer, and did my best amble over to where she was sitting. She looked at me, blushed again, smiled a little, I asked if any one were sitting here (of course I knew there wasn’t, but I always lead with politeness). She whispered no, so I sat down. Then she promptly went back to staring at her drink. Not very social I thought to myself. But I did get the chance to check out the rest of her witch costume, which was a form fitting short sweater dress, matching gray tights, and matching gray ankle boots. Very nice legs, and she was showing them off wonderfully. I’m a leg guy, I was hooked. I especially like a women in nylons, so close, yet just out of reach. It’s like a pretty girl, all gift wrapped. So I started on the small talk, “Hi, I’m Phil, having a bad night?” ...

(story continues from Calculated Misfortune) Part Two Time had passed very slowly for me, or so I had thought. Sitting as I was, unable to move or free myself only made my mind race down many roads to reflect on my current circumstances and limitations. When is she going to return? What is she going to tell me now? Is there anything I can do to get out of this? Given what could only be referred to as an Ultimatum and understanding only made things worse. I was in a predicament which was limited to say the least, but what was worse was that it was out of my control and in the hands of the women who held it. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Time had passed very slowly for me, or so I had thought. Sitting as I was, unable to move or free myself only made my mind race down many roads to reflect on my current circumstances and limitations. When is she going to return? What is she going to tell me now? Is there anything I can do to get out of this? Given what could only be referred to as an Ultimatum and understanding only made things worse. I was in a predicament which was limited to say the least, but what was worse was that it was out of my control and in the hands of the women who held it. ...

continued from part 2 Part Three Chapter 6: Tight & Tidy. Maryann got home that night really concerned. Not only about Robin but she felt a real jealousy about Ed in Robin’s relationship. She thought she knew exactly what Robin was feeling. Just about then the phone rang. “Hello?” “Maryann it’s me.” “Yes Sir.” “I feel like having a nice dinner and I want my sub on my arm.” “Yes Sir!” ...

Hemsut walked down the stone passageway. While it was searing hot outside, the deep tunnels of the building were cool, almost chilly. It was the time of ancient Egypt. The Pharaoh ruled the land. Hemsut was one of the lucky inhabitants as she was royalty and lived in the lavish splendor within the palace walls instead of outside in the heat and sand as so many slaves did. Hemsut was heading to the Hall of Min, god of sex and fertility. While life was easy for her and all needs were tended to, she was young, beautiful, energetic, and bored with the stale monotony of her life. She craved some stimulation. ...

John is so in. It’s John’s 18th birthday and he is about to receive what his mistress has referred to as his “initiation into manhood and the service of his mistress.” The mistress in question, Sandra is a twenty-five-year-old who has recently warmed to the idea of being a cougar since she and John expressed mutual feelings for each other about three months ago. They had met a while before that and through a series of fortuitous circumstances, discovered that they shared a strong interest in bondage, domination, and the wide world of fetishes. ...

I love to surf the web, just type in a random subject and search. Sometimes after I find what I am looking for I continue to just scroll through the results, you never know what you will find, or what you will learn, I like to think of it as Net-u-cation. However, no matter what you type in the search box, you will eventually find porn as the result, and the further you go down the list of results the kinkier the results tend to be, so my tastes in the bedroom has slowly but surely moved away from the vanilla side of life. Thankfully I have a very willing wife, who is always up for something new and adventurous; I wouldn’t have married her otherwise. ...

John is so in. It’s John’s 18th birthday and he is about to receive what his mistress has referred to as his “initiation into manhood and the service of his mistress.” The mistress in question, Sandra is a twenty-five-year-old who has recently warmed to the idea of being a cougar since she and John expressed mutual feelings for each other about three months ago. They had met a while before that and through a series of fortuitous circumstances, discovered that they shared a strong interest in bondage, domination, and the wide world of fetishes. ...

The unforgiving florescent lighting stung my eyes as I slowly came to. My head was still a bit cloudy, but I knew that I was lying on the floor. The smooth surface felt cold against my bare skin. As my brain seemed to catch up, new sensations emerged. The most prominent was my aching jaw. I tried to alleviate my discomfort, but my arms failed to respond appropriately…remaining pinned behind my back. ...

I do not endorse intergalactic kidnapping. Do not attempt any of the following. All characters are fictional or possibly somebody you don’t know, so don’t worry about it. Elizabeth yawned, blinking her eyes in the soft light. She attempted to bring her hand up rub away the remaining sleep from her vision. Still not fully awake, she struggled in confusion when her hand was held in place. Her sense of proprioperception slowly returned, giving her an intrinsic knowledge that her body was lying down, feet shoulder width apart, with her hands at her sides. Struggled more then in increasing anxiety and felt the restraints on her wrists, ankles, thighs – she even felt resistance at each finger, as though metal gloves pinned them down. ...

Click! The front door popped open. “Hi Honey, it’s only me” my wife called. Right at that moment, I knew I was in trouble. I started to struggle, but in my current predicament, I wasn’t going anywhere. Earlier that morning, after my wife, Emma, had left for her weekly walk and talk with her best friend from down the road, I had decided that the time was right for a little bit of self bondage. ...

Story continued from Part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Training Resumes ‘S’ lay quietly totally encapsulated in latex not one inch of her flesh exposed. ‘So here I am an animate being sealed inside an inanimate covering of my own choosing, latex rubber. The additional bondage of the straps and the tightness of them enhances the feeling of being contained and as such, I am covered and invincible and yet at the same time vulnerable. I am here until my Master releases me; I am in my element both as a slave to my Master as well as to the latex. The feeling of being in total bondage is amazing and the sensations are quite exquisite, it feels as if every nerve end is alive and sending messages to the pleasure centre in my brain. The feeling of being contained within the all covering latex and the all over squeeze of the rubber as it forms an impervious constraining layer is so physically and mentally satisfying. Here I lie in extreme bondage, my mouth filled with a fully inflated latex bladder with breathe through hole allowing me to gain enough air to breath. I can’t move a muscle and yet I am as happy as I could possibly be. I am fulfilled. I am at peace; I want this to go on for ever!’ ‘S’ began her mantra and eventually drifted off to a bondaged dreamless sleep. ...

Chapter 15: Training Resumes ‘S’ lay quietly totally encapsulated in latex not one inch of her flesh exposed. ‘So here I am an animate being sealed inside an inanimate covering of my own choosing, latex rubber. The additional bondage of the straps and the tightness of them enhances the feeling of being contained and as such, I am covered and invincible and yet at the same time vulnerable. I am here until my Master releases me; I am in my element both as a slave to my Master as well as to the latex. The feeling of being in total bondage is amazing and the sensations are quite exquisite, it feels as if every nerve end is alive and sending messages to the pleasure centre in my brain. The feeling of being contained within the all covering latex and the all over squeeze of the rubber as it forms an impervious constraining layer is so physically and mentally satisfying. Here I lie in extreme bondage, my mouth filled with a fully inflated latex bladder with breathe through hole allowing me to gain enough air to breath. I can’t move a muscle and yet I am as happy as I could possibly be. I am fulfilled. I am at peace; I want this to go on for ever!’ ‘S’ began her mantra and eventually drifted off to a bondaged dreamless sleep. ...

Gabrielle sat before her vanity doing her eye make up. She wore his favorite like he asked when he e-mailed her earlier in the day. “I’ve got something for you. I’ll be over tonight. You know what to wear.” What to wear were stockings, heels, g-string, and bra…all black. It was simple. It was elegant. And he loved to see her in it. Her whitish complexion looked good in contrast to the black material. Her proud breasts pushed out the bra (with a lee-tle help from a surgeon) and her nipples were just visible below the line of the cup. Her green eyes studied her reflection with relaxed experience as the eyeliner pencil traced ever so gently along her lower eyelids. She put the pencil down, studied her eyes, and when satisfied, picked up her makeup brush. She gave a couple of swipes on each cheek around her pert mouth and then stared at the image. Then at the brush. ...

continued from part one_ Part Two Chapter 3: The Package It had been two days since Ed left. And Maryann found herself in totally perplexed. All she knew is that when he got back he would find her wanting and willing to be his any way he want it. She spent most of the time wandering between her house and his. Her attire had become a combination of stylish skirts and blouses along with at least 4 inch heels. ...

Part One Chapter 1: The Box Ed got home to find a box, well hell more like a crate on his doorstep. It was about 2’ x 3’ by 3 foot. He looked around and found the shipping slip. Surprisingly it was shipped from his house to his house. Thinking might as well bring it inside. He got a dolly and dragged it into the living room. Sitting on the sofa he opened the envelope in the shipping pouch. ...

I found myself standing in front of a full length mirror. My feet were bare and I was wearing jeans and a blue small-checked shirt over a white t-shirt and white cotton briefs which covered no more than they needed to. My mouth was filled with a large ball-gag pushed deep in and over that was wrapped the whole of a wide adhesive bandage, completely sealing my mouth. My arms were tied behind my back with ropes at wrists, forearms and elbows and the rope round my forearms was also wrapped tightly round my waist just above my waistband, immobilising my arms. ...

The girl was gorgeous. Simply beautiful. A work of art. Every man in the room saw her, noticed her, and dare I say felt her enter. She floated over the crowd and commanded attention. The brawler at the end of the bar, the married stiff at the booth, the couples sitting over various bar tops, and the skinny redneck over at the pool table smoking a cigarette. She had a smile for everyone, but time for nobody. Everything she did evoked a yearning for more. Picking up glasses, dodging tables, back and forth all night long. The drinks kept going out, and she never judged the motives. Every man tipped her, every woman loathed her. Wearing a tight red tank top adorning the bar’s logo, and short cut-off jean shorts, she could not be missed. Her chest was as perfect as her ass, equally firm and youthful. Her long brunette hair bounced as she turned from one side to the next. ...

You are at home. You’ve just had a long, hot shower. You are wearing your dressing gown. You are lounging on your sofa, watching the television. The telephone rings. You pick up the receiver. A voice speaks slowly on the other end. You listen, carefully. You put the phone down gently but you haven’t hung up, yet. You switch the television off. The dressing gown slips to the floor in a heap by your feet. You walk to your bedroom and open your wardrobe and remove some packages from within the darkness. ...

Lisa sighed as she rinsed yet another dish. When would she ever learn? she asked herself. With three failures to her credit, you’d think she’d have given up. But no, here she was for number four. Some time back, Lisa had taken a long look at herself. Her desire to please others, the warm feeling she got when she knew she’d made someone happy. These things, and others, had convinced her, after some judicious web surfing, that she was submissive. With that in mind, she’d set out to find herself a Master. After all, what good is a sub without a Master to serve? ...

I heard my husband Ron come home from his trip to the strip bar. I had sent him there alone as a birthday present. I knew it was him because he was whistling a happy song as he came in and walked up behind me while I prepared some potatoes over the sink. I felt him press his chest into my back and I could feel his raging hardon pressing into my lower back. As my husband reached around my neck I could feel something silky soft being placed on me as a “snap” sound resounded from the clasp of whatever he had just placed on me. “Honey your dream has come true. Remember that guy I told you about that does magic tricks on stage with the strippers? Well I got to talking to him and I told him about your secret desire to be a sex slave, and the difficulty you have role-playing as one. I told him how you want to be out of control and to be made to do anything you are instructed to do without thinking twice. Well for $20 he gave me this silk necklace that I just put on you, and it’s magical!” ...

This is a continuation of “Part 3: Events Unfolding,” which you’ll find posted here. This is a work of fiction of a sexual nature with mature themes. If that’s not your cup of tea (we’ll ignore the obvious question as to why you’re visiting this site), read something else. If you think this is you - it’s not because I don’t know anyone that’s ever had this happen to them. Copyright remains with me unless specifically released, although reposting to sites without any membership fees is permitted. ...

This is a continuation of “Part 4: Another Turn of Events,” which you’ll find posted here. This is a work of fiction of a sexual nature with mature themes. If that’s not your cup of tea (we’ll ignore the obvious question as to why you’re visiting this site), read something else. If you think this is you - it’s not because I don’t know anyone that’s ever had this happen to them. Copyright remains with me unless specifically released, although reposting to sites without any membership fees is permitted. ...

This is a continuation of “Part 2: Developing Events,” which you’ll find posted here. This is a work of fiction of a sexual nature with mature themes. If that’s not your cup of tea (we’ll ignore the obvious question as to why you’re visiting this site), read something else. If you think this is you - it’s not because I don’t know anyone that’s ever had this happen to them. Copyright remains with me unless specifically released, although reposting to sites without any membership fees is permitted. Part 3: Events Unfolding ...

As usual in the morning yesterday, my husband cuddled against me as he started to stir, but this morning would be a little different. I snuck off to the bathroom, freshened up, brushed my teeth and my hair, and snuck back into bed. I had decided what I wanted as soon as I woke and felt his hardness pressing innocently into my back; I wanted to have a day of fun! I told my husband exactly what I wanted; for him to make me do anything HE wanted all day long and I didn’t want to have to leave the house, that was pretty much the last thing I did yesterday, that I had not been ordered to do. ...

Brittany frowned as she eyed her newest acquisition. Looking like a cross between a wine bottle and a vase, the long neck vessel had recently been unearthed at a dig sponsored by the local university. Deemed of no real historical value, the bottle, along with other more-or-less worthless items, had been sold by the university in it’s never-ending quest for more money. And Brittany, incurable bargain hunter, had been unable to resist this latest purchase. ...

Jessica and Steve had had been married for 2 years. They had shared many of their fantasies in that time. They both were into bondage, mummification and whatever else they could come up with. Most of the stuff they did was short term, a few hours tied up, or wrapped. They were both in the medical field, Steve was an orthopedic doctor, and Jessica was an RN at a local hospital. Much of their bondage and scenes were therefore of the medical type because they had access to many supplies and devices. As they explored more and more on the web and in magazines they were finding that most scenes were of the same scenario. You get bound, tied, mummified or whatever. You stay that way for a period of time and then are released. They wanted to come up with something new, something that nobody had come up with, at least that they could find. So they both began thinking, thinking of a new (or old) type of bondage that was not in many if any stories. ...

The following is partially a work of fiction and partly true. You can imagine where the line between truth and fiction falls, but you’ll see for yourself that I am not a fiction writer and I am mostly writing from first hand experience. It really started several years ago when I discovered that the tight feeling induced by tights, stockings, leotards, etc. could be really exciting. I’ve experimented with various articles and the opportunities that each presented. Full body unitards, long sleeved and footed, are probably my favorite all around exciting article, but they present problems in making any final contact, usually resulting in the need for immediate cleaning. Although somewhat unsatisfying for a close encounter to my wife, it adds “spice” to an otherwise very straight relationship for variety. ...

Chapter 1: Moving Day Natsuko reflected quietly in her small prison – shackled, gagged, locked in a trunk, locked in a moving van, locked in a warehouse. She wondered how so many things could have gone wrong for her to have ended up here. Mostly she wondered if the vibrator that was slowly driving her to exasperation would run out of power before she went completely insane … Natsuko was born and raised in Japan, but she defied the old stereotype of the petite flat chested Asian. Like many in her generation she had long legs and a rather large bust, despite her slender figure. Her long black hair and impossibly deep brown eyes had simply sealed the deal for Paul when they met in his last year of college. Paul was handsome at 5'10” with sandy brown hair and a physique toned from his years studying martial arts. ...

You must’ve known the risk before you put it on. I told you ahead of time to check the suit to make sure it worked properly. It was one of those single-piece catsuit affairs. But it was special. It even had special heel boots molded into it, 8 inches of love just for you. It had a deep shiny red body and black flames for the arms and legs. It was stretchy too, just how you like it. Just to accommodate your most intimate parts. ...

“Debbie, OPEN THE DOOR!” Sue hammered on the door as the rain lashed onto her bare shoulders, drenching the skimpy cocktail dress that was all she had on. “I know you’re in there, I’ve seen your shadow on the curtains. You’ve got to let me in, I’ve nowhere else to go” There was a rattling from behind the door and it opened to a tiny crack. Sue could just see Debbie’s face. ...

Linda loved her selfbondage. She had thought about her reasons after reading many D/s and BDSM stories and realised that she was different to most others. She didn’t have fantasies of being a slave girl, or being captured and used by others, it was purely a personal fetish. Being helpless aroused her, and it simultaneously extended the time to her sexual relief. Although she had tried a couple of times to interest her lovers into her tastes, they didn’t seem to understand. They would tie her too loosely and allow her to escape, or worse still, get so horny themselves and forget about her need to be teased and denied, or at least delayed, an orgasm. She loved being horny and frustrated by not being able to satisfy her desire. She had learnt the pleasure of arousal, and while it always pushed her to want more, she didn’t want the release (well, not too soon anyway). She knew that once she had her orgasm(s) it would be over and she wanted the fever pitch desire to last and last. In this state she was in another world. While helpless she didn’t fantasise about being a submissive like others, she purely enjoyed her own arousal and her inability to do anything about it. Her own frustration would create an even larger desire. ...

Eisanna Maria: This is my first attempt at writing a real personal fantasy of mine. Flames are not welcome they could melt the dildo or latex:( I am on the second floor of my house in my room, my long blonde hair in a tight pony tail high on my head. I wear a long, blood-red robe, and a slave kneels at my feet in position number three. He has laid out the latex catsuit, the widows-peaked hood, the strap-on cock and four-foot long tail, like a single-tail whip, that is part of my garb tonight. I dismiss him and he scurries from the room, hastened by a kick in the buttocks as he goes. ...

(story continues from Medieval Dungeon Party Part 3: His Highly-Strung Lordship) Part 4: Trouble for a Little Plucker In medieval times troubadours enlivened many a feast and we had one complete with lute to enliven our Medieval Dungeon Party. However ‘A Wandering Minstrel I’ played once or even twice is acceptable – but sung off-key over and over again accompanied by the plucking of the strings of an out-of-tune lute soon wears down even the hardiest of souls. So it was no surprise that it was not long before others at the party ganged up on our troubadour and he got his come-uppance. Read on. ...

Friday Nick was told to pack his bag. It should contain all he needed for the weekend, which consisted of his black Timberland boots, a recently bought pair of black walking socks, an even more recently bought black pouch, half a dozen apples, ten carrots, two bags of mixed nuts, Quaker oats and a packet of polos. Maggie meanwhile busied herself packing her own bag. They drove down to ‘the other’ pony farm. When they arrived at the farmhouse Nick got out and opened the door for Maggie. As he was taking both of their bags out of the boot they were met by two men. The first one introduced himself as Sir Peter and was the owner of the ‘the other’ pony farm. The second man introduced himself as Paul and he was to be Nick’s groom. Lady Magrit handed Paul a sealed envelope with the name Squeeze written on the front. Nick was told to follow Paul and not to worry about the car as this would be parked for him. ...

Friday Nick was told to pack his bag. It should contain all he needed for the weekend, which consisted of his black Timberland boots, a recently bought pair of black walking socks, an even more recently bought black pouch, half a dozen apples, ten carrots, two bags of mixed nuts, Quaker oats and a packet of polos. Maggie meanwhile busied herself packing her own bag. They drove down to ‘the other’ pony farm. When they arrived at the farmhouse Nick got out and opened the door for Maggie. As he was taking both of their bags out of the boot they were met by two men. The first one introduced himself as Sir Peter and was the owner of the ‘the other’ pony farm. The second man introduced himself as Paul and he was to be Nick’s groom. Lady Magrit handed Paul a sealed envelope with the name Squeeze written on the front. Nick was told to follow Paul and not to worry about the car as this would be parked for him. ...

Part 1 I had recently sent for a piece of sound equipiment, and as usual received a slew of junkmail along with it. One piece was a scientific catalogue which had an entire section on protective gloves. I searched out what seemed to be the most interesting ones and sent for them to be delivered to my mistress’ address. Several weeks later she commented that they had arrived, but she showed no signs of being impressed and I dropped the subject. ...

“Mmmmm.” Brian Ames woke slowly. He couldn’t believe how good he felt. Last night, Angie, his girlfriend, had treated him to lovemaking like he’d never known before. This morning, he felt like a million. Slowly, reluctantly, he opened his eyes and moved to rise from the bed. “Mmmm? Mmmfff! Nnnnmmmmfffff!” Something was wrong! Not only couldn’t he move, but he could make no sound other than muffled grunts. As the sleep cleared from his eyes, they widened in realization of his situation. ...

“James Holcomb?” “Er, yes.” Great opening, I know. A great effort, though, considering the visual distraction. Standing in my doorway was a prime example of why Asian women are considered among the most beautiful in the world. Slightly shorter than my own five foot ten, slim, with a body only hinted at by her rather severe business jacket and skirt. The only sour note was the federal badge she held in her hand. ...

“Will you marry me?” “Perhaps. But you haven’t met my mother yet, and I want to see what she says before I decide,” replied Destiny. “You need your mother’s approval?” asked Daniel in surprise. “No I don’t need it, but I want it,”. “When can we see her?” “All in good time.” She kissed him then continued, “We aren’t in any hurry are we?” “No, I suppose not, but I love you and want to marry you.” “Well I love you too, and I’ll consider your proposal to be an open invitation. By the way do you want to go trick or treating on Halloween?” “Aren’t we a bit too old?” “Perhaps, but if we dress up we can pretend we’re teenagers again.” “Well, I’d rather spend the evening making love to you.” “I’ve been thinking.” “Yes?” said Daniel suspiciously. “You know how you love to be bandaged up as a mummy? I could dress you as a walking mummy and lead you around.” “That doesn’t sound right. One of the things I like about being a mummy is the feeling of utter helplessness.” “Oh I could make you completely helpless, believe me. Do you want to try it?” “Well…” “I think it would be sexy, being a helpless mummy in public.” “OK, I’ll try it.” “Good. I’m sure you’ll find it exciting. But you have to do everything I tell you. Promise?” “I promise.” “Good. No backing out now. I won’t marry a man who breaks his promises. Now put those handcuffs on and make love to me, I feel very sexy.” ...

Part 1: Fantasy becomes Reality. Hi my name is Michelle but currently I’m better known as number 11. Why 11, that’s because I’m currently doll number eleven in my Masters dolly collection. Sometimes he uses my name, other times my number and on other occasions Cindy. How did I become part of his collection? It all started when I wrote a story for a dolly website, the story was based on my life when I was married. Ever since I can recall I have had the desire to be a doll, when I was in my teenage years my bed was covered in dolls and at night I would lay there at night dreaming that I was one of them. Nobody thought me strange but then they didn’t know about my little fantasy world. Boys, then college distracted me for a while and the dolls took a back seat but ever so often I would place myself in my fantasy and become the dolly I so wanted to become. ...

“You want velly strong box radies?” The wizzen old Chinese man said the Anne and Stacey, two policewomen. They had wandered into the old curiosity shop and were looking round. They turned and saw the old man looking at them. “Pardon?” Anne asked. “I saw you looking at large strongbox. You seemed to take a long time looking at it! Velly strong. It came from foreign embassy. Cannot tell you which one. Made of Tungsten. Velly strong. Hold small elephant.” ...

It all started like this, I have this pretty cool job and I always try to make the best of any situations that come up, but when there slightly unexpected you can get lost in the moment. I work in a shop and the Office personal are across the way in their own building. Well while being married for a long time nobody really associates with you unless they’re other Men. So after me and my wife separated it became news and gossip between the Secretary’s in the office, I’m not saying I’m great or nothing but I’m not bad either and when you get a little older it becomes a little harder to find your match, let alone maybe a special someone that enjoys bondage as much as I did, or at least appreciated it. ...

Kyoto was your ordinary twenty year old Japanese girl except for two things… her perky D cups and the fact that her father was Makoto Kamifuku. That’s right, her father was the founder and CEO of Kamifuku Technologies which includes such products as high speed computer chips, long lasting batteries, and the leaders in developing 3D television just to name a few. With such a large and profitable company, Makoto was worth nearly a billion dollars. This meant Kyoto could live off her daddy’s wealth and do whatever she wanted. Like many spoiled, rich brats, she spent her time hanging out in the trendiest clubs, buying the most fashionable clothes, and travelling the world. She had many boyfriends, usually just seeing them a few times and enjoying the wild (and occasionally kinky) sex before deciding they had nothing else to offer her and dumping them. A favorite target of paparazzi, she always had photographers following her every exploit and writing about her newest fling. ...

This is my first story and is actually a true experience. The dream seemed to repeat itself over many nights, indeed over many years. There were a lot of variations, but all the dreams had a common theme of me being wrapped up tight in what appeared to be some sort of clear plastic. Some times this was like bandages wound over and over until there was nothing of me left unwrapped. Other times it was like I was in some sort of plastic bag that had been shrunk tightly over me. I looked and felt like a supermarket chicken. ...

“Now that explains a lot of things!” exclaimed Mandy as we sat in the sun on the steps of the College Library. “What does?” I asked. “Dreary’s Dad’s a holy man.” She replied pointing to a middle-aged man in Salvation Army uniform who was walking across the Green with Deirdre Macklin - a girl in our year who had the nickname Dreary. As the pair of them looked so alike and had the same walk there was little doubt that the man was either her father or some close relation. ...

The True Story Of My First Visit To A Bondage Club. I’d been back in the city for about six weeks and was sharing an apartment with Mandi when she suggested that I went with her to the Club the next Friday night. She said that I could see for myself what the local BDSM scene was really like. Up until then my only experience of bondage had been being tied up by boyfriends and, since I’d come back to the city, being tied up by Mandi. I found that more and more I loved being helplessly and inescapably bound. I’ve come a long way in the bondage scene since then and, although what happened to me on that first visit to a bondage club may now seem a little tame, I think that it’s worthwhile looking back to my first experience of professional bondage and bondage in front of an audience. ...

It should not have been surprising that Joanne was turned on. Bondage always did that to her. It was a weakness she had been aware of since childhood, but this was no ordinary sex session. She was naked, that was normal, she was tightly bound, that was expected and she was gagged, but with tape. Robert did not like gags at the best of times, and would never have used tape to keep her quiet. He liked to hear her gasps and squeals of pleasure. No a tape gag was definitely not normal. More important, Rob had not been the one tying her, in fact he was behind her now, as helpless as her roped together by a cruel single tie running from the front of her, between her legs and joined to him. Every time he moved she felt the pressure on her clitoris but with her legs held tight together there was little chance of relief. She could not see him, but she was sure that he was gagged like her and that he was trying to free himself with little success. Getting free was not something Joanne specialised in. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 Looking at herself in the mirror, Kaitlyn silently cursed herself. If she hadn’t made that stupid promise, she wouldn’t be in this position. Not that her position felt bad. Quite the opposite, actually. It was how she got here that bothered her. Tom had been living with her for several months, now, and she had never had a more caring, attentive lover. It seemed as though his every move, every word, was carefully calculated for her happiness and pleasure. Kaitlyn had wanted to do something extra special to show her appreciation, and his birthday had seemed the perfect opportunity. She would find him the perfect gift. ...

He still wanted to be wrapped tight with vibrators, clips and tortured. He wanted to spend some time wrapped up unable to move. He asked his Mistress if she would do this and she said in two days she would grant his wish, but on her own terms, she would do anything she wished to him, he would be gagged tight so he could not speak and would not be ask if he agreed to anything. There would not be any safe word, he would have to trust her. He agreed to her terms. Just thinking about it made him excited and hard. He wondered what she would do? He did not work Wednesday night so they got ready for bed. They played with each other like they do sometimes. He sucked her nipples and she moaned softy and told him how wonderful it felt. This just got him more excited. His tongue finally found it’s way down between her legs to that spot she so loved him to lick. She was very wet from his sucking her nipples and he greatly sucked and licked her savoring her wonderful taste. She moaned and played with his shaft as he sucked on her clit. Slowly just the way she liked it he brought her closer and closer to orgasm. ...

Motel Tales: Rest Assured or (How I Learned to Appreciate Free Time on a Business Trip) Like many of the writers on Gromet’s web page, I have been tying myself up for many years. In my case, the time spans about four decades, which is probably a larger time-span than for most of those other writers. It was a great delight to find the self-bondage page because I had no idea that such a fascinating repository of experience existed. To discover that there is apparently a world of self-binders out there who are as interested in writing about the subject as I am, and who are apparently at least as kinky and inventive as I am, too, is quite exciting. It doesn’t take a lot of brainpower to ascertain that some of the postings are fictional, but I am sure that a not insignificant fraction of them are probably true experiences. And despite my many years of experience, I have already gleaned some interesting new ideas. ...

I’ve written before about the small bondage group that Don and I joined. Although it did not have the organization or range of equipment of the larger professional clubs – nor did it run to a DJ to keep the place rocking – but it did have far more of a personal touch. Today I’ll tell you about one evening when that touch got very personal. We had decided that this week we would have a Couples Night. The idea was that each couple was going to have the pleasure of tying up one of the other pairs and that each couple had a turn at both tying the knots and being tied up. Each pair’s session was to last 45 minutes. ...

It had been a busy week and I was looking forward to a couple of days off. I cursed the swirling wind and driving rain as I hurried down the street towards home. How I envied Don who mainly worked from home and didn’t have to brave this foul weather and rush hour traffic five days a week. A final squall sent leaves scurrying down the street as I fumbled for the front door key. At last inside and in the warmth of the house, the weather could now do what it liked. ...

Hi, my name is London I was named after the city I was conceived in. Let me tell a little about me. First I am 19 years old. I stand 5’5” tall and weigh 105 lbs. My measurements are 34B-22-35, my hair is blonde and I have green eyes. Pretty good huh. This little adventure was a while in coming. You see I have always wondered why a person would let themselves be tied up, I did not fully understand. I was at a girlfriends house and the subject of BDSM was brought up and after a little coaxing by her I let her know that I have thought about it but was too afraid of doing it with the wrong person, she told me she under stood completely and that she had a few things for me. She gave me a few magazines about bondage and a few web addresses. I went home that night and read the magazines one after another and the more I read the hotter I got, after going through them for a while I hit the net and went to a site called Gromet’s Plaza and I read story after story and just from reading I had a huge climax. ...

story continues from part nine Lydia & Me 10 - Present Time My birthday happens to come on a holiday or at least a day that’s supposed to be a holiday if we didn’t muck with the calendar and make sure that as many “holidays” fall on Mondays as is humanly possible. Personally, I find that a little annoying. If the day’s important enough to celebrate, shouldn’t we ignore the three day weekend idea and actually celebrate that particular day? Anyway, it just so happened that this year the stars, planets, and calendar all aligned so that my actual birthday, holiday, and a Monday all hit on the same day. So it was going to be three days of fun and celebration. ...

story continues from part ten Lydia & Me 11 - Hanging Around “I’m hungry and I have to go to the bathroom, honey.” While those may not be the words that you expect or even necessarily want to hear after bringing your wife to a sexual climax, this particular wife had now been mummified and strapped to our bed for almost four hours. I laughed as I wiped the gag off on a towel we had handy close to the bed and started to loosen the nylon strap that pinned her shoulders to the bed. ...

story continues from part 11 Chapter 12 - Reality & Fantasy I hung suspended over a vat of acid, the evil arch-villainess threatening to drop me into it at any moment unless I revealed the secret codes that would unlock the computer systems controlling our nuclear missiles… …only to pull vainly against the webs spun about me by the strange spider woman as she secured me, preventing me from delivering the message that would save the army and all the world… ...

Yolanda moved to a larger apartment after she got a promotion, and I volunteered to help her move- especially when she offered to let me move her underwear! First, because it was after all her underwear, and secondly because that figured to be a light box- I knew from happy experience that she wasn’t into heavy underwear, and not much of the flimsy things she did wear! After carrying a bunch of stuff in many loads the first day, we bought shipping supplies and spent a morning wrapping and preparing the big stuff, after which we rented a U-Haul truck and finally moved everything on the rest of the day. After we returned the truck and reassembled the last of the furniture- the bed- we collapsed onto it and fell asleep together- most unusual for us! ...

John was a young lawyer, and while very successful and well paid, his two real interests in life were physical training and rubber. He visited the health club at least three times a week, and his home was well furnished with rubber clothing and bed sheets. All his time at home was spent alone in rubber. He yearned for rubber companionship, but every woman with whom he started a relationship departed as soon as he tried to introduce them to his interest in rubber. He was convinced that his life in rubber was to be a lonely one. He had a strong sex drive, spent his evenings dressed in rubber and watching rubber videos, and then retiring to his rubber bed to release his built up passion. ...

Johnnie had been excited by rubber ever since he could remember. He had been raised by a mother that kept him in rubber pants and rubber sheets when he was an infant. He had learned to welcome the warm slippery feel of rubber as a comfort when sleeping in his crib. His mother also had draped a rubber sheet over her shoulder and lap to protect her clothes while nursing him, and his infant mind soon learned that the feel of rubber was the satisfaction of his need for love and nourishment. ...

Part One Kim had been seeing Ben for the past few glorious months, they’d met through some mutual friends and hit it off right away, Kim just loved the special way that Ben treated her, there weren’t too many men around that treated women like ladies anymore. Ben always looked out for Kim when they went out on a date, from opening doors to giving her his coat on cold evenings. She felt looked after and appreciated, and Ben received some special treatment from Kim for his efforts. Although Ben would really have loved to be doing other things to Kim’s body, but that comes later in the story. ...

Note this story contains scenes of explicit sex and violence. If stories containing descriptions of explicit sex, torture and sexual violence offend you go elsewhere and read the comic pages of the paper. This is complete fantasy and all characters are fictional. To the reader this story was written for a specific person if you want to experience the real terror of the victim you will have to put yourself in her place. I did not do that because the person for whom this was written would be experiencing the terror of the situation ...

story continues from part eight Chapter Nine - Forced Labour I’m dreaming of being at game seven of the World Series, rooting on my Cubs as they enter the bottom of the ninth up by four runs. The Yankees are starting with the top of their lineup, but Letroy Hawkins has been unhittable in the series, so I’m confident and trying hard not to celebrate. I go to pick up my beer, but I seem to be having trouble moving my arms to pick it up. Then I feel a hand at my crotch and I know it’s not mine. As I look down, suddenly noticing the straight jacket that seems to have magically appeared about me, I wake up… ...

story continues from part four Chapter Five - Alone Again “I would have to fall in love with a damned deviant genius,” I thought to myself as I futilely tried to pull my arms up even a little bit. But the wrapping job was too thorough and between the plastic, the duct tape, and my almost complete lack of decent leverage, they stayed exactly where they were. I suppose some explanation is in order, otherwise I’m just a mummified guy wasting your time. My day had started off well enough. I was wrapping up a project and collecting a very large check as a reward for my troubles, and then was going to be heading off for a weekend in Las Vegas with an old school pal who I was still in touch with. He had bought a condo there ages ago when his business put him in the city over half the time. We both love to play poker and every once in a while we hop on a plane and go to blow some money at the tables and have some fun. ...

Chapter One - Grand Theft I strained and struggled for what seemed like the thousandth time, though I knew it couldn’t have been that long yet. Like all my previous attempts, the plastic wrap that encircled me held me fast, leaving no movement save the slight rocking I could manage on the table. I was almost completely encased from head to toe, save for my a few inches of skin at my neck and my member, which stood at attention, betraying a fetish I hadn’t been able to indulge in years. My captor had found that amusing and left it free, even playing with it at times during my imprisonment. ...

story continues from part one Chapter Two - Revelations Short of a night of bondage and sex, there’s just about nothing like the feel of a shower following a night of bondage and sex. At least, that’s my opinion. Washing away the sweat and residue after a good night’s sleep makes me feel very much human again and acts as a sort of hint of things that might come, since there’s not much motivation to repeat the activity if your partner smells like a goat. ...

story continues from part two Chapter Three - Cleaning Up “Those berries were great. Could I have some more?” I looked up from the paper and grinned. “They’re right next to you. Help yourself.” Lydia glared at me with only somewhat feigned annoyance. She obligingly struggled in the wrap that I’d put around her and said, “I’m supposed to just drop my face in them and dig in?” I laughed as I put down the sports section and sighed as though exasperated. I crawled across the bed to where she sat, in a sort of straightjacket made out of plastic wrap. When I’d woken her up, I’d let her use the facilities, but left no doubt that I was in charge now and there would be no breakfast until I was satisfied that she’d been accounted for properly. She smiled coyly and said, “Whatever could you have in mind?” ...

A brief description of myself is in order. I am a straight male into self bondage. My idea of a great time is to be in bonds and tease/tormented out of my mind by vibrators. My main vibrator is a vibrating cockhead sized pouch made from velcro. In addition I use a regular a penis vibrator and nipple vibrators. My usual bonds are leather cuffs, chain, and padlocks. A typical session finds me chained with nipple and cock vibrators teasing on me. The cock vibes are set just too slow to bring me to climax. I have to endure fantastic sensations while held on the edge of an orgasm but unable to cum. This way I achieve a level of excitement due to frustration that is hard to imagine. After an hour or so a timer speeds up the vibes for a fantastic orgasm and a bit later a second timer drops the padlock key so I can reach it and free myself. ...

Jenny had tied herself on Mikes porch to await his return and wasn’t disappointed by the results, an afternoon in bondage as his slave, but then to her delight she discovered something more… (this part inspired by the comic serial “Katya” ) continued from part two Part 3: Punished! You may recall that I’d tied myself up on Mike’s porch to await his arrival at his cabin. Mike had then left me bound until later, when he took me to his bed and bound me spread-eagled and used me for his pleasure (and mine). Later on I’d found a latex catsuit that had belonged to his ex-wife, Mike had helped me put it on, the feelings that I got when wearing latex for the first time just made me want to reward Mike, which I did on my knees, if you know what I mean! ...

Diane Chambers wracked her brains for the umpteenth time as she stare in frustration at the Blanc doodles on her not pad and the frustratingly uninspiring suggestions regurgitated by her search engine. She reached for her coffee. Pulling a sour face, she returned the cup and its stone cold contents to the computer table. It was only a few days until Valentines Day and she still did not have the faintest idea of what to buy. It really was a cliché, but what do you buy the man who has everything? ...

Diane Chambers wracked her brains for the umpteenth time as she stare in frustration at the Blanc doodles on her not pad and the frustratingly uninspiring suggestions regurgitated by her search engine. She reached for her coffee. Pulling a sour face, she returned the cup and its stone cold contents to the computer table. It was only a few days until Valentines Day and she still did not have the faintest idea of what to buy. It really was a cliché, but what do you buy the man who has everything? ...

Xi - Chapter 3 - “Damn You” Poor Battery Bob and his variable speed motor… For several months he had been neglected - collecting dust in a bedside drawer. But that had changed. Burned out batteries lined the bottom of the bedroom wastebasket. For the past three days, much of Xi’s free time had become focused on pleasuring herself. (“Masturbation” is such a blunt word…) Unfortunately, no matter the point of application, the angle, nor the proximity or pressure… Battery Bob could not take Xi to that special place. It’s not that she didn’t want it. (She did!!) It’s not that Xi was inexperienced in the art of self-pleasure. (She had the experience!!) She was just unable to find the means to get over the crest of the wave. The wonderfully awful belt that was locked upon her, so perfect in its sense of duty, kept her from achieving success. And the key to that belt was 383.2 kilometers away locked to the foundation of her mountain cottage. Additional strategies, all tried and true and normally quite successful, were added to her mix of tactics. She experimented with anything she could think of that produced an inkling of arousal. Sexy, see-through lingerie. Black, high-heel shoes with long ties wrapping up her olive calves. A good electronica beat pounding - shaking the bed. Candlelight, rose petals, and an Anna fantasy. An array of other mostly ghostly lovers… Everything made her hot. But everything took her sweating down a road that led nowhere. Even the soft nylon rope that at times anchored her ankles at the corners of the bed (or constricted her waist and isolated her breasts…) now lay where it landed, cast from across the room. Confounded desire! On Wednesday evening, as the last rays of the sun lifted from their perch on the highest clouds, Xi took a pull from a cigarette on her back porch and watched blue smoke rise and disperse into the evening sky. Softly she prayed for Anna - wherever she may be, physical or ethereal - to hear her melancholy longing, to come home once again, to stroke her body like a feather and support her like a firm bed. Why did she have to disappear with no word, no sign? The last time Xi had seen Anna was when she boarded the plane for Rio de Janeiro. Records confirmed that she took her scheduled flight to Manaus two days later… And that was it. Now all Xi had of Anna were her possessions. They were no solace though. They were like weights that she had to drag around. Things that she couldn’t throw away. In fact, she hated them. She hated them all except the necklace with a key, the black collar, and the wonderful belt. Anna’s belt. Anna’s magical, mysterious belt. Her new-old belt with no maker. The belt that now contained and frustrated Xi. The belt that now restricted her access to her own lustful desires. “Damn you! Anna!” Xi blew out her last lung full of acrid, disgusting, tobacco smoke, and smashed the butt into a rainwater-filled plant holder. “Forty-fucking-eight more hours…” The oranges and reds of the evening sky outside the mountain cottage had never been so vivid. After a week of deprivation, she would soon remove the wonderfully torturous belt and quickly tease herself to climax upon the hard commons room floor. A ray of light shone through the cottage window like a spotlight and landed softly on the polished collar lying at the base of, encircling, and locked to the metal pole. Naked below the waist, she approached the pole. She pulled the collar up to her imprisoned sex and held the disk near the faceplate. The secret slot opened and she slid the disk inside to switch the mode to “unlocked”. God! She was on fire. Erotic spasms arced through the interior of her body - her sparse flesh-hair rising from her skin. She pulled the collar’s chain to release the disk from the slot and allow her to proceed to her desire… But the disk did not budge. She looked down at her smoldering, imprisoned crotch, her head feeling faint, her knees beginning to shake. Nothing appeared to be blocking the disk… Nothing seemed to be keeping the disk from sliding free from the belt’s slot… But she could not pull it out! Contrary to logic, the panic washing over her did not extinguish her need. It was more like fuel and her breath flew from within her. She tried to pull away from the pole but the collar’s short chain quickly caught and held her sex close - anchored, only centimeters from the pole. The snap of the chain’s extension sent a jolt of pleasure to her lips and clit. She felt that pleasure expand like ripples on a lake across the surface of her skin. Her eyes closed and a moan slipped through her open mouth. The feeling passed quickly. She looked down again in resurging horror. She was locked to the pole! What was she going to do? She yanked her waist back from the pole again. As before, a shock wave of pleasure pulsated through her soul. Panicked, she pulled back again and again - each time, with the same effect. Soon, however, she was no longer thinking of escape, but instead she was fixated on the physical rapture of each bone-jarring jolt. Holding the pole with her right arm she leaned back. Her eyes closed and mouth agape. Her grasp on the pole faltered, her knees went weak, and she slid slowly to the floor. As she descended the locked collar scraped down the metal pole sending out a piercing cry like a hawk’s scream and a vibration that caused her stomach muscles to contract involuntarily. Once the burning flesh of her buttocks touched the cool, hard floor, she wrapped her legs around the pole and squeezed - bucking her pelvis all the while. She pulled with such desire and passion that the pole seemed to actually sway back and forth. The overhead light rocked in its fixture - brightening and dimming. White flecks of plaster from the ceiling fell, softly, around her sweat-sheened body. In an outburst of pure desire her shirt was torn from her body - her nipples - unveiled, aroused, and erect. On the far wall, a picture of her family fell from its hook and crashed to the ground. Xi did not care, though she watched - seemingly in slow motion - as the wood frame split upon impact and shards of the glass cover rained across the floor. She arched her back as high off the ground as she could - stretching, flexing ...

Chapter 1 - Helen I had been preparing for the right victim for my pleasure for many months and I had finally made my choice of victims. I had been studying several girls very carefully at the local gym to find a girl who would meet my requirements of stamina, flexibility and a love of multiple layers of tight fitting clothing. The first girl I looked at was Helen. Helen is a statuesque girl 21 year old 5'9", blond waist long hair, trim body 34/24/32 figure, she works out every Thursday at the local gym where I noticed that she always wore red ballet tights under black leggings with a black long sleeve leotard and red crop top and red tight shorts over them. She works at a fetish shop down town which I went to once, when I went to the store to purchase a full body catsuit with two openings for the eyes and a very ridged mouth piece which forced the mouth open and acted very efficiently as a gag, it also had two built in hollow sleeves suitable for vibrators, when I purchased this, Helen looked at the suit with interest but at me with the look that said (another weirdo), but was very pleasant. ...

Comments are welcomed This story took place a few months ago in Miami. I won’t reveal my name but I will say that I am of Hispanic heritage, born in Beaverton, Oregon. I’m 5-7, 120 lbs, I have long black hair, I love to keep in shape, and I’m 22 years old. I moved to Miami after Kara, one of my closest friends, helped me get a job with a local law firm. I had been looking for a job for the last 3 months so I was more than happy with the entry-level position I got. The pay was good, the city was nice and I was finally going to be on my own. ...

Of course it’s always nice to get something new, especially clothes… but sometimes you’re not happy about the clothes that you’re getting… Part One My Master told me that he was going to give me something, something that we’d spoken about a while ago. Usually he doesn’t respond very quickly but brings it up again sometime later. This time it was about a suit that I’d seen one night whilst watching TV. We were both relaxing watching a soft porn video that he’d brought home, the picture was showing a woman dressed in a tight fitting rubber suit being bound by rope to a frame, I turned and said that the suit looked very good! Weeks had past since that night but when he told me that we were going out to buy something very special for me my heart leapt, moments like this make me forget that I am not only his wife but also his ‘slave-girl’. ...

I have been in to self-bondage for some time now and have acquired an impressive array of toys for my games. I live out in the middle of nowhere in a three-bedroom house on a huge lot of land. The house was left to me when a distant uncle had passed away. The only draw back to living in the country was the long commute to work each day. A three-day weekend finally rolled around giving me the perfect chance to have a little game time. I got home from work around 7 P.M. on Friday so planed to start having fun first thing in the morning. After dinner, I started my preparations for the next day. I planed on using the tried and true method of release, the old frozen keys in the block of ice plan. I started by suspending my keys in the middle of a five-gallon bucket using a paint stir stick and some string. I then filled the bucket with water and placed it in the freezer. In the past, I had tested this method of release and found it kept me secured for just the right amount of time. ...

(story continues from A Little Selfbondage Part 2: Something New) Part 3: Joy Ride As I hobbled out to the car I tried to figure out how I got in this fix. Kelly had changed her clothes. She had on a Blue lace-up leather corset and thigh high lace up boots with 5” heels. The corset had full cups on the breast that looked to be satin but was very thin fabric. Her hard nipples looked like they were trying to push through. The corset was trimmed in black and was heavily boned. She had leather lace up panties on with shinny blue tights on her legs. That is what leg you could see above the boots. So I hobbled along following this Goddess in leather to God knows where. ...

This story is fiction. Don’t try this at home (unless you know what you are doing). Never meet a stranger alone, it could be dangerous. Part Two The night on the beach was memorable, it won’t be forgotten for a long time. The experience even crept into my dreams a few times. I would awake rolling all over the bed and need to put a hand between my legs to finish what the dream had started. Just thinking about that night made the orgasms better. It had been nearly two weeks since that night as I left the house for the drive to work. It started as a normal Thursday morning until I arrived at my car and found a note: ‘For more of the same, come to the lifeguard stand midnight Friday night.’ I had kept the previous note and compared them both. The hand writing and paper were the same. It was him. A slight chill of fear went down my spine, he knows where I live. I quickly looked around, almost expecting to see him standing there, but it was a fruitless effort. Concentrating at work wasn’t just difficult, it was almost impossible, good thing it wasn’t a busy day. My supervisor is normally in meetings during the morning but I caught her after lunch. I made up a story about a plumbing problem and was given Friday off. I even managed to slip out a little early. Evening rush hour, in this small town, isn’t a big deal but there is always ONE slow poke. “Come on grandpa, put your foot down!”, I yelled but the car windows were closed and Mr. Wilson didn’t hear me. He’s a real nice, senior gentleman and I shouldn’t yell but I wanted to get home, NOW! “OK, get a grip on yourself. Relax!”, I said to myself. “You have over 30 hours before anything happens. Oh, great! Now he’s got me talking to myself.” Then it hit me, 30 hours! Holy geewiz, 30 hours of anticipation, 30 hours of ‘What will happen?’, 30 hours of ‘Are we there yet?’. (Well…sort of.) 30 hours, holy crap. Finally, I roared up to the house and almost skidded to a stop in the driveway. “Chill out!”, I yelled to myself. I can’t believe, how this one guy, has gotten into my head. I just had to relax. After a few good, deep breaths, I got out of the car, picked up the mail and went inside. Junk, junk, bill, junk, letter. No stamp, no return address, just hand writing on the front: ‘To the beautiful, self-binder with the nice ass’. I stood so fast that the chair fell over with a crash. I jumped at the sound, and ran to the door to lock it. In this small, quiet community there is rarely a need to lock doors but this was different. He had been right here, outside the front door, on the front porch. Was he in the house? I ran to the desk and retrieved my pistol. It’s only a .22 cal. but with a ten round clip it will do some damage. My dad was an avid hunter and even though I didn’t want to shoot a “Bambi”, he did teach me how to handle firearms, VERY well. ...

Before we get into my sad tale, you need to have a little background information. My name is Ted. I am a 33 year old, self employed, engineer consultant. I am tall, 6-4, about 250 lbs., blue eyes with an athletic figure. I have always been interested in bondage from as far back as I could remember. I had always been interested in being put in bondage mummification. I tried several times but could only do the job about half way and it was not satisfactory. I was left to do my self bondage games most of the time. I was lucky. For the last 6 months I had been going with a lady named Linda. ...

(story continues from Wench for a Weekend) Part Two The next morning, I woke up, and got up to the smell of breakfast. I didn’t bother getting dressed (They’d both already seen all I had!), and headed downstairs. Master had already cooked up some bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Mistress bid me join them for breakfast. There were three seats. Master was sitting in one, Mistress in another, and the third had an enormous looking, pre-lubed butt-plug strapped down to the seat in just the right location. I got the hint. I carefully positioned my butt over the huge phallus. Master smiled, watching me. He passed the butter tray. “If you need anything more, help yourself.” ...

Dear Gromet, Here is my part of the joint venture with Jenny. Why not post it while we wait for her contribution. Entertaining Jenny Prologue Jenny and I agreed to pursue a fantasy joint venture. First I would tell her what I would do if I had her in my power, and she would then have an opportunity to write a reply or “payback” story. At the moment Jenny is still working on her part and we hope to post it as soon as it is done, but for now here is my contribution: ...

The Academy of Erotic Arts and Sciences has long been exploring and experimenting with the outer fringes of human sexuality. Most of their work is done with members, and while the results are published in certain “inside” journals, the research facilities are not open to the curious public. The exception is the Erotic Art Museum. Here are displayed all sorts of erotic art from European and Asian classics to modern creations, including some by Academy members. ...

Hi, I’m Eric, also known as slaveslut Sonja. I’m from the Netherlands, and I would like to share my week in special bondage with you. Perhaps my English is not always perfect, but I hope you understand and I hope you like my story, which in fact really happened two weeks ago. I knew it would be a very special holiday. I knew it Friday night when my wife said she was finished. ...

Warren was the first openly-gay guy I got well acquainted with when I worked in San Francisco’s financial district, and we kept in touch via E-mail even after I moved south with my wife. I really felt close to Warren, even though I’m straight- he’s open and straightforward and sensitive, all the qualities that women love in a guy. Myself, I thought he was a sensitive, supportive guy I could cry on when I had problems of my own. Thus, when (after a substantial period of perusing the Web) I developed an over-powering need to get not merely bound but mummified (I suppose that’s kind of an extreme fringe of D&s), it was only natural that I turned to Warren. As I hoped, he said he was ‘vaguely knowledgeable’ on the subject and was amenable to helping me try it out. I arranged for a weekend visit to his place in the East Bay. I took CalTrain and BART up and he picked me up when I rolled in late on Saturday afternoon. ...

Those of you who have read my previous stories will remember the fun I had in the bottom of a hollow sofa (see Sofa Fun)- well, this led me to come up with another way of being in self-bondage in public while remaining hidden. The house I live in has needed a great deal of work doing to it - this has meant that I’ve had to find out all about DIY - or Do-it-yourself. I’ve got lots of great power tools, and learned to build benches, doors, kitchen units and the like. ...

Amy Ford felt like she had won the academy award the Nobel peace prize and the lottery all in one when she got the call. For weeks she had been ‘stalking ‘ this hunk of a man who had been showing up at the Firehouse Grill and Bar. Her prey had a name. Peter Hunter. He seemed to have this glow about him that lit up the room. He had superhero looks with a squared jaw and deep blue eyes with sandy brown hair that sat on a remarkably trim and fit broad shoulder body. He showed up during Singles Friday over a month ago and all the women in the bar just seemed to gravitate toward him. Peter spoke in a soft kind manner and was a dream to talk to. He must have been a debate captain because he could talk to you on a variety of levels. Peter was not only good looking but he had money. He did not drive sports car but a beat up old jeep and very expensive SUV. She had seen him drive in with both. He would go camping over the weekends and did invite one or two to go with him. ...

I was about 19 years old at the time and was still in college. I was bored sitting around at home one weekend, while my room mates were gone home for a visit. I really had nothing to do, the TV had the most annoying re-runs on and the radio sucked. I was horny anyway and decided to have a little fun. I took 2 boards about 2x4’s about 2 feet wide and 1 foot long, next I took out my strands of rope, collar and duct tape. I then stripped off all my clothes and threw them in the closet. ...

It was rare for me to get the whole day at home alone, and believe me; I planned to take advantage of it. First thing I did was take a long, hot shower, so hot my skin was beautifully rosy, and I could hardly breathe from the steam. I was really in the mood to be abused, but there was no one else around to do it, so I had to take care of it myself. I filled a two-quart enema bag with soapy water. I also laid out yarn, dental floss and several clothespins and some weights. When I felt I was as clean on the outside as I could get, I knew it was time to clean out the inside and start the fun and games. I got down on my hands and knees in the tub and twisted the shower knob to ice cold. Then taking a deep breath, I slid the enema nozzle deep into my ass. I imagined myself being forced to kneel under the icy shower as my bottom filled with the hot water… I closed my eyes and imagined a strong, demanding, domineering man in the shadows, just watching, directing me. I was given no choices, no options. I turned on the hose. ...

“As Tatiana strained to look back over her shoulder, all the while struggling in her bonds. She saw two cloaked figures approaching her. Each figure carried rolls of cotton bandages. She knew that soon they would be covering her. Once that happened, her escape would be impossible.” “Time for your pills Bob. Open wide.” Said Jill, his attending nurse on day shift, as she strolled into the room. She handed him the pills and a cup of water. ...

(story continues from Enslaved Part 1: Captured) Part 2: And then there were Three… “WARNING, WARNING, WARNING, BIO-ENDANGERMENT OF CAPTIVE IMMENANT!!!” I woke up to those words thinking oh no now what, I looked around for Mary. I couldn’t find her, then I looked up, there she was, somehow she found a way to make a noose with her bed sheet, then tied it to a rafter up high on the ceiling, she had the noose around her neck and was twitching, suddenly my arm lifted up and there before my eyes I saw the weapon, a tube of small proportions, aimed at her, the comp said that I had one shot and I should take it or loose her life, her life was in my hands. I aimed as best I could, and squeezed my hand. A bolt of light shot out of my tube and burned clean through the bed sheet, she came down hard, and I heard the crunch of breaking bone as she landed on her feet. I rushed to her, noticing that the weapon had recessed back into its housing. I gently lifted her head and removed the noose, her face was covered in burst capillaries, but she was still breathing. ...

“Are you going to actually walk in those?” Asked Lyle. His face lit by the light of the computer screen showing a leering smile on his face. “Yes.” Said Lilly as she tottered on a pair of extremely high-heeled boots. Ballet boot they where called. Lyle could not help stare at how the thigh high boots shaped his wife legs. Her entire body was being supported on two square inches of foot support. She was slowly become the woman of his most deepest desires. ...

(story continues from Human Pet 2) Chapter Three Part 1: I, Robot. Devon had to go into town for basic supplies. He came back to find Cindy in the French maid outfit and the ballet boots trying to catch up on some long neglected housework. It was a challenge for her to move much less clean. She always was holding on to a broom or vacuum cleaner for additional balance. To make her house work more difficult. Devon added ankle weights and zipped tied them on. Cindy was in torment the entire day but her legs never looked better. ...

This past week, my husband of the past 30 plus years, Techster, and I were talking about rope bondage. Over the past few years he has always been able to escape from any rope bondage I placed him in. We had just finished watching a movie where a detective couple had escaped rope bondage just a few seconds before a bomb leveled the house they were in. I said, “I could have tied them up better than that.” ...

For about a week before Halloween, Lucas Smyth worked quietly on his own in the garage. His wife, Susan, knew what he was doing, and wasn’t sure if she was excited about it or not! “It’s going to be a special treat for Halloween,” he kept saying to her whenever she asked what he was building in there. Susan knew his special treats, she practically lived in them full time. Her husband worked for a major Hollywood special effects firm and had a talent for creating all kinds of ingenious devices to make movie magic with. He had brought this talent to use at home as well, by creating devices to make Susan’s home life a lot more interesting. These weren’t labor saving devices though, in fact a lot of the time they were quite the opposite. Susan still didn’t know if she liked half of them or not but her husband was an insistent man and she rarely argued much when he decided to strap her into one of his creations. ...

Hi my Name is Beth. If you have been reading Kim’s adventures you have heard of me. I work with, I know that she said she worked in an office but did she say what she did? I am an engineer while she is a programmer. Let me tell you what I look like. I am 5’9” tall, 140 pounds, medium length red hair, very firm body, and medium size tits. In Kim’s last story she saw me with three black guys in the woods, what she did not mention is that from time to time I like to get used, that was what they were doing. Kim came over to my place that night and told me what she was doing out there, and her story got me so hot that we made wild hot love all night long. When we did get up the next day we called in sick and talked some more. Kim asked me if I liked the idea of being tied up and I said yes. Kim asked me if I liked the thought of being in tight restricting clothes and I said yes, she then told me of the store that she went to and the types of items I would need. I thanked her and said I was going to go shopping, she said she would go to her place and get the program she had wrote and bring it over. ...

I am 22 years old, 5’6” tall, long straight black hair, and I have an athletic body. I live in the suburbs of Nashville, TN. Just outside of Nashville is a fairly large public park, this is where my story takes place. It was a beautiful spring day and I decided that a little adventure was in order. I woke early and found the items I would need. This consisted of leather wrists and ankle cuffs that lock onto your limbs, a inflatable gag, a neck collar that has “D”rings on it, locks and chain, and lastly a harness that holds a dildo and butt plug with my favorite dildo and biggest butt plug. ...

Annie woke up in not the best of moods. She wasn’t feeling well, and nothing she did seemed to help. And so, resigned to another long day, she slowly climbed out of bed. As she was sipping on her first cup of coffee, the doorbell rang. Gathering her robes around her, she opened the door. Outside stood a pair of husky delivery men. “Good morning, ma’am,” said one. “We’ve got a package here for you.” ...

Jenny strolled into the bar the building was heavy with cigarette smoke she asked the barman for a half a lager, as she was about to pay a man leaned over, “I will pay for the ladies drink.” Jenny looked up a tall man in his twenties stood there. “You have no objection to me buying you a drink?” he asked. Jenny shrugged her shoulders the man introduced himself as “Joe LaMothe or just Joe to young girls like you.” Soon he was chatting away telling Jenny he was in town for a night’s fun before he moved on and would appreciate a bit of female company while he was in town. ...

Hi everybody, This is the first erotic story I’ve ever written. I hope you enjoy it. Feel free to comment. I just might write some more if I get enough positive feedback. The email address you can write to is [email protected] Have a nice day! Kristine had been fascinated by bondage for many years. Now, at the age of 21, she had moved out of her parents house and into a small apartment. She lived alone and found she could finally indulge in her bondage fantasies. She tried self-bondage for a while, but was never quite satisfied with it. She longed for the feeling of being at someone else’s mercy. Then she met Nadine. Nadine was 25 and had also been fantasizing about bondage for years. The two women met through adult personal ads on the Internet. At first, they simply exchanged emails and discussed their interest in bondage. Then they discovered that they lived in the same town, only a few blocks apart from each other. ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 3) Part 4 Chapter Twelve Tom set the three packages down on the floor next to the desk and was about to sit down in the chair when Princess Dee interrupted him.”Before you sit down slave you had better gather up all of your receipts from this week. We will also be looking at what you spent and matching it up to your Mint.com account.” ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 4) Part 5 Chapter Fifteen ‘Slaves must worship the temple that is their Owners’ body.’ ‘Orally serving one’s Owners is a privilege and an honor.’ ‘Serving one’s Owners orally is not a sexual act; but an act of service’ ‘’Being allowed to serve orally is the highest calling a slave can ever achieve.’ ‘A slave will provide oral service in any context required; whether that be to provide arousal, completion, clean-up, or any other function requested or desired by its Owner.’ ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 5) Part 6 Chapter Nineteen When David had completed making the changes to Tom’s computer, he informed Princess Dee that everything was set per her requests. Tom’s computer would automatically reboot after a power failure, and could not boot from any other drive other than its C drive, and the BIOS was now protected with the password that Princess Dee had told David to use. “Excellent! Thank you so much for your assistance David. I look forward to using your services again in the very near future. Now put Tiffany back on the phone and I will tell her to follow you back to you an ATM to get your tip for you and then follow you back to your store once he settles your bill” Princess Dee said. ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 6) Part 7 Chapter Twenty Two “How… How did you get this number?” Tom asked. “Does that really matter my slave? I don’t think so. I think the only thing that matters now, is what happens next.” Princess Dee said. “I am very disappointed in you, I was beginning to think that you were accepting what was happening. As I told you before I do not want to destroy your life, but I will if I must. Did you really think that you could just walk\away from me? I’ve put a lot of time and effort into giving you what you asked for and what you want; even if you aren’t fully aware of it.” Princess Dee said. ...

This is the story of a young married couple. Ordinary in every way, except one. They’re educated, successful professionals. Well respected among friends, family and coworkers. The kind of couple most people would never suspect of hiding a deeply kinky sex life. This couple, let’s call them Bob and Jane, love to play games. All of their games contain elements of bondage and power play. S&M are only minor elements, tools used to emphasize the bondage and the exchange of power, but the giving and receiving of pain alone is not a source of interest for either. ...

Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

(story continues from Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 1: Scott in Atlanta) Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

(story continues from Alice & Amanda 3: Mistress Amanda)_ Part 4: Subbing Together I felt a familiar shiver going through my body as Amanda was checking that the ropes, buckles and cuffs were tightly, but comfortably securing my captivity. The shiver was familiar and Amanda was familiar, but almost nothing else about what was transpiring was. I was standing naked in the bathroom of our longtime friends, Jenny and Susan, a wealthy couple who had turned their mansion into the epicentre of everything BDSM in our area. A kinky old tired stereotype, as they were the first to admit. They had made quite a name of themselves, running a BDSM equipment business at the side to support their own, very public, hedonistic lives. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 15)_ Part 16 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. Janet’s freedom from her collar was a major life change. She was no longer forced to prostitute herself but found herself at a turning point in her life. Additionally she had to recognize her feelings toward Joe. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 17)_ Part 18 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. ————————————————————————————————————————— I woke as soon as I felt Joe stirring beside me. I was still in a hogtie as I had been for the whole night. I could feel my legs being released but then I was shifted to lie on my stomach. I was sure of what was coming when my legs were pushed apart. I actually liked being bound helpless and forced to take a cock in my ass. The feel of his erection going in and out of me was pleasant and I thought I wouldn’t mind having that every morning. I was happy to please him even though I didn’t reach an orgasm. I was still too close to being asleep and I had some aches for having slept the night hogtied. ...

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 1: Back at it)_ Part 2: Funerals and Wills All of Gotham’s richest and finest, and those hoping to be, were in attendance, and all doing their best to look spectacular in mourning wear, which a few of them did spectacularly. Though most of those who ringed the freshly dug grave site despised Bartholomew ‘Bad-Worth Bart’ Wentworth, they still came out in droves for the cameras and press that covered the funeral. Hundreds were there, outwardly looking sad, but many gleeful that the despicable business leader was finally as cold and lifeless as most thought his heart really was and about to be planted, his remaining mark in life a large, cold granite marker. ...

I had dabbled with the Mistress / Domme scene as a sub for some years now, spending more money on taking sessions with them than I dared to count. I had sessioned with many different mistresses looking for one to satisfy my needs and pervery but so far had been mostly disappointed. Generally I had found that the younger pretty ones didn’t have the experience and so left me frustrated and out of pocket I might add, while the more mature ones although more experienced and generally better, but mostly they were past their sell by date with their claimed ages and out of date pictures on their sites all being questionable. Some were jaded too, just doing it purely for the money as long as they could carry on and get away with it in their autumn years so to speak. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For) Part 2 I was awakened by Mistress “Get up Maggot you have a party to attend and you’re required to be of service to us” she ordered. I reluctantly rose and checked the clock; I had been out for two hours. She was dressed as usual in erotic latex rubber; a very short skin tight black dress with transparent latex stockings having black latex seam details as nylons do and patent high heels. With her perfect make up she was sadistically stunning. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Part 1: First Betrayal) Part Two Chapter Six: The New You “This is where the action is,” Lucas said. I looked up at him adoringly and let my hand brush his crotch. I thought that might please him. He didn’t seem to notice. He was very handsome, and for brief moments I could forget the circumstances and see him as I did before, but I needed to stop that. I knew that I needed to see him differently. He was so much more important to me, and his slightest whim could affect me profoundly. I could no longer think of him as ‘just’ a man. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 6: When You Start To Want It) Part Seven Chapter Thirty – Do Girls Love Ponies? The next morning we woke up with the sun, or slightly before it. It wasn’t long before Mistress Sarah emerged and fed us with cornflakes and milk in the trough. Compared to my usual meals it was a feast. As we were finishing up eating, Master John came out to watch everything that Sarah did, though he never said a single word the entire time. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 7: Do Girls Love Ponies?) Part Eight Chapter Thirty-Five – The Master Plan Master John was determined to make sure we never got too bored or complacent. The return of Master Lucas seemed to have raised his spirits too. The next day he took turns at driving the sulky, though he stuck to walking speed. For her part, Mistress had him remove the dolly wheel and support from the sulky, which did at least reduce the weight we had to pull. Tough plastic protectors were laced onto our faces. These were like hockey masks with plenty of padding underneath. They were sweaty and horrible to wear in the hot weather. Summer seemed to be going on forever; after getting burned at first we all had deep tans on our exposed skin but the sun still seemed to be our enemy most of the time. ...

Part One Chapter One: First Betrayal It was September 1986 when I arrived in Australia. It was early morning, and after a gruelling redeye flight we finally arrived at Lucas’ apartment in Sydney. I was exhausted, and over excited about arriving in a new and mysterious country. Before we collapsed into bed Lucas asked me for my passport so that he could put it in a safe place with all our other documents. He took it away with all our bags. I never thought about it at the time. How could I have been so stupid? ...

A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

(story continues from Bondage Boutique) Part Two Nadia’s normal morning routine was quite simple. Up at about 8.30, shower, dress and then a light breakfast. In the last 24 hours Nadia’s routine had been far from routine. Nadia had a very disturbed sleep, in fact Nadia had not slept at all. Her ankles were bound wide apart to a metal bar making it impossible to roll into a comfortable position. Even though her arms were bound loosely it was still impossible even to scratch any part of the front of her body. The earlier ballgag was replaced with a slightly less invasive bitgag. However after an hour Nadia fought not to choke on the saliva and found herself chewing on the gag like a horse. The worst part of the night however was Glenda’s unwelcome intrusions upon her prone body. She stroked, pinched, tickled, kissed or licked almost every part of her. Nadia wailed painfully into her gag whenever Glenda bit or pinched a sensitive part of her body. Glenda would then say sorry, kiss Nadia on her gagged lips and then just carry on. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Discoveries Chapter 1: Lessons When I got to Janicas house, she was already waiting for me, sitting at the front porch. I walked to her with uncertainty what was going to happen, or what she wanted to talk about. She looked a bit sad, and kept her gaze on the floor until I put my foot on the first step. She stood up and came to hug me. Her grip held for some time, and when she finally let me go she said she was glad I came. Though I really didn´t hear that from her voice. Something was not right. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 7)_ Part 8 I must have been chained to the floor sucking endless cocks for nearly 2 hours! All the time the people in the gallery watched, including my Mistress and Nina! Eventually the door unlocked and Bruno entered followed by a tall attractive blonde dressed in a very tight latex mini dress, around her waist was a belt with cuffs, a gag and a whip on it. She wore small metal collar and her dress had “Prefect” written in large white letters on the front. The girl pulled my head back and taking the ball gag from her belt quickly gagged me very tightly! My mouth was still full of cum and my chin dripped cold cum. Taking the cuffs from her belt she released my chained wrists only to cuff them tightly again behind my back. She released me from the floor and dragged me up by my arm. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 8)_ Part 9 I had no idea how long i had been chained on my knees or how many cocks i had sucked! The huge dildo rammed up ass was now deeper than anything had gone before and was very painful! My poor breasts were still being tortured by the nasty clamps and throbbed horribly. All i could taste was cum, i must have swallowed gallons of it by now, it trickled down my chin and onto the floor where it pooled. I heard the door unlock and the sound of heels clicking on the floor, then my head was pulled back by my hair and thus tugging painfully on my nipple clamps and making me sit on the dildo. ...

The English weather was living up to expectation, cold, wet, and windy! Charlotte was trying to find her front door key, she put down her two suitcases and fumbled through her bag, finally she saw her bunch of keys and picked the most likely to open the front door and get her out of the rain! Charlotte shared the house with Helen, Helen worked at the same investment company as Charlotte, Charlotte was a Manager of a foreign commodities section, Helen on the other hand was a secretary for Ms Jacobs in accounts. The two of them had been at school together, in different years, with Charlotte being a year older then Helen.. ...

(story continues from Cubby 2) Part Three If my time in the barn was a lesson, I’m not sure what to call being naked and tied spread-eagle to Francine’s bed. So far I’ve been bored, annoyed and aroused. I’m still confused on the lesson. Francine puts a blue plastic container on the table next to the bed. She takes a clothespin from it and holds it over my breast while rolling my nipple between her fingers. I don’t want to look scared. My effort is less than desirable. The jaws clamp down on my swollen nub. I begin to struggle. ...

This story took place several years ago and the names have been changed to protect the not so innocent. Deb and I had a friend named Ken who was without a steady girlfriend for no reason that we could ever figure out. Ken was a good friend and Deb and I felt sorry for him and the three of us did alot together. Besides he was always alot of fun to be around. I was an average looking guy and considered myself very lucky to have Deb. Deb was a very good looking girl with an honest 36d chest and a voluptuous body. She ordinarily dresses very plain and when we were in high school she was one of the best kept secrets around. ...

Before ringing the doorbell, she checked her appearance one last time. Thigh high boots, shoulder length opera gloves, bustier and thong, all in black leather. One of her best outfits, and a definite client favorite. Satisfied that she presented the proper image, she pressed the doorbell. When the door opened, she felt a vague sense of disappointment. Before her stood a man of average height, sweats and a t-shirt draped over a slim frame. Bearded, with fairly long hair, he somewhat resembled pictures she’d seen of hippies from the 60’s. Only the eyes, gazing at her through the lenses of his glasses, seemed different. Calm, silent, those eyes seemed to reflect something she wasn’t sure she knew; something she felt she might want to understand. ...

Panting, the man rolled off the figure beneath him, coming to rest sprawled on his back. For several seconds, he lay silently, before the ringing of the phone caused him to stir. Answering, he spoke softly for a moment, then replaced the handset. Slowly, he climbed from the bed. Drawing on a pair of shorts, the man smiled down at the bed, then turned and left the room. Alone on the bed, the female figure lay silently. Legs slightly spread, arms splayed at her sides, the figure lay with painted eyes staring at the ceiling, her lips parted to form a perfect oval. For long moments, the figure lay silently. Then, strangely, the lips closed, only to open again as the figure emitted a long, soft moan. ...

(story continues from Doll Play) Part Two “Sir? Yes, Sir. Understood, Sir. Thank you, Sir. Yes, Sir. We’ll be there. Goodbye, Sir.” Jessica Stein smiled as she gently placed the phone’s headset back into its cradle. “This could be interesting,” she thought as she turned away. Casually, she moved across her large living room. One of the perks of being a top agent for a secret government agency was her ridiculously huge salary, which allowed her to live in an even more ridiculously huge house. Another was a great deal of time off, it being felt that the stressful nature of her jobs required ample recovery time. Which allowed for some serious relaxing. ...

(story continues from Ebony) CHAPTER 2 – BEAUTY AND THE BITCH Now, it was three days later and it had been a very uncomfortable seventy two hours for my current project. I had used many little tricks other than the basic restraints to start convincing Grace, who I now called Ebony, that she no longer had any control over anyone or anything. Meals were force fed through the ring gag, a catheter meant she had given up control of her bladder and a butt plug that was adapted to connect with a pump that hygienically cleared any waste relieved her of even that basic function. ...

Well here we go my first delve into the bound story world………………… A special day today, all 5 of us were going to be there and we were all told to leave our ballet shoes at home – that could only mean one thing – endurance. We were all given times to arrive and whoa betide anyone who arrived at the wrong time, so at 12.35 I walked up to the front door and rang the bell, the door was open by the slave who ordered me into the changing room. Hanging there was my black catsuit and my favourite dildo which I gladly slipped in and pulled my catsuit on swiftly and went through to the holding room where the other girls were already. ...

(story continues from Four Corners 2: Steve/Stephanie) Part 3: Neil/Nell Settling into a booth, Neil was glad of his choice of clothing. Though tight, the black leather pants were supple enough to allow freedom of movement. He wasn’t sure about the zipper, which went all the way to the waistband in back, but it wasn’t really a big concern. The sleeveless top, however, he was less sure about. The collar fastened together with two snaps, while three snaps held the bottom together. Between these was a large circular opening that showed entirely too much of his new female chest. Neil still wasn’t sure why he’d chosen this particular top, but now he was stuck with it. ...

(story continues from Four Hands are Better then Two!) Part 2 Chapter 3 Lorene then goes over to the corner and gets the office chair that was there, she rolls it over to me and Jen pushes me into it. Just as I am about to say something Lorene works the gag into my mouth and pulls it tight in the back and fastens it up. Now unable say or do anything Jen and Lorene gather in front of me as they start to laugh, Jen looks at Lorene and says this was a great idea you had, Lorene answers yes it was, we should have lots of fun with him. ...

Mary took another sip of her coffee and waited for her friend to continue. “I don’t know what to do any more,” Aki said, “Allan just doesn’t seem to be interested anymore.” The blond Mary looked at her distraut friend, her small asian features, trim waist, and tight body. Poor Aki had the cutest little pout on her heart shaped face. It nearly broke the taller womans heart just looking at her. “I have an idea,” Mary said, “but you’ll think I’m crazy.” ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Chapter 1: Kate out of the Frying Pan… The digital clocks of our world cannot run backwards. Constructed of circuit boards and powered by electricity, they only go forward. The intricate pocket watches of the Gai-Shift dimension, where women are pawns of each other’s bonds and men are amusing property, can technically move backwards. By pulling the fob out, the hands of the clock can be spun in true-counterclockwise fashion. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 3: Guests of Ra’idah)_ Chapter 4: Miriam’s Whinery *The new schoolteacher stood before her class, trying not to totter in her high laced boots and sheath-sheer dress, her hair a black blossom around her apple-like face. She knew they were plotting. Twenty young girls, all a week into legality, whispering, passing notes and even ropes. On her desk, in lieu of an apple, sat a red ballgag. She’d thought she’d seen a bondage sack in the cloak room when she’d entered. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 4: Miriam’s Whinery)_ Chapter 5: Ra’idah’s Delight *Whatever chance her students had had, they’d lost it. That first day, they hadn’t quite gotten the courage to jump their new schoolmistress. They’d been about to, so close, ropes in hand, eyes flashing with intent. But she’d whirled on them with her high boots and long tight skirt, her dark eyes flashing with wicked promise. Then she’d thrust her pointer at the ringleader and sizzle-quizzed her. When she’d failed (as the schoolmistress had known she would) a flicking pointer gestured to the corner stool, the dunce seat. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 5: Ra’idah’s Delight)_ Chapter 6: Kate’s Plan A few days later, Carin returned to their sleeping nook after a few hours of Sultha to find Kate sitting on the throw pillows, sultry in her harem silks, her expression fixed. In her capable fingers were long silk scarves. “I want to tie you up,” she said simply. Carin was not one to waste an opportunity. She turned and crossed her wrists behind her, craning a look back past creamy shoulder and tumbling blonde hair as Kate tugged the silky coils snugly around the Dutchwoman’s sensitive wrists. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 14: Pili’s Story)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 15: Simply Savored with thanks to SkyHawk7x Twenty-five days beyond the season of rains, sunset I am Pili, daughter of Milli, granddaughter of Vanilli. To me has gone Sister’s diary, to create the magic of recounting. To me has gone the role of storyteller. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 16: Out of the Pot & Into the Fire)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 17: Diamonds are a Girls best friend… with thanks to SkyHawk7x Twenty-six days beyond the season of rains, afternoon I am Pili, and I own white women. Well, perhaps technically it is Noblewoman Jumbe who owns them. Or perhaps it is the below-god, the voice behind the wall that animates the magical machines, who owns them. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 17: Diamonds are a Girls best friend…)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 18: Mosi’s Downfall with thanks to SkyHawk7x Thirty days beyond the season of rains I am Pili. I sit on my narrow lonely bed in my narrow, lonely room, Sister’s diary on my lap. I read her words. I read her thoughts. I read of the temple of Astarte, of Mother Superior. I read of her intentions of forming a convent in Africa where women would be bound to their beds, rattling in their lusts and they are endlessly serviced through the long sultry nights. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 18: Mosi’s Downfall)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 19: Pili to the rescue with thanks to SkyHawk7x Thirty-three days beyond the season of rains I am Pili. I am in love. I have grown to love Sister. I have read her diary about the adoration she grants the captives of her goddess. I have read of the long nights of nuzzling happiness she shares with them. I find myself craving her touch, her knots, her imprisonment. Slavery to Mosi is as rough and demanding as diamond processing. Slavery to Sister would be soft, caring, comforting bondage. I would give anything to join her convent. But I do not know how that can ever be. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Thermocline Chapter 1: Coming of the Norsewomen)_ Chapter 2: Weapons of Mass Depravity Her clothing was at odds with her surroundings. The black latex bodysuit which displayed her body’s lusty contours contrasted to the heavy Victorian furnishings of the locked, curtained room. The only sound came from her rasping breathing and the tick of an oak-cased clock, counting down the seconds until the promised moment she would be unmercifully ravaged. ...

(story continues from Girl Time 1: Discovery) Girl Time 2: Demonstration Helpless to escape the layers of clear plastic that pinned her naked body to the chair on which she sat, Carol could only watch as Myra dragged Sandy to the bed. Above the strips of tape that covered a mouth stuffed full of cloth, her eyes were wide, nearly frantic. “Sorry I’m in such a rush,” Myra said, lifting Sandy onto the bed, “but I need to get this done. My stun gun is the best available, but I’ve made my own modifications to it. It doesn’t just incapacitate the body like normal stun guns. My design actually causes brief periods of unconsciousness. She’ll only be out for ten to fifteen minutes, and I definitely want to be done here before she wakes up.” She smiled. “I promise I’ll get back to you as soon as I’m done here.” ...

The man knew he was dreaming. It wasn’t just because he was standing in the middle of nothing, an endlessly flat white landscape that seemed to fade away whenever he focused on the horizon. It wasn’t just because the sky was just as grey and unnaturally empty as the ground. He knew that it was a dream because he couldn’t make himself care about how strange everything was. Intellectually, he knew what he was seeing was nonsensical. He didn’t seem to matter. It was almost like an out of body experience, except he was still in control of himself. ...

(story continues from Helen’s Journey 2: Therapy Begins) Part 3: More Therapy “Does it have to be behind my back?” Helen Adler craned her neck, struggling to watch as Bradley Scott connected the cuffs encircling her wrists. Satisfied that her wrists were securely restrained, he moved to stand in front of her. “Something wrong?” he asked softly. “This is how he had me tied,” Helen responded, a slight catch in her voice. ...

“Hello, my beauty.” Smiling, she began her reply, then stopped as she saw His eyebrow begin to rise. Flushed with shame, silently berating herself for forgetting His wishes, she slipped quickly into His lap before smiling shyly up into His eyes. “Hello, Sir.” For a moment, He simply gazed at her, then He smiled and drew her to Him, cradling her gently in His arms. “Much better, hon,” He said in His gentle voice. “you’re learning.” ...

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 1: The Saddle Room) Part 2: A Brave Girl I cycled home feeling very confused and strange. The fabric of my riding pants rubbed against my sore butt giving me a constant reminder of what just happened. That night I hardly slept and did not know if I would obey my instructor. The next day I was very absent minded and clumsy. Luckily I managed not to draw the attention to this. My mind was racing. What will I do? What will happen if I go? What will happen if I do not go! Towards the end of the day I noticed I started to feel a growing feeling of curiosity about my upcoming adventure and even more about the behaviour of my instructor yesterday. Why would Joan do this? Which lesson does she want to teach me? I thought to myself. I gathered courage and decided I wanted to find out why she had treated me like this. ...

Part 1: The Decision (Any coincidence is fictional but is does make one wonder) Devon and Cindy Cash had just finished watching the DVD movie of “The Cell.” As Devon turned the player off Cindy exclaimed. “I want a pet.” Figuring two dogs and gold fish where quite enough. Devon replied. “Are you sure Cin?” while taking a drink of his aged whiskey. “I want a Human Pet!” Devon reaction caused him to drop the remote and choke on some very fine alcohol. Cindy seemed amused by his reaction. Devon though that his was some sort of joke. ...

(story continues from Human Pet)_ Chapter Two Part 1: Training the Pony. A few weeks had passed. The playroom and storeroom were done. Cindy kept getting these mysterious packages. However it was now time to start turning their attention to the finding of their Pet. Devon’s idea of a scandal of some sort would be adequate cover. The best bet was to concentrate their effort in Washington DC. It was a good days drive from there home so that eliminated their being local. There was always some dirty little scandal going on. Plus it had a very high unsolved missing person rate. An added bonus. ...

Part 1: Caught Out The words reaching his ears are unbelievable. Incredible. Soul-destroying and mortifying. The lips from which they are emerging, to form what must surely be amongst the most outrageous suggestions ever to have been put to a white Anglo-Saxon male a day short of his forty-first birthday, are plump and full and in no way contradict the fleshy features above and within the frame of long and silky black hair that, along with her skin-tone, speaks so eloquently of her lowly Bangalore roots. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 2: Learning about Racheal) Part Three Chapter 7: Racheal’s Bound Slaves Racheal allowed jasmine about 10 minutes to regain from the pain of hell. Racheal said, “Now slave I am going to ask you questions and you will respond quickly and truthfully, for if you don’t more minutes in hell will be added, do you understand.” Jasmine nodded her head yes. “Now slave how long were you a Domme?” ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 3: Racheal’s Bound Slaves) Part Four Chapter 11: Jasmine’s Discovery They pushed Jasmine into her cell and locked the door. As she sat on the cot Jasmine had a chance to take note of her condition. She was handcuffed and wearing the control chastity belt so there was no way to pleasure herself. She now knew she was a slave to Racheal who was known as “THE TRAINER”, one of the cruelest Dominatrix’s in the area. Her resolve to fight Racheal was at an all time low from the pain and torture and of being held on the edge of orgasm for so long. Although the orgasm she had at the end of the day was the best she ever had, and while she was watching Racheal and Shelia, she wanted so deeply to please her Mistress. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 4: Jasmine’s Discovery) Part Five Chapter 14: Slave Contract The next morning jasmine was taken to the bathroom so she could potty and then was allowed to shower. After showering jasmine examined her body in the mirror and saw her shaved cunt with the rings in her labia and clit hood and felt the rings in her breasts and nose before staring at the tattoo on her belly. Then she was fed from bowls of food and Racheal’s piss. Then they went to Racheal’s bathroom where jasmine bathed Racheal. After the bath, Racheal told jasmine she was going to learn about being a maid today. ...

Part 1 (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) It was Thursday morning and Jill Evans was at her desk at the accounting firm she worked for, thinking of the upcoming weekend and what was going to be happening to her. Jill was 24 years old and after graduating from University of Pennsylvania’s Wharton School of Business (head of her class) with an MS in accounting and Business Administration and she also took some electrical engineering and mechanical engineering courses and was one of a few people in the world with an IQ over 200. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery) Part 2: Carmen & Jason (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) Jill lost all track of time and could only think of the next orgasm that was building in her body thanks to the vibrators and paddle that were torturing her. Finally, Jill saw the door opened and Frieda entered, wearing a red leather dress with matching boots, and she turned off the robo spanker and vibrators. Frieda told Jill that the show was starting and that people would be coming in to the room to check out the outfit, and spanking machine. Also she left the remote to the vibs and tens unit for them to play with on a table. It seemed like hours that strangers had entered the room and played with her and always denying her the orgasm she desperately wanted. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 2: Carmen & Jason) Part 3: The Slave Contract Jill and her new owners were on the private jet on going to the Cayman Islands to finalize the contract and setup the trust account. Upon arriving Jill and Carmen were met by their body guard Manny. Jill was introduced and was told Manny was a former seal and the husband of Matilda who was their chef. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 3: The Slave Contract) Part 4: The Island Home Kelly delivered Jill to Manny at the boat docks and handed him the remote and keys to Jill’s belt. They boarded the yacht and Jill watched as Manny started the motors and they left Cayman. After about 2 hours Jill saw a small island in the distance and knew it was her new home. They finally docked and before getting into the Jeep, Manny locked a set of manacles on both Jill’s hands and feet. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 4: The Island Home) Part 5: The Reward Jill and Amy talked about their lives and how they got on the island. Amy explained she was a foster child and grew up abused by her foster father and ran away from home when she was 17. In LA, she found a job modeling fetish clothes and slowly learned about the scene and found herself going to clubs and playing with the people there. She enjoyed sex while in bondage and was very open to anything. ...

Chapter 1 “This is just the right spot,” Autumn thought to herself as she settled in her tent and reflected. The campsite was beautiful, just as Rodger had said it would be. The site was a small meadow-like clearing nestled amongst pine trees and aspens. A nearby creek gurgled its way past, giving them cold snowmelt water. A fire pit had already been dug and an old fallen pine provided some wonderful seating. The only thing that would have made it more perfect was if Rodger had come along. ...

Part One I had booked a few days off work that were overdue and owed to me; I needed the rest. I had recently broken up with Sarah after two years together and thought I would just chill out on my own at my holiday retreat in Wales and catch up on some reading maybe do some walking and try to get my head straight. It was Friday evening around 11.00 pm and I was due to travel Saturday morning. I had been out to a hotel, had a couple of pints and I reflected on a great evening I just had, having met some old school friends at a hotel nearby. We’d had a good chat about old times, a few drinks, renewed acquaintances, and I was now on my way home via a short cut down a side street to catch a late local train back home as I didn’t wish to drink and drive. It was early November and the temperature had dropped somewhat just lately, there was a distinct winter chill in the air. I walked quickly to keep out the cold air having been in the warm hotel all evening. It was fairly dark and quiet in this street with no one around and just a couple of parked cars. A dark coloured people carrier with blacked out side windows slowly passed and pulled up a few yards in front of me. ...

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity) Part Two A clip- clop of heels was heard and the door opened. My stomach churned and the Matron entered; this time she was dressed from head to toe in a loose fitting, pale blue rubber medical theatre shirt and loose trousers topped with a head matching hair covering medical mop-cap. She pushed in her medical trolley containing an array of fearsome looking instruments made of glass, stainless steel and rubber; it clinked as she approached her rubber clothing rustling erotically as she moved. ...

Glaring, she watched the man enter the dungeon. Moving with the grace of absolute confidence, he strode across the dank room to stand before her as she stood chained to the wall. His eyes moved over her body, taking in the long, toned legs, flaring thighs, wide hips, trim waist, and large, firm breasts. When his eyes rose to meet hers, she saw no lust there, only curiosity. “I am Darin,” he said, “King of this land. You snuck into my palace to kill me.” ...

Part 1 Tony and Jenny lived what they considered an idyllic life. Tony was 35 years old, 2m tall and good looking, he worked as an Investment banker in the City of London and Jenny was a P.A. to the CEO of a pharmaceutical company based near Paddington in London. She was two years his junior, slim with long auburn hair. When they married 5 years ago they bought a small flat in Notting Hill. A couple of years later Tony received a substantial bonus and they decided to move to the country where they purchased a former estate worker’s cottage about 10 miles outside Oxford. Commuting was easy for both of them and the pressures of their work seemed to disappear as they headed home. The cottage had been in need of a serious amount of repair and refurbishment, but now they had a home they were proud of, and it was one they could show off whenever their friends came to stay, which was quite often. ...

From the 2018 Halloween Special I had never been so filled with anticipation for Halloween night as this one. For tonight I would actually be part of my girlfriend’s decoration for the trick-or-treaters, her hanging mummy playing out a fantasy being on display in skintight clothing and bondage. And how lucky I was to have a girlfriend who was so willing to help me experience this out at least this once. It would not be the first time she would put me in this form of constraint. We had played it out and experimented numerous times. But as she began decorating her porch for the night of trick-or-treaters with black light and glowing figures, I asked her what she thought of how the white bandages of a hanging mummy would glow and maybe even frighten a few of the older guests by unexpected movement. So with a little rigging of a hook to support my weight safely and the acquisition of plenty of white roller gauze for bandages added to the rest of our toys, we were ready. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict 2: Before Double Trouble) Part 3: Before Double Trouble 2 “Are you certain you want to do this, Lori? It’s going to be painful as hell" Josh asked his love. It was after they had returned for a successful formal evening at an event hosted by his architectural firm. They had shed their formal wear, Josh more than happy to get out of his tux (‘monkey suit’, he thought of it). ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict) Part 2: Before Double Trouble Josh had had the large basement area (30’ X 30’) of his home converted into a lavish dungeon. The actual construction had been done as a freebie … his father had had a big in with the company that did the work, so he actually paid nothing for the job. However, he had shelled out plenty of his own money to furnish it with the level of bondage equipment now contained therein. ...

Well the bank Holiday was over, back to work you go. You’re part of the maintenance team tasked with restarting a huge laundry factory. The factory washes all the linen for all the hotels in the state. And as a result constantly needed maintenance every bank oliday. You are one of very few people that worked here. The factory was practically fully automatic besides maintenance and delivering and shipping the laundry. You and your colleagues were just finishing up in the control booth. A tall man named Steven was working away at one of the control panels. “Ok just need to wait another 3 minutes and everything should be back up and running.” said Steven. “Do me a favour and go put the kettle on ready for our break.” he called to you. You did as he asked, also wanting a cup of tea at breaktime. As you’re walking along the catwalk out of the booth, you don’t notice that the cleaner had spilt some soapy water on the catwalk right where it bared left around a corner. ‘Click clack click clack slip ooofff’ As you walked along you went to round the corner and slipped over, sliding on your backside. Straight underneath the handrail and landing in one of the hoppers where the laundry is dumped in off the trucks. Luckily for you the hopper was partly full of linen already. However the reason for it being partly full was because a truck had just pulled in and was now dumping its load straight into the hopper. And you are now buried under the dirty covers and blankets. Meanwhile in the control room, “Righty ho last 10 seconds and we’re good to go!” 10… 9… 8… 7… 6… 5… 4… 3… 2… 1… “ALL SYSTEMS ONLINE” Suddenly you feel yourself jerked forward, the hopper is moving along a track over to the specific wash area. As you fumble around trying to dig yourself out of the linen, you only manage dig yourself to the bottom of the pile, whilst also getting yourself more tangled up. As the hopper rolls up above one of the many automated sorting systems, you hear a loud clang as it’s held in place by magnets. Suddenly the bottom of the hopper drops out from underneath you, as you and the laundry tumble onto a large wide conveyor belt, as it begins to move forward. As soon as the laundry hit the belt, multiple robotic arms were whizzing over them, sorting all the laundry into various smaller shoots. As one of the arms grabs your legs, lifting you up more quickly to pull off the laundry you’re tangled in, but then they also pull off all of your clothes, throwing them down different shoots. Once you had been stripped naked. you are dropped head first down a shoot labeled “single bed sheets” You land head first into a giant bubbling vat of laundry detergent and other bed sheets. As you pop up for a gasp of air, you see that it isn’t just the vat you’ve got to worry about. Now being lowered into the vat, was what could only be described as a giant wash board. Not only that but it had two drum brushes just as big. They looked like they belonged in a car wash let alone a laundry. Now more arms dropped down into the water, fishing out piece after piece of laundry dropping them on the wobbly wash board, as they were rubbed and brushed into a soapy pile. Suddenly one of the arms plucks you out, dropping you down onto the wash board right as the drum brushes were on the way up. You are caughtt between them, bumpy aluminium on your back and drum brushes on your front, as they went from the bottom of your feet to the top of your head, making sure to scrub everything in between. After being scrubbed all over by the brushes, you are dropped onto another conveyor, and pulled forward under a small camera above the conveyor. Up ahead you can see an arm grabbing random bits of laundry and dropping them onto tables of to the sides of the belt. But oddly enough the arm was only grabbing certain ones. Then one of the sheets in front of you was grabbed and you could see it had a big splash of red wine staining the front of it. Then the arm reaches down grabbing you by the arm and dropping you front side up on the table. No sooner than you were on the table, a shower head above you dropped down just above your neather regions - Squirt! Splat! The shower head had just sprayed your neathers with a huge dollop of stain remover. Now it popped back up to the ceiling and a large rotary brush popped up from the side, spun up to speed and quickly began scrubbing your neathers with its soft nylon bristles. The brush continued to scrub away at your niethers, bring you closer and closer to the edge, the stain remover now becoming a thick bubbly froth. But just as you’re about to cum, the brush lifts up and disappears back where it came from. The shower head drops back down rinsing you off with a bit of water. Mostly to get rid of the frothing bubbles, now your dropped back onto the belt. You’re whisked forward and dropped into another vat, this time filled with water wit a large agitator in the middle. It sloshes you and the other sheets around rinsing you off, before you see a big barrel is dumped over the side of the vat into the water, you see it’s dumping fabric softener into the vat with you. The agitator making light work mixing the softener furiously into the vat. As your sloshed around for another few minutes, before more arm’s reach in and fish you out along with the rest of the laundry as they drop you onto another belt. The belt now ran through a drying chamber where you’re blown from all angles by giant heated fans. By the time you reached the end you were bone dry and your hair was a complete mess. The conveyor continued for a bit longer before more arms reached down and placed the laundry into a large clam shell press. But this wasn’t no ordinary press, this one was designed to both iron out any wrinkles and to also seal the pressed laundry into a plastic bag ready for shipping. As you are picked up and spread out on the clamshell, you’re quickly squeezed between the two parts as you are sprayed with steam. ...

Part 1: Punishment for a Sinful Wench I’ve written before about some of the events that we organised in our small private bondage club. When I wrote about our Low Cost Bondage Night I mentioned that earlier we’d had a Medieval Bondage Night. Well Don has convinced me that I should tell you all something about what went on during that memorable evening. I really think that he’s biased, as he and the rest of the menfolk are very proud of the medieval bondage devices they had built for the occasion and think they deserve a mention on the World Wide Web. But the main reason I’m writing this is because it may give some of you out there a few ideas for scenes you can play out. I apologise for concentrating on what happened to me on that night but I promise to write more about a few of the other goings on sometime soon. ...

(story continues from Medieval Dungeon Party Part 1: Punishment for a Sinful Wench)_ Part 2: The Nun’s Fate When I told you about what happened to me at our Medieval Bondage Party I promised to tell you about some of the things that happened to other people on that memorable night. Here is what happened to Rachel who arrived at the party dressed as a nun. Rachel was the life and soul of any party. She always said that fat people were happy people – and she was a fat person! Rising no more than 5ft 4 above the floorboards she tipped the scales at about 170lb. She claimed that with her figure she would never need a car fitted with air bags! On the night of the party she breezed in dressed as a nun complete with the full headdress (including a wimple), the crucifix and the rosary beads. Questioned on her choice of dress she said that a nun’s habit was the only dress that did justice to her figure other than a bell tent. When she saw the rack at the end of the room her eyes lit up, “That’s just what I need. If you could make me about a foot taller I would not have to diet!” So it was she became the next victim to be stretched out on our latest acquisition – a very medieval looking rack. ...

To the inexperienced viewer, James wasn’t moving in the slightest. The bondage was that extreme and effective. But I could detect that he was really struggling, more than I had ever seen before. I smiled and continued to watch, while softly rubbing my clit. This S&M business must be contagious, I thought. I realized that I was really enjoying watching my fiance in inescapable bondage, very tightly and effectively gagged, blindfolded, and obviously trying his best to escape. Maybe it was conditioning, since I always masturbated while he was in bondage. Who knows for sure? Maybe I was a closet sadist and all our games were bringing that closer to the surface. ...

I put a lot of thought into my thong of choice today, just for him to request it moments after walking into the office. It’s early enough there aren’t many people here, so I know the risk level is low. I remove my thong while sitting at my desk, allowing him to watch from the doorway of my cubicle. The strings catch on my stiletto heels as I hear footsteps getting louder, I might actually get caught taking my panties off with him watching - how would I even attempt to explain what is occurring? ...

(story continues from Monday Morning) Part 2 The power we have with each other seems endless. To feel as though you were meant for another person in a way you never knew existed… that’s what we have. One of my roles is to please him. To ensure every positive emotion he feels is excessive & overwhelming. To push his limits and breach new levels devouring the way of life as we currently know it. His role is as a catalyst. Guiding & spurring me to continue onward, to explore & develop my natural instinct and strengths. We both have an essential need for control & power and thrive on the fear of losing it. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 1: My Bondage Begins) Chapter 2: Life as a Slave Meal time Diane led me by the chain attached to my testicles to the dining room. I saw Pillar busy in the kitchen and soon Janice was serving Diane her dinner. Between mouthfuls Diane looked at me and said, “You might as well be useful. Get under the table and eat me while I eat my dinner. You better do a good job or we will have another session with the crop.” ...

(story continues from My Bondage 2: Life as a Slave) Chapter 3: Games Freedom A couple of days after our terrible punishment Janice and I were again alone on the lawn as she brought me lunch. Trying to mask our actions to avoid further brutal punishment, I lifted the sandwich in front of my mouth and said, “I want to apologize for getting you into trouble and whipped like that. I had no idea of what she would do.” ...

(story continues from My Bondage 3: Games) Chapter 4: On Loan and Escape A first meeting I said that Diane wasn’t really sadistic. The same couldn’t be said for Senora Rodriguez, the wife of Senor, El Colonel, Arturo Rodriguez, the local federal police commander. She visited around the first of each month, presumably to pick up the monthly bribe money. Generally this was an all girl affair with me locked to my bed in the cell while Janice and Pillar had to provide the entertainment. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 4: On Loan and Escape) Chapter 5: Under New Management Plans We had all had at least one orgasm and Janice had her second, the little slut. Actually I didn’t mind that she had more orgasms than me. She was better equipped for multiple orgasms than I was. In addition we had gotten Pillar out of her control belt, I asked what all this master stuff was. I wasn’t expecting them to submit themselves to me. I had expected to find our clothes and figure out a way to go home. ...

(story continues from My Butler James) Part 2: James Takes Control I laid there with my ass stinging wondering how on earth I got myself into this situation, and how I could get out, but I didn’t have the courage to even move my hands without James’ permission. James eventually came back and told me he inspected my work and none of my chores met his standards, and unless I wanted to find myself in this very position several times a day I better step it up. He then told me I could get up, and that I would find my lunch waiting for me in the kitchen. ...

(story continues from My Butler James 2: James Takes Control) Part 3: Doppelg�nger Things were happening too fast for me to keep up with, but the implications of not only loosing my wager with James, but a perfect vintage copy of myself standing before me were troubling. “GET… IN… HERE… AND… PUT… MY… THINGS… AWAY”, she repeated, slowly annunciating every syllable through her gritted teeth as if she were talking to a belligerent moron. ...

I can remember those care free days of my youth, when I was just a kid playing dress-up. Of course, playing dress up as a guy putting on my mother’s underwear and actually ENJOYING it was and still is slightly frowned upon in the “vanilla” world. And I have to admit that I started rather young, as we all seem to do, at a ripe age of about 10. Of course, it was not very often, since I did have to go to school and had a baby-sitter. But there were those times. ...

(story continues from My Journey) Part 2: Ten days later… It was a good thing that I had work to keep me occupied. It left me less time to worry about what I was going to do and whether or not I would be willing to wear a chastity device. A small part of me was worried and yet, there was that little voice actually telling me that maybe by wearing the device, I would actually start to feel those feelings that I had WANTED to feel. All I knew is that I was gradually getting more and more curious about all of it and finally decided that I would NEED to see her again. ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 4: Property Of Dana And Tracy) Part 5: Property Of Dana And Tracy - Part 2 I opened the locker and stripped off everything I was wearing, with the exception of my sneakers, and stuffed it all into the locker like the rags my friends thought my clothes to be. I could hardly close the thing with all I had put into it, but pets didn’t need clothes, and maids generally wore uniforms provided by their employers. I felt confident my friends would provide for me just as they did last time, but an entire week of servitude was different than a few hours worth. My commitment felt deeper this time as I closed a lock fully that I had no combination to, and even if I did, the things secured by that lock would be far away if we went to the cabin as I now suspected we may. ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 6: The Summer House Pooch) Part 7: The Summer House Pooch 2 I ran away again as instructed in my pooch persona, down the old path that I knew so well that lead to the pond, but I didn’t feel like a swim at the moment. When we were younger that pond felt like an ocean, but truth be told it wasn’t very deep or wide, and we also learned as kids that shallow ponds are actually quite warm. The sand that was brought in by the truckload kept the slimy green things at bay on the swim side of the pond that also thrive in warm water, a tiny stream feeding the pond during the springtime keeping it somewhat clean. There was also a rope swing to jump out into the water from an old willow tree, although climbing up it high enough in bare feet to swing out far enough to make it worth while a challenge. Once in the warm water it was a short swim to a massive boulder in the center of the pond, we girls using it for some private sunning over the years as the flattest part of it faces away from the beach. All in all a paradise on any other visit, but on this one things were different. ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 7: The Summer House Pooch 2) Part 8: Caught When I had calmed down I become aware of something going on upstairs that curiosity demanded I investigate, despite my fatigue. I was wonderfully relaxed and still rather warm from my exertions when I rose, creeping to the stairs with my eyes adjusted to the near total darkness, the shaft of light from the top of the stairs providing adequate illumination for my mischief. ...

(story continues from Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 1: First Bauble) Part 2: Second Bauble My wife rode up and down, very slowly, very sensually enjoying the feeling of me pressed deeply into her belly while she smiled broadly, knowing. My wife was holding what looked just like two balls of silly puddy in one of her hands while her other hand rested on my chest giving her balance while she moved her body over mine, eyes closed tight. She seemed to be trying to experience every feeling, like she was going to be leaving on a long trip and was afraid she might forget what it felt like. If I had only known what she had known I might have been paying better attention to the sensations also. She was not going on any long trips, but we soon would be trying to remember what it felt like. ...

continued from part one Part 2 - Reality Bites! Morning came and I awoke to find the bed empty other than the schoolgirl doll laying there, her legs splayed from the night before but no signs of my Master. The sunlight played through the windows and stuck to the floor, I had no idea what the time was but guessed it was still morning. The bed sheets pulled back revealing the doll in all her glory. Still in her school uniform but the skirt raised and the clothing disheveled, left just as her Master had left her the previous night after using her. ...

(story continues from Number 11 - Part 3 Maid’s Maiden) Part 4 – Dollification. Again it seemed that I would have to wait ‘my turn’ as Master retired to bed with another dolly from his collection, this was the doll dressed as a latex covered cop that I’d seen Maria prepare before. He even used the handcuffs from the belt of her uniform to bind the dolls hands behind her. It seemed strange that you’d tie up an inanimate object like a doll, but then to others it would seem strange making love to a plastic doll. My Master would be able to have any woman he chooses, he seemed to have plenty of money, was well off and lived very luxuriously by what I’d seen so far. I still didn’t know much about his life beyond the dolls, what he did to afford his lifestyle, the frequent phone calls that he’d made whilst I was waiting for him to use me last time seemed to indicate that he worked for himself or ran some company. And then there was Maria, how many people employed maids these days, only if you had some serious money behind you. ...

The morning sun warmed Lynette’s bare back as she awoke. She was greeted by Bill her husband, lover and master of 15 years. “Well I just dropped the kids of at your mothers. Ready for the great experiment?” She jumped to her feet and hugged him," Of course I’ve dreamt about being your display slave for a long time. How do I look, I’ve been working out?" She raised her arms and turned. ...

My name is Amanda. I spent 4 years in the Army as a Lieutenant. During my time I was unfortunate enough to see a lot of combat and some REALLY messed up situations. I made it through my time with no real injuries and only a small scar on my back. During my time in the army I discovered that I had lesbian or at least bi tendencies. All the time showering with other woman brought it to my attention. After I returned to the states I inherited a large house in a well off subdivision. The coolest part was that the house belonged to an Air Force pilot that I saved because he got shot down. It took me a few days to get my personal lawyer to make sure everything was legal. Once everything was worked out I moved into my new place. ...

To set the scene I live in a suburban street by myself, a 32 yr old blonde spinster. I’d describe myself as attractive with an athletic figure, blonde shoulder length hair and blue eyes. I’d had various girlfriends over the last few years but none I’d like to stick with unfortunately. I knew I was a lesbian from about 16 years of age before that type of thing was widely accepted. The house next door had been empty for some time but one August morning a removal truck pulled up outside, followed by a small sports car. A young couple were moving in, both in their mid-twenties. I saw him first, around 5ft 6 with slick backed hair and a phone glued to his hand. I went out to introduce myself and welcome them to the area. “Hi there” I called out but he barely looked at me before nodding briefly and strutting straight past my extended hand. ...

This story is a sequel to “The Dice Game” Part One: Revealed The Dice Game took on a life of its own. For its three inventors, like most people, college was a time of self-definition and preparation for the rest of their lives. But it was also a time apart—a time when the excessive could seem reasonable and when identity was a work in progress. By the start of their senior year, these women hardly resembled the fledgling girls they had been just a year or two before. They had blossomed, and so had the Dice Game. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost) Part Two: A Sabine Evening It was dark by the time Laura parked her car along the street, but very few lights were on in the house. The curtains were all drawn. Laura wasn’t surprised; using the dice was not something to advertise to the neighborhood. Turning her key, she entered the dark foyer and saw light coming from the dining room. Warm, inviting scents filled her nostrils, which must be Gwen’s dinner. As she tossed her coat onto its hook she heard an unexpected sound as two thick leather cuffs fell off the table next to the door. Fumbling in the dark to retrieve them, Laura grinned softly. Her evening plans originally involved blankets and Netflix, not dice, but lately she hadn’t been one to complain about a night in Gwen and Cheri’s creative bondage. She usually ended up gagged anyway. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 4) Author’s Note: The following is Part 5 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part Five: A Rare Gift The sun was setting outside as Cheri struggled, a rag in her hand, to try and wipe off the dinner table. Movement wasn’t easy in these shackles. Cheri could only walk in short steps, could barely extend her hands away from her body, and the corset made her waist rigid. It also didn’t help that her legs were basically welded together above the knee, nor that every movement made the toys inserted into Cheri’s loins tease her. But she cleaned vigorously nonetheless. She picked up the cardboard and packaging, and the discarded restraints from Gabrielle’s sick games with Cheri and her friends were all collected and neatly put away. Cheri even dug out the vacuum, which thankfully drowned out the fretful noises coming from her bedroom. Cheri dreaded what might be happening to Gwen. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 5: A Rare Gift) Author’s Note: The following is Part 6 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 6: Prometheus “Rise and shine, mon Chéri!” Cheri stirred in the darkness of her blindfold. Her limbs and jaw ached horribly from her restraints. Dried sweat caked her skin. Gabrielle, it seemed had woken early again. Her cheerful tone made Cheri worry that she’d planned out yet another eventful day for her and her friends. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 7: Trust) Author’s Note: The following is Part 8 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 8: Bait and Switch Gabrielle stared at the ceiling. It was early—so early, in fact, that the orange sun was still seeping through the gap in the curtains. She watched a stripe of sunlight crawl up her still legs. There was little else to do. She laid on her back in Cheri’s bed, arms and legs pinned to her sides by straps every foot or so on her naked body. Her hands were tied together and pressed into her stomach while further straps pinned her to the mattress. There was no gag, but Gabrielle was still quiet. She didn’t really know what to say. ...

Part One Jessica Monroe was smiling as she entered her lab. Carefully, she placed a medium sized box onto her lab table, then quickly divested herself of her coat. Opening the box, she withdrew what appeared to be a rolled up wad of wrinkled rubber. Jessica knelt and unrolled the wad, revealing it to be a deflated sex doll. Attaching a pump, Jessica quickly inflated the doll, then rose. From her pocket, she withdrew an object that resembled a fountain pen. Pointing it at the doll, she thumbed a button on the object’s side. ...

Following on from the “The Proper Rope Job” I had agreed to a challenge after Jane complained too much about how I liked to struggle and try to escape the rope she puts on my body. She added rope after rope and very soon I was in the strictest hogtie I had ever endured. To be fair, she did offer me the challenge with the proviso that that if I could remove one rope from my body, she would be my slave for the month, and that each additional rope would increase that duration by another month. She would have been my slave for almost a year. ...

(story continues from Playing Chauffer) Part 2: My Husband Baits His Own Trap (The Prequel part 1) “So Jack” I cooed in my husband’s ear after his rather wonderful oral performance, “tell me again about this cuckolding thing where I get to go out and fool around and you stay home and clean house…” I was stroking him while playing out verbally what I had at the time thought was just bedroom fantasy talk, my fresh panties that he had removed from my bottom not one half hour earlier (just before my first big “O” of the night) wrapped around his man hardware to keep his mess contained. It was a work night for both of us, and a post intercourse shower to clean his mess from my body would only keep me up for hours afterwards, condoms out of the question as the mere smell of them was a major turn off for me. It was an odd way for a husband and wife to make love all things considered, but my once and done man was quite selfless and liked to do for me first, and he had become quite skilled at such things as of late… ...

(story continues from Playing Chauffer 2: My Husband Baits His Own Trap) Part 3: First Date (The Prequel part 2) “You and I apparently have some shopping to do,” I informed my kneeling and locked husband, he not able to comment though because my panties were still gagging him. He could have easily spit them out, but I hadn’t given him permission to do so, and he so looked to be struggling to figure out this new me he was looking up at, just as he had struggled between handing me my key awkwardly and keeping his hands submissively clasped behind his back moments earlier. ...

(story continues from Playing Chauffer 3: First Date) story continued from part three Part 4: Playing Chauffer, The Sequel The dinner and show had been magnificent, and as we walked the short distance to the hotel in the cool night air my belly tingled with anticipation, and a tiny bit of dread. If I was going through this, I ever so briefly wondered what was my husband Jack going through suspecting what Jim and I were about to do? He had a long list of chores that Jim had unapologetically given him to keep him occupied in preparation for the real estate people, the irony of his freely giving even more to the man that now looked to be about to replace him as my lover apparently just too delicious to pass up. ...

Part 1: Training Thirty-seven and 29/100 Dollars—- Stacy wrote out the check, sealed it into the envelope and subtracted the amount. Balance = $18.47. Looking at the remaining stack of bills caused her stomach to knot and a general sense of despair to overwhelm her. The joke is that there is too much month left at the end of the money. In her case, there was too much semester left. During the summer she would find full time work to build up a bit of a buffer and wait tables during the school year to tide her by. But this semester, classes required for graduation were only offered at night, interfering with her waitress job. Now it was early spring and her summer savings had been consumed. ...

(story continues from Preppie Dolls) CONTENTS WARNING NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes and throat.); Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Shemale on female intercourse; Body Control; NC intercourse; Humiliation; Breast enlargement & mild body alteration; Rubber doll transformation; Mind suppression; Mind manipulation; Mental reconditioning; Orgasm Denial; Enslavement. Forced Feminization (girlification of tom-boy). Foot Fetish. Part 1: Lizzie Phoebe sat in the corner of the class, staring and starry eyed at the girl she had quietly crushed on for the last few months. Although Phoebe had befriended several of Liz’s friends since transferring to her school, the two girls had little in common. Phoebe was quite feminine, and rather proud of it. She was known for her fluffy slippers, fuzzy socks, silky hair, and pretty outfits. She may have dressed a little dark, preferring blacks and purples, nevertheless she was always quite notably female, at least now. ...

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 1: Lizzie) CONTENTS WARNING NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes and throat.); Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Shemale on female intercourse; Body Control; NC intercourse; Humiliation; Breast enlargement & mild body alteration; Rubber doll transformation; Mind suppression; Mind manipulation; Mental reconditioning; Orgasm Denial; Enslavement. Forced Feminization (girlification of tom-boy). Foot Fetish. Part 2: Snugbunny Phoebe rolled about in bed with a soft giggle and a gentle moan as she stirred into a long stretch, before kicking the sheets off her bed. She raised her feet, clad in black ballerina slippers into the air, and wiggled her toes within the confines of their pink tights to wake them up so she would be able rest her feet on the ground. As she continued to stretch, she looked down, smiling and blushing at her erection showing clearly under her black, soft, cotton ‘Goodbye Kitty’ Nightshirt. She rolled over as her leg draped something warm and rubbery and giggled with a squeak as she cuddled her former maid, and looked to Lizzie posed near the wall. It was no wonder she had wood, after spending the weekend getting intimately acquainted with her new dolly. ...

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 2: Snugbunny) CONTENTS WARNING Forced Feminzation (MTF Sissification); NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes and throat.); Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Male on shemale intercourse; Mild Body Control; NC intercourse; Breast Augmentation and Moderate body alteration; Mind Suppression; Rubber doll transformation; Mind manipulation; Sexual reconditioning; Orgasm Denial; Enslavement. Severe Behavior conditioning and alteration. Foot Fetish. Part 3: BoiToi Phoebe stretched and squeaked, her toes pointing in mid-air in her Japanese loose socks, the baggy legging hanging lazily off her ankles, as the young “girl” happily awoke to a new day. As she stood up, she giggled as the soft socks cushioned her feet hitting the floor, and the legging slouched down around her ankles and heels. She smiled at the enjoyable sensations and retied her crimson kimono nightgown, draping it over her morning erection. Her smile then turned cutely sinister as she recalled last night, and turned her head back to the mass of shivering pink rubber that had been resting beside her. Nikki hadn’t gotten any sleep at all. Nyx was still well aware, trapped inside the rubber coating, but more so was trapped in her own pleasure. Terrified and shamed, her mind was becoming convoluted. Thoughts of escape seemed like thoughts of losing everything. Fear of surrender was becoming anxiety over being able to perform her tawdry tasks to Phoebe’s liking. Independence was beginning to feel like betrayal, of her mistress, and of her own body. ...

Chapter 1 Cassie strained against the clinging bondage tape that trapped her arms behind her back. It was so tight that her elbows were crushed together. It was more than she was used to, and her shoulders burned with cramp, but it was what she needed right now. She was helpless, absolutely at his mercy. She kept it foremost in her mind, determined not to let anything undermine the moment. She mustn’t think about the plan. ...

(story continues from Pretenders) Chapter 2 Sunday evening, Cassie was shattered. Gabe been out of bondage all day, and he hadn’t let up on her. It had been one mad passionate pounding assault after another. She was a doll that had been picked up and shaken, her joints aching. Her ribs were murder. Her hips felt like they were coming apart. She couldn’t let him see how exhausted she was. If he saw through her acting he might feel guilty. It would ruin everything for him, and that wouldn’t be right or fair. ...

(story continues from Pretenders 2) Chapter 3 The mystery guy made Cassie wait while he opened the hotel mini-bar and poured a generous nip of gin into a cut-glass tumbler that looked like it would hold a liter without filling it. Like the rest of the room it had an ambiance of dated luxury. “Drink. You need to relax a bit.” “I’m not on edge. I just need to cum.” Her wrists were sore in the cuffs. It was an act of willpower not to squirm in an attempt to make them more comfortable. ...

I suddenly found myself without a job. There was a sudden and particularly messy “divorce” from my former employer with lots of ill-feelings and name-calling. They fired me for being incompetent over something I did not even do. I was devastated. My Master tried to console me with our usual rubber submission games but they all seemed so empty and short-lived. They were a pleasurable for the moment but would soon be forgotten. Tomorrow I would once again be the girl whose career had been smashed. ...

After a few weeks spent onboard Lukkage’s ship, Reema has finally decided to get back to her place of birth - The Land. Whatever she did during the trip, she just couldn’t forget her experience from the cockpit of the Muzzle System. Being helplessly strapped to the pilot’s chair inside a sinking robot was of course very scary, as she didn’t want to die, but at the same time she also felt something… different and it was quite disturbing. She definitely had to try it out again in a fully safe environment. ...

(story continues from Research Visit) Part 2: The Doctor is in… With the tour complete, Dr. Fisher led his fellow doctor out of the monitoring center. They rode back up the elevator and returned to his office where small finger sandwiches were waiting for them. Once again they sat on either side of his desk. “Well Dr. Hart, what do your assessment of all this? While I assume you’d want to further observe and talk to my staff over the next couple days, does this give you something interesting to add to your book?” ...

“So, what did you get on the test?” Karen asked as she caught up with Teri as she headed out of school. “An 89.” Teri said, the tone of her voice indicating disappointment. “Good for you!” Karen praised, although there was a bitter edge to her voice. “I got a 67!” “Ouch!” Teri said sympathetically. “Ah, not a problem anymore!” Karen said smugly. “Once I turned 18, my parents were locked out of my school account! Now it’s nobody’s business but my own! What’s even better is that they can’t beat us anymore! Once you turn 18 your parents can’t legally touch you! We’re adults now, responsible for our own selves.” ...

Here is a story of what is going to happen this coming Saturday. Thought you’d like it. Spndxmd First, I dressed into a corset, thigh high stockings, panties, High heeled shoes, leather cuffs and a penis harness. Next I tied myself up with a spreader bar, nipple clamps, gag, and blindfold then awaited my mistress. Upon entering the room she said “So this is what you want. OK then, But you remember you wanted this” she said with a coy voice. Next she walked around and proceeded to remove her clothes. Opening the drawer to her dresser she put on a pair of pantyhose and a spandex shirt. My blindfold was lifted for a moment so I could see her outfit. ...

There it was, the package I had been waiting for so long… I was so excited I could hardly contain myself - I could even feel getting wet. I was a bit scared though, I had used my credit card for the mail-order again, which created a traceable link between me, the ever-proper daughter of a rich businessman, and the downright sleazy “Mr. BondageGear” of the web. I had to be scared a little bit… I could feel my obsession for self-bondage and other kink taking over my conscience in the past year or so. It worried me even though I had managed to shield these fantasies from my otherwise decent life as an exceptional student. I had quite a Jekyll & Hyde thing going on, member of the student council, heading for one of the top Law Schools, voice of female empowerment on the student paper - and a bondage fetishist whenever I find the rare opportunity to engage in my not-so proper activities!!! ...

Hello all, Have you ever wanted to have a self-bondage session at the last moment and didn’t have your key already frozen in ice? Well, I’ve come up with a way to pull off a session at a moments notice anytime you get the chance. Here’s what I do. I tie my wrist cuff key to a string as usual, (tying the other end of the string to my wrist so I can’t loose the key), and then I just wrap the key inside a big ball of masking tape. If I tie my hands apart, such as in a spread-eagle position, I have to unwrap the key with one hand. Depending on how much tape I use, the quality of the tape, and how hard I squeeze the tape shut as I’m wrapping it, I could be there for an hour, or MANY more. There’s no exact science to figure out how long you’re going to be stuck there, but that’s part of the fun of it. Of course you can use tape made of cloth or plastic, but they can take even longer to unwrap because they won’t tear like masking tape usually does. (Just thought I should give you a heads-up on that…) ...

Our sex life has always been exciting and fulfilling. We experimented right from the start. I found a natural dominance which matched her need to submit. We craved each other like a drug. Every second apart was spent fantasising of the other and what we would do next. Through it all ran a thread of passion, intensity. We were like panting wolves devouring one another. One look from me would make her wet as I pushed her against the wall, a growl low in my throat, my thick cock, hard and bulging pressing against her. The sight of her eyes as she moistened, struggling to avert from my gaze was an aphrodisiac in itself. ...

It had been a slow day at work, but not unusual for a Friday, as people tend to leave any IT problems on Friday afternoon until Monday. Today had been particularly slow at the office. I had given the guys an early afternoon at 16:30 so they had an extra hour for their weekend, and was sat alone in the office just in case a customer phoned in late. I checked my e-mail one last time before closing down the PC’s and doing the rounds, shutting windows and blinds, closing the office doors, quick tidy up of the work bench and then off out the main door setting the alarm and locking the main door. This weekend was a long one as the Monday following was a bank holiday, for which we are closed. I double checked the main door and walked to the car. On the way I heard my phone ping telling me I had a text message. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues 3)_ Part 4 As he tries to occupy his time with fantasy scenarios for the evening, along with wicked revenge plans for Kira, he cannot ignore his severely-bound aches & pains manifesting throughout his body, especially in his tightly-lashed arms and shoulders. Lower-back pains plaque him too, the pressure against the stool back hurting. The ropes cinched around his ankles & pulled between his toes are also quite bothersome. His clamped nipples scream for release from the tight clothespins. The tight ropes dig into his skin everywhere, being practically mummified in the hundreds of feet of rope. He cannot shift at all in this hellishly tight tie. ...

Part 11 Candle light The pulse of the music thrummed through the floor of Club Abyss, the beat deep and slow like a steady, hungry heart. It was a Friday night and the air shimmered with heat and latex polish, every movement from the patrons radiating intensity. Lena and Mina stood near the bar, their forms clad in glistening black catsuits, the tight latex hugging every curve. They returned, of course they did. They were part of Abyss now. Their eyes gleaming with excitement as they watched the crowd, the stage, and Evelyn herself, moving like a dark queen through the sea of rubber and desire. The air buzzed with pulsing basslines and flickers of strobe light, casting silhouettes of masked dancers across the lacquered floor. Lena and Mina, draped in their latex catsuits, leaned against the bar sipping chilled cocktails, their breath still catching at the edges of the thrill that came with being recognized as full members. Patrons nodded knowingly to them, greeted them. They belonged. ...

(story continues from Summer Training 2)_ _Continued from part 2 Chapter 3 Stephanie was in the dark again. Jeffery had placed a leather blindfold over her eyes and left her standing naked in her bondage in the living room. She could hear her stepbrother setting something up beside her as she stood there in silence. In the living room they had gone through her lessons as she remembered them. The straps around her legs were gone as well as the lavender butterfly-shaped vibrator. But Stephanie still had the red-leather cuffs around her ankles and wrists, a matching collar and a harness gag with a bright red ball. Her hands had been locked behind her back after her lesson where she was pretty sure they would remain for awhile. ...

(story continues from Tan Lines) Part 2 The white Nissan pulls up to the curb. I glance at the clock. Right on time. Ginny steps through the door. “Good morning, Ginny.” “Hey.” That’s the extent of our conversation. I’ve tried to get her to talk, but it became quickly apparent she wasn’t a talker. Usually I have the opposite problem with my female clients. Can’t get them to shut up. Oh well. This is her sixth session and the tan lines are starting to show so she’s wearing a long sleeve blouse. It’s one of those generic Oxfords. Might be her boyfriend’s shirt. Hard to tell. ...

The next day, Richard was hardly present at work. Fortunately, there were no important meetings or report deadlines, or he would have been in trouble. Instead, he just sat in his office, re-starting to read memo’s multiple times, and the only thing his eyes would see were scenes from the night before. The sight of Marjorie when he was done, it already was a classic painting to him, and for Richard the picture would be in his mental museum forever. Inspite of his best efforts, his mind kept returning to what had happened and how he could repeat it. His body still ached from the exhaustion, yet it yearned for a rerun of the memories. His fantasy worked all day how he could repeat the experience, what he should change, what he should do again, imagining vividly how she would react. But then again, yesterday she had surprised him too in his surprise for her, the way she had taken to it, how she had looked. She had baffled him at first, had almost taken the joy away, until he had realised she was delighted and excited and turned on by what he was doing to her and with her, so he had played & toyed with renewed zest for two. He left punctually at six to be home with her again. His legs felt light, as did his head. He caught himself making small dance steps and humming on his way to the car. When Marjorie heard him coming home, she looked at him with a twinkle in her eyes, and saw the same thing in return. Obviously, he had had good memories all day too, just like she had been glowing inside and outside. After he had left for work, she had replayed the scenes and images time & time again in her mind, cherishing the memories of the warm and cosy feeling of the plastic, enjoying over and over again the feeling of being at his hands as he played out his surprise for her. At the same time, her fantasy had become active in competition with her memory and had put her into action. She knew what would be next. They kissed and held each other in the open doorway, scanned the pools of each others’ eyes. “Were you as paralysed today as I was?” Richard said. “My mind was just stuffed with images of you and me last night” “Hmmm, yes, it was wonderful. Thank you again, darling, for doing what you did.” She kissed him on his chin, one of her favourite teases as he always touted his lips in anticipation. “You understand, of course, that justice will have its course sometime?!” she replied, with a smile in her eyes. He cast her a questioning look, but she said no more, just hummed lightly as she turned for the kitchen. Throughout dinner she looked at her husband with a mischievous look in her eyes, not offering any clue of what was in her mind. Dessert came and went without any announcement of what was up ahead, she just hummed in between sparks of conversation, looking at her husband with a ‘I know something you don’t know’-look. When they were sipping a glass of wine together, Richard asked: “Marjorie, I can’t wait any longer. Just what is on your mind, break the spell or I’ll go mad!” “Would you really? And just what would you do when you’d go mad?” A short hesitation, his eyes looking for clues. “Well, perhaps a bit more of last night…?” he said, not quite sure where he was with her. “Hm, I guess that might be one of the possibilities, yes. Any other one in your mind?” she replied dryly. He thought for a second, then looked at her. “Perhaps I do, but I’m not sure I’d tell you. If you didn’t like it, it would spoil the surprise. If you did like it, you might just drive me mad just to get me to do what I said!…” She waited a few seconds before replying, enjoying having him dangling on the hook of his curiosity. “Richard, Richard, Richard, so much talk, so much hot air. You know what, you have finished the meal, why don’t you go upstairs and shower off all the other hot air of today. I’ll meet you in the bedroom”. When he did not move at first, she added sternly with a frown: “Shoo shoo, off you go now!” He moved, though clearly in doubt what his wife had in store for him, looking at her puzzled, yet anxious and excited at the same time. She quickly turned her back to him, to hide the upcoming smile on her face, and started cleaning up. When he had gone, she quickly threw everything into the dishwasher and went upstairs, to be ready before Richard finished showering. She had put everything in place during the afternoon, after her return from the long shopping trip. She had been amazed how difficult some things can be found. She tiptoed into the bathroom as she heard his shower come to an end. She took his towel away from the hook and held the newly bought roll there instead. His hand appeared from behind the screen, looking for the familiar towel. She let him search a bit, then put the roll in his hand. His body language was great: she could see the “What the h…?” on his face in the way his hand checked out this new thing. His face appeared, dripping, wet hair over his face. “Marjorie, what is this, some kind of joke?” “No joke, my dear, I am very serious” she said with a smile. “The time has come to return the favour. Step out of the shower, please.” She saw him think for a second, his eyes once again looking for clues, his anxiety fighting his curiosity. The latter won and he stepped out of the shower booth, dripping, looking at her. “Well?” he said, “what’s up?” “This is” she said, holding up the roll of red-coloured foil. “This is much better then the clumsy stuff you used last night. The colour will look much better then that bland household wrap, and the other great advantage, well, I will tell you later. Now place your arms like you know how!” “Wow, Marjorie, this is a surprise!”, he grinned, as he began to cross his arms before his chest. “But…” he stopped in mid-air, “I’m all wet. Can’t I towel off first?” “Don’t you think I would have let you if you could? No, you’ll be packed just as you are, fresh from the shower. Now fold those arms, Dicky-Boy!” she said firmly as she unrolled the roll. This time he obliged, the curiosity clear in his eyes, the excitement starting to show lower down. Slowly and carefully, she wrapped his upper torso many times in the red foil, his hands across his chest flat on the opposing shoulder, the elbows tightly to his thighs. His eyes followed her every movement as she walked around him. He said nothing, just looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes. When she was done, she was sure he could not move much. She looked at him with delight: he looked great, just like a candy waiting to be licked, all wrapped in shiny plastic. Still, she was not ready… yet. “Now then, my dear Wrapper of Last Night, enjoy the experience you gave me. Feel the warmth building up, as your shower wetness is replaced by your sweat. And… prepare for step two.” As she spoke, she had taken her hair dryer from her closet and plugged it in. Now his eyes changed, excitement got mixed with uncertainty, she tought she saw a brief trace of fear. Still, he said nothing, though his eyes were firmly fixed on the hairdryer. Marjorie was enjoying her role. They should have done this long time ago! “This, my dear” she said, waving the tool as a pistol, “will bring out the second advantage of this foil over what you used. You see, this is no ordinary foil, it is shrink-wrap, used for packing stuff for transport. Just have a look, or no, have a feel what a touch of warm air will do to your escape-proof suit. It will improve your Mummy-Special of last night to a ‘Mummy-de-Luxe’!” With that, she switched on the hair-dryer to ‘high’ and waved the hot air over the foil that surrounded him. He was too surprised or transfixed to move or protest. Quickly though, he could not have moved even if he had wanted to. The foil shrunk, becoming tighter then she could have ever wrapped it. Gently Marjorie waved the flow of air all over him, an occasional blow over his head or lower over his loins, but mostly over the foil which held him. It only took a minute or so until upper-Richard was firmly immobilised, looking like an industrial packed mummy, if it wasn’t for his free legs, his excitedly standing manhood and his face moving about. Richard tried to see what movement he had left, but it was very little. He could breath, and that was about it. At first he had found it a bit scary when she came about with the hair dryer, even though deep down he knew he could trust Marjorie. Thus far the wrapping had been OK, exciting, but sort of what he had imagined it would be. It was warm, though, and soon he could feel the sweat starting… and then she came with hot air on top of it! Now he knew there was definitely no way he could get out of this until she let him, and wondered what else she had in store for him. “Marjorie, wow, I don’t know what to say, you sure got me tied down. This is like a iron corset, I can’t move anything between my neck and my hips!”. She looked at him triumphantly, looking big with a self confidence he had not seen before. “Precisely, my dear, that way I know you won’t do anything foolish. Remember what you said last night? Consider it more like a friendly surrender, no black leather, chains or your typical domination stuff. Well, to my very own surprise, I enjoyed being on the receiving end (as you clearly noticed), but now to your very surprise, I intend to enjoy being on the giving end this time.” She slapped him joyfully on his buttocks, picked up the foil and the hairdryer with one hand, took his manhood gently by the nails of her other and with a “Follow me, please!” she walked out the bathroom Richard had to walk quickly to follow her, her nails were clearly present….. He realised how much you use your arms to stable yourself now that he had to walk without them. Next to the big bed, she turned him around and positioned herself in front of him. She had a look in her face he had never seen before, one of lust and of control, one of joy and of child-like ‘I have a secret for you…’, all in one. “Now then, my Big Sausage, your big little popsicle down here is eagerly staring at me, I’m not sure I like that. You think we can do something about it?” Richard was getting into the game, although he still was not sure quite what Marjorie’s game was. “I’m sorry, you know how He has a mind of his own. Could you ‘handle’ the situation perhaps? I seem to be a bit tied up at the moment”. He heard the dry echo of his voice, not as casual as he’d liked it to be. “Hmmm, nice idea, perhaps I might just do that” she smiled. Her eyes looked straight into his as she took the matter firmly in hand. Firmly yet shaky, in fact, and though he tried to hold out as long as he could, it did not take long before Richard had to let out a deep groan and something else too. He struggled to stay upright, she had to balance him with her other hand. The excitement had been wonderful: here he was, captured right out of the shower, standing naked in his bedroom, with his wife casually yet lovingly taking care of him. “There, now I have some peace of mind, not everyone looking at me, just you and me.” Richard watched, as his lovely wife switched on some slow love music, walked slowly to her clothing stand and started to undress herself, teasingly, slowly. She took her time, enjoying playing with him, slowly showing what she had put on underneath to surprise him. Richard’s amazement took yet another jump, she must have been planning this all day! His eyes were feasting on his lovely wife, who by now was standing in the lacy underwear he had bought for her on their last holiday. She paraded slowly on the spot, obviously enjoying herself by performing for him. Richard felt excitement from his little toes all the way up to his boiling brains, his eyes felt like bursting out of their sockets. His arms wiggled a bit inside the plastic, though they seemed to have accepted the futility of it. He started to understand what Marjorie had said last night before they had fallen asleep. “After the initial scary feeling of being restricted and helpless, your mind starts to feel more open, free even, as all the energy for the arms and movement can now be spent on enjoying yourself. The harness actually becomes a close friend, holding you nice and cosy, protective.” Richard could not agree more, as he felt his manhood slowly recovering, watching the slow dance in front of him. Marjorie saw Richards’ eyes glaze over occasionally, as she undressed. She felt the music taking over her movements, she was almost in a trance as she tossed the last piece of clothing in some corner. She paraded across his view, watched his eyes light up as he spotted the shortly trimmed hair below (something that always turned him on), motioning slowly he was not to move, as she picked up a chair and sat it in front of him. ...

(A short intro, please let me know if this is something I should continue.) It started out innocently enough, I simply putting some of my underthings away in my husbands drawer by mistake when some of my things stuck to his. I had teased him about potentially looking good in something like a thong, to which he responded in likely fashion, and rather hypocritically since he liked the way such things looked on me. They weren’t truthfully my favorites either, but I wore them for him once in a while to tease him up. The misplaced underthings in question were not truly a thong in the traditional sense either, but quite brief and intrusive, and not worn in some time as they were thought lost in our apartment’s laundry machines. ...

Part One Chapter 1 Kendall hesitantly walked in through the front door to the club passing into a foyer. The walls on each side of the hallway were decorated with murals of nude woman bound in different positions with all types of materials. Some in leather, some in ropes, some in metal or wood with others bound in combinations of several different materials. All looked restrictive and some even painful. ...

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon) Part 3 Beth and I hung breast to breast in the chains, and I was shocked to hear both heavy dungeon doors slam and the heavy oak draw bars drop into place trapping us inside and Henry out, even if he hadn’t left the keys in my cell door. We knew from past experiences that the spirits of the castle could close and lock doors anytime they wanted, and usually in a playful way, but this didn’t feel playful to me. ...

(I loved those old TV serial reruns from the sixties, this I hope a playful take on one of them without ruining any innocent childhood memories.) …In the opening scene we see Batgirl’s motorcycle parked outside a dark warehouse, she investigating the recent bulk sugar thefts from the Gotham city docks at Batman’s request. Several of the special guest villain’s muscular henchmen dressed as chefs are on the lookout for her though, she walking straight into a well set trap. The men then spring their trap when she becomes distracted trying to look into one of the dirty windows, a comic book fight breaking out with many kicks and punches, but even the athletic Batgirl’s quasi marital arts are no match for several men at once. ...

(story continues from The Caped Crusaders, The Lost Reels) Part 2: On Display Fortunately Robin was serious about having the watch that night and had indeed seen the erotic “bat signal” the Candy Man had arranged, but he didn’t perceive it that way, Robin’s innocence almost inexplicable with all the crime fighting duo had been through together. A Gotham city code inspector had beaten him to the scene of the crime though, he holding his ticket book in his hand and looking to levy a fine on whoever had dared to light that spotlight and put on that erotic show without a permit. ...

Cheri, Laura, and Gwen were best friends but almost nothing alike. Gwen was aggressive and passionate. She’d competed in gymnastics as a child and still practiced a little for fun and exercise. She also captained the university’s debate team and was bound to be a high priced lawyer someday, which got her into trouble when she contradicted her professors a little too much. The short-haired brunette hardly went a day without talking about her next hiking trip to the mountains ...

(story continues from The Eighth House 2: Sold) Part 3: Questions I waited on my stomach, my arms folded and bound into a neat box behind me, my ankles tied to my thighs by wind after wind of rope. Another rope tied my ankles to my wrists, arching my back and holding me in position at the centre of the circular room I lay in. Lady Amelia had ordered me taken there and left, taking Lydia with her on a silken leash while her servants hastening to comply. They had bathed me and cleansed me before bringing me through the opulent palace that was the noblewoman’s home and tying me. Not one of them had said a word, and after the way one of them looked at me when I dared a question, I didn’t try again. ...

This is my first story and I’m not sure if I will write anymore unless this is a good one and gets good feedback. The E-mail: Part I You receive an email one day from someone you don’t even know telling you that they are interested in meeting you to fulfil your deepest fantasies. They have read your profile and see that you are in their general area. You decide to reply to ask more information about them and what they had in mind. ...

Part 1 The prospect of an overnight stay in New York City was quite appealing to Mark and Darlene, a yuppie husband and wife, but one problem needed to be resolved, this being their 19 year old daughter Amber. An attractive high school graduate, she had refused to seek employment, preferring to rely upon her parents for support. Amber had been a persistent disciplinary problem, whose transgressions included running away from home in past years, and more recently alcohol, marijuana, and sexual promiscuity with undesirable males. Amber simply could not be left at home alone for more than twenty four hours. ...

(story continues from The Final Trek) I’m leaving out the details, but I’m not doing good. I’m working on the conclusion at the same time I add chapters. I’m going to hold out as long as I can. If time passes and I haven’t sent it, I invite one of you to write one. Or a better Idea would be for many to keep adding chapters. A never ending adventure. If you don’t have someone, find that person. When you find someone who shares everything about themselves with you and you aren’t afraid to share everything with them, that’s the one. Grab on, hold on and always show them they are everything to you. Have adventures, go someplace neither of you have been and do things you have never done every chance you get. Enjoy the world together. D, I can’t wait to be with you again. KM ...

(story continues from The Final Trek) story continued from chapter one When you share a common interest, bondage and fantasy with your loved one is great. Save it for special occasions so it will continue to be something to share for a long time. See a movie at a theater, go on nature walks, see new places. Revel in each other’s affection and always feel life through the other. Nothing ever made me happier than seeing joy in her eyes. I miss you D. KM ...

My bonds were a shade tighter than usual, broad red ribbons had replaced the usual playful soft scarves that made me their prisoner when my girlfriend was in the right mood. That very special sort of mood that went with the all-over skintight lycra catsuit and spike heeled boots. And tonight was one of those special moods. And I am now lying spread-eagled on our vast king size bed, naked as the day as I was born, my wrists and ankles firmly swathed in bright ribbons spreading me tightly on the firm mattress. And she is stalking around the bed looking down at me. Her sparkling brown eyes shining out from behind hood of her gleaming black catsuit. A catsuit that takes away some of the woman I know and replaces it with a wicked dominance that makes us both shiver with pleasure. Only her eyes and mouth remain visible, that and a long ponytail of her auburn hair where she has drawn it up and out of a hole on the crown of the catsuit’s hood. Sprouting up and out of the top of her head before dropping down her back in a curly glorious wave. ...

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter 5: Escape Plan) Part 6: The Price Of Freedom, part 1 The days after Beth’s liberating run to the train station were possibly her worst at Grandview. A surprise bunkhouse inspection after the girls assembled for the morning led to the discovery of the pencil she had hidden at the train station, still covered in the dirt she had stuck it into, and impossible to be where it allegedly was found without another’s involvement. Potentially the entire bunkhouse was in trouble, but somebody was sending a personal message to her, and she guessed that man was a smoker! ...

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter 7: The Price Of Freedom, part 2) Part 8: Destiny Strikes Again “There can be no going back to your apartment in the city, your two reporter friends and I cleaned it out and boxed up your things for storage.” the editor stated roughly. “You’re a fugitive from justice in that town now, and the authorities will look for you, or at least the you that matches your mug shot and fingerprints. You have embarrassing information that they will wish to keep out of the public eye, how exactly they have managed to keep all this hidden from those outside of Grandview is possibly the biggest part of the story, but the part you can’t tell because you had to escape before you found out for yourself.” the editor summarized in irritated fashion. ...

This story contains acts of bondage and mummification preformed by furry (anthro) characters. If you do not like that sort of thing continue no further however if you do or are just curious by all means continue. This is one of my first stories hope you like it. Any comments please send to [email protected] Id love to hear from you. “It’s OK, Liz.” Jen tried once more to comfort his vixen girlfriend but without much luck. “I know you don’t want me to go, but it’s Chicago’s School of Arts – one of the best schools in the U.S.! I’ve got to go.” ...

1. THE P.P.U. That morning the wardress left me in my tube, while the other convicts were being got up and prepared for their day’s suffering. I was filled with foreboding. Were they going to carry out the sentence at last, despite its having been commuted to a life sentence at the PPU? Or was some new punishment going to be added to those I had already accumulated, despite the blind, almost robotic obedience I had learnt to adopt lately. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 4) Chapter 5 The Saturday morning sun wakes me up first. I am pinned under Taylor’s leg, but squirm loose without waking her. On my tiptoes I slip out of the room and find the shower. It is long and hot and I might have washed the sex off my body, but my mind wanders to last night’s events and my pussy is soaked by the time I towel off. I wrap the towel around me and go to get a cup of coffee. ...

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish) Part 2: Training Amber slept late the next morning. When she awoke she looked over and saw the dildo the woman had had inserted in her. It was sitting on the night stand where Amber had put in when she undressed last night. She picked it up and examined it. It was much larger than her vibrator. No wonder she had felt so stuffed. It had what looked like a connector on the bottom; it could be mated into a charger or some other device. Amber knew it could vibrate, but she could see no way to activate it, it must use a remote. Amber wondered if she should remind the woman that she still had it. ...

(story continues from The Process 7: New Additions) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Magic, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex people, Maid, Preg, Lactation, BDSM, Multiple gender roles. story continues from part 7.1 The Process: Part 8: Rubber Colony ...

Jane had been given the machine by her company as a beta tester. Originally she had been told the small robot would do her daily household chores but would learn about her the longer it stayed with her and could perform almost any task. Jane really didn’t want to fool around with another autonomous vacuum cleaner, the last had been a real let down and she had to fill out those lengthy daily reports. She only agreed because she had been promised a bonus and told there would be no reporting necessary the machine downloaded nightly for that. She had not been told that the robot downloaded each completed task and what it learned each night wirelessly so everything she did or said to it would be monitored. Jane looked at the small unit and couldn’t see how something this small could do much but agreed and took the unit “U5” home. ...

Chapter 1: Good Intentions Rimkoff Professor Rimkoff made the motions of examining her file while she squirmed in the cheap plastic chair. His attention wasn’t on the file, it was on her. He didn’t give a damn what was written there. But whether or not she passed the year was up to him and there was nobody else to appeal to. He put down his tablet and peered over the top of his glasses. His x-ray gaze travelled back and forth between her breasts and her crotch in a leisurely way. It was plain where he was looking, he didn’t try to hide it. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 17: The Party) Chapter 18: A Clearer View of Things When Cathy again saw daylight after the conclusion of the ordeal she and Bethany had shared in the cellar, it was obviously late afternoon. Although the passing of the hours and days was not easy to gauge in her almost continuous state of sensory deprived imprisonment, a quick calculation told her that she had been held here for five days and five nights by this time, which meant that it must be Wednesday. So if Dolores’ assertion that this effort to brainwash both herself and her fellow captive was to commence next week, there were still at least four days in the interim period to be negotiated and survived prior to this form of mental indoctrination being forced upon them. What was going to happen in the meantime? None of the probable scenarios bore too much thinking about. ...

It wasn’t as if I had always wanted to go into deep space, but truth be told, I didn’t know what I wanted to do. I had tried several different careers first, all with little success, and my options were limited. I would never even have considered deep space if not for the suggestions of several of my friends. I still thought in terms of the “old days”, when deep space travel required suspended animation and decades away from family and friends, and of course the fact that many of those early ships just never came back to the present with the intricate nature of bending time. These same cargo runs could now be done in years instead of decades with the higher velocities modern ships could achieve, negating the need to fool with the fragile time space continuum, and that was somewhat more appealing to a young man like me. ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen) Part Two I was dismissed by the captain once he was through with me, and on the way back to sick bay I marveled at the situation I found myself in. I was initially excited to try out my new body, but I felt messy and used, a through shower would take care of the former, and the latter being exactly what I had asked for, so I really had no quarter to complain. Still the experience was less than satisfying physically, and I thought that if this was all that women got out of sex, why would they even bother. ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen 2) Part Three I left the cargo office still in need, but the image of my hologram being suspended and whipped haunted my every thought. It could be the ultimate offer of submission, the only question was if I could actually go through with it… I walked in the direction of the engineering department, where the men who actually kept the Fortunate running at peak performance had their shop. The ship was relatively new compared to some of the junkers navigating deep space these days, and as a result not much ever seemed to need repair. The men spent their time doing maintenance, and helping out in other departments like cargo if needed. As a result the engineers had time to perform their jobs to exacting perfection, and time to devise some creative mischief as well. ...

Author’s note: Some words, including ‘hugely’ occur far too often in the story. The story is intended to portray the written version of a verbal narrative, and the character “talks that way.” The author understands the value of variety in written and spoken words, and practices it. Hugely. Part 1 My Name is William Randolph Shelton and I make this statement freely and under no coercion. The night in question I was a participant in a sex scene with the principles of the matter. The other people involved were Robert Hanscom, Marcia East, and at one point in the evening Daria Wilson. ...

Part 1: Andrea’s Eventful Birthday Andrea paused her lunch to read her phone’s new text, causing a smile to cross her face. “We are officially off, have a great week sweetheart - Mom & Dad.” She still wasn’t sure if it was a total coincidence or that her parents were being kind, that of all the weeks for them to go away this was the one they chose. She had never been left alone for more than a day or two, and now on the week of her 18th birthday her parents would be out to sea on an 11 day long cruise. They mentioned something about this being the cheapest time of year, or that it was one of the few times they both could take off work, but in the back of her mind she wondered if this wasn’t their form of a present. “Happy birthday, here’s the house to yourself!” ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks) Part 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion “Alright Leota, are you almost finished?” Marian asked as she barged into the hotel room Lea had been staying and working in the past few days. Lea looked up from her computer wearing only a bathrobe, nervous about how to respond. She knew that as soon as she was finished with her project she had the remainder of her two week sentence to return to. “Well, can we start printing collars or not?” Marian continued. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends) Part 2: Andrea and the FetFair There is an old saying that you can’t unring a bell. It may be a cliche, but it also happened to be true. For Andrea that bell had been rung two nights ago. She had discovered a side of her she didn’t know existed. A kinky side. And even as the cheap beer flowed and the music pumped in her house full of guests, she found it hard to keep her mind from wandering back there. It was her own party, but she was finding it hard to get into. None of the guys were particularly attractive and few of them she knew since none of them went to her (all girls) school. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust) story continued from part two Part 2.1: Andrea and the FetFair After what seemed like an endless maze of poorly lit hallways, 1461 finally saw signs of life. There were some very bright lights coming in from around the corner, partly illuminating maybe four women dressed as she was separated by several feet. From what little light she had, she could see their neck chains were attached to a small runners on a railing above. Her own handler attached her chain to a similar device several feet behind the last girl. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 2: Andrea and the FetFair) story continued from part two Part 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship Some people just can’t help but over think, Andrea was not one of those. She was by no means dumb, but she was very good at being able to take things exactly as they appear. This meant that while others might begin to deeply question their decision to start engaging in regular BDSM play sessions with her long time friend Lea, she didn’t. She didn’t see it changing her friendship, she didn’t see it as a change to her sense of self, she saw it for what she felt the face value was. She felt she had a new need (or more accurately a better understanding of an already existing one), this arrangement seemed to satisfy it. She enjoyed it, and it seemed Lea enjoyed it too. That’s as complicated as she felt it needed to be. As she saw it nothing else had to change. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship) Part 4: Andrea and the Full House Megan and Sophia sat in slack-jawed silence across from Andrea and Lea trying to process what Lea had just told them. “So let me get this straight. You own this place,” Sophia said slowly as she looked around the living room, as if to make it extra clear which place she meant. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 5: Lea and the Role Reversal) Part 6: Lea and the Digital Friend Lea got her first computer when she was three. Her dad thought it was a good thing to spoil a kid with because unlike almost any other expensive toy a three year old might want, it might just spark something that would lead to good jobs in the future. The mass automation of human labor was just starting to make itself felt by the time Lea was born and it was making it harder and harder for people around the world to find jobs even as the world produced more goods and services than it ever had. He figured his daughter might as well have a shot at programing some of the software and machines that would make it harder for her to find work when she gets out into the world. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 6: Lea and the Digital Friend) Part 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion Lea tried to get past what had just happened. She didn’t want to dwell on being blackmailed into extending her term of service to that AI dominatrix bitch, but how could she not? Hannah was giving her space to think on it, but she almost wished she wouldn’t. Thinking wasn’t helping. Though there’s a lot of things she wished Hannah would do that she had no power to compel. But that’s the gist of being the submissive slave, you aren’t in control. Period. And most frustrating of all, she had a safeword programmed in, but now if she ever used it the program would turn to standby which would stop it from communicating with its unknown server which would lead to all those videos all being released. No, given enough time she might just find that server, find some way to get free, but not right now. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 23)_ Part 24 Exhausted, Michelle looked up at Jeffery. He lay collapsed beside her; his lean body glistening from their passionate labors and his breathing as heavy as hers. His blue eyes were looking sternly into hers. “You came without permission,” Jeffery repeated, “I am disappointed in you, slave. You have listened to the rules. You have practiced the rules all this weekend. . .” ...

It didn’t set out to be that – I thought I was getting away from a bad situation to have a few adventures and then re-start my life when I had got the wanderlust out of my system. Let me introduce myself. Here I am, Tom Jenkins, 27, 6’2" tall, pretty fit, blonde hair, been through University and, until a couple of months ago, had a good job in International Banking and making good money. But times are tough and eight weeks ago I was called in by my boss and told that I, and 50 others, were being paid off, and we were to clear our desks and leave the building immediately – usual practice in banks for security reasons, but still pretty brutal. ...

Synopsis: The planned visit to her lovers house results in heavy bondage, sensory-deprivation, total immobilisation, serious sexual torment with orgasmic nirvana as climax. Author: Heterosexual male. Primarily dominant but love to switch on occasion. Story was originally written for lover starting at Chapter 2. Revised, lengthened and added Part 1. Ladies, feel free to contact me if you like what you read. sinnswap AT gmail DOT com Part One Chapter 1a – Wound up and getting ready ...

Part One Adam’s Range Rover crunched around in a wide arc on the gravel driveway and came to a halt with its passenger door facing the wide gatehouse of a large brick building. The gatehouse itself had a wide arch in the centre which led into the courtyard of what was clearly a large stable-block, though one which might seem, on closer inspection, to be rather excessively clean, free from hay, and conspicuously short on horses. ...

Part One Adam’s Range Rover crunched around in a wide arc on the gravel driveway and came to a halt with its passenger door facing the wide gatehouse of a large brick building. The gatehouse itself had a wide arch in the centre which led into the courtyard of what was clearly a large stable-block, though one which might seem, on closer inspection, to be rather excessively clean, free from hay, and conspicuously short on horses. ...

(story continues from Three Steps)_ Part Two “Right, shall we begin the training?” he said. Adam stepped into her line of sight. Keeping his eyes on her, he reached up to where her reigns were loosely knotted around the tether and undid them. “Don’t move.” he said as he stepped around behind her, passing the reigns over her head so that they once more hung against her buttocks, their pendulum tapping a constant reminder of her captivity. Jennifer heard a quiet clicking noise as Adam unlocked the chain from between her legs, removing the padlocks from the rings on the back of her high heels, but leaving the boots themselves secured. ...

(story continues from Three Steps)_ Part Two “Right, shall we begin the training?” he said. Adam stepped into her line of sight. Keeping his eyes on her, he reached up to where her reigns were loosely knotted around the tether and undid them. “Don’t move.” he said as he stepped around behind her, passing the reigns over her head so that they once more hung against her buttocks, their pendulum tapping a constant reminder of her captivity. Jennifer heard a quiet clicking noise as Adam unlocked the chain from between her legs, removing the padlocks from the rings on the back of her high heels, but leaving the boots themselves secured. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Seven Mary awakened before her Mistress. She felt rested, but her body was stiff and sore, her jaw ached, and her wrists and elbow were still red and tender from the long hours of tight ligature. Not wanting to wake Erika, Mary resisted the impulse to stretch. Instead, she lay still, until finally Erika stirred. “Good Morning, slave.” “Good Morning Mistress.” Mary answered submissively. The girls kissed, and another day had begun. Mary wondered where James was. She still had not seen her new husband since her arrival! ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Eight Mary waited for hours. She waited quietly, of course, but she didn’t wait patiently! She dreamt of nothing, and thought of nothing other than having James’s manhood replace any and all of the three phalluses wedged in her three pink openings. Mary wished that he had three penises, so that she could take all three at once! Finally Mary felt the faint vibrations of a key in one of the locks on her cabinet. With the sound to her earphones turned off, and the box itself on a hard floor, she could neither hear nor feel anyone approach, so the sound of the key startled her into alertness. One by one the locks were unfastened, and the clasps opened. Fresh air! For the first time in a week Mary felt cool air on her body. “God,” she thought, “how precious are the simple pleasures of life!” The top of the box was carefully opened, and Mary could feel hands disconnecting the external leads for the earphones, and the breathing and feeding tubes from her nostrils and the huge gag. After breathing air which had passed through rubber tubing for so long, the clean, cool smell of fresh air was better than the best perfume. She breathed greedily, half afraid that the lid would again slam shut, and she would again find herself occluded behind damp, confining rubber. The hands were, however, surprisingly gentle, and they had no intention of returning her to stringent confinement. Mary felt the straps holding her body immobile in the custom sculpted cavity inside the box fall away one by one. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Six Mary was a young, strong, flexible girl, and she considered herself to be well trained, but she had never, ever contemplated enduring bondage such as this. Hanging motionless, and in pain, she took inventory of the parts and pieces of her body which were held hostage by ropes and leather and steel. Her immediate concerns were those parts of her anatomy most impacted by the harsh back bowed position. That was her back, and her neck, both of which felt like they were going to break, and neither of which would, she knew, tend to feel any better as the hours passed! Her gag was a hateful presence between her lips. She know from long experience that the gag pressing on the back of her throat would generate copious saliva which she would struggle to swallow to avoid choking, while her lips, stretched tightly around the circumference of the huge ball gag, would become parched and dry. Surprisingly, her jaw hurt less now than it had right after the gag was wedged between her teeth, but Mary knew that soon a dull, endless ache would set in, and there was nothing to do to relieve it. The strain on her shoulders from the strict position of her tightly bound arms also caused pain, and she know that her fingers would soon hang numb and lifeless. She sighed….. ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 2: Chastity) Part 3: Punished I was forced to bide my time for a few days as Lucy had started to work late quite a lot. Also she was often away at meetings with clients, most times staying overnight or occasionally for the whole weekend, so she would invariably claim to be too tired or stressed to deal with my so called trivial problems. But then one Friday Lucy announced she would be home on time. I was determined to discuss my situation with her that evening. ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 3: Punished) Part 4: Isolation At eleven o’clock on Monday morning, Lucy was at her desk. She had her computer open to a website of an adult store as she spoke on the phone, “Yes okay, thanks. My assistant will come by within the next couple of hours to collect my order. Thank you and bye,” she closed her phone and slumped back in her chair, gasping, “you are such a bitch Amy. I’m sure you were doing that on purpose just to embarrass me,” she said breathlessly. She stroked the head of the woman kneeling between her thighs. She was enjoying the sensation of Amy’s tongue licking deep in her pussy. Lucy kept telling herself she was not attracted to women, but this was becoming an almost daily occurrence. She pulled Amy’s head against her sopping crotch. She bit down on her knuckle to stop herself making too much noise as she climaxed into Amy’s busy mouth. ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 4: Isolation) Part 5: Humiliation I awoke before Lucy the next morning. I’d had a bad night and was still very tired. I ached everywhere. Mindful of Lucy’s instructions I stayed quiet. I struggled to a sitting position and waited until she woke thirty minutes later. “Good morning darling,” she said as she climbed from her bed. She helped me to my feet and led me to the bathroom. At last she freed me and still keeping silent I worked life back into my arms. Lucy had slept naked and despite my aches and pains, I couldn’t stop admiring her beautiful body. She pulled me into the shower and instructed me to wash her. I soaped and cleaned her lovingly: licking and kissing every part of her. ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 5: Humiliation) Part 6: Party Over the following days things subtly changed, roles became defined. It was clear my job now came second to my duties at home. I did all the household chores. Whereas Lynn previously supervised and on the odd occasion helped me, she was now completely in control of me whenever Lucy wasn’t at home. Lucy no longer gave me instructions as to what she wanted doing around the house. All orders were now conveyed through Lynn, and orders they undoubtedly were. I might still have been a joint owner of our house but I had no illusions as to who was in command and what my position now was. ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 6: Party) Part 7: Beaten I awoke stiff and cold the following morning. I was tired and miserable. I had had a very bad night: after I had discovered that the bed was damp and somewhat smelly, I finally managed to fall asleep on the floor. Now I staggered outside into the bright sunshine. Making my way to the kitchen door I found it was locked. I no longer had my own key so I knocked tentatively and waited, hoping that Lucy wouldn’t mind me disturbing her. I then remembered that she had left early for a meeting, “shit” what was I to do now? I stood looking around me, wondering how I was going to get into the house when I saw movement through the window of the annex. ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 7: Beaten) Part 8: Enslaved If I thought my life was bad up to then, the next few days showed me how hard things could really be. Lucy had announced out of the blue that she would be going away for ten days to finalise the contract with the Italians. This news seemed to make Lynn even more domineering. I came home from work every day as usual, stripped off my clothes, donned my apron and did my chores. Lynn appeared to try her hardest to find the slightest fault with my work, and she made sure she thought of many other jobs for me to do. Of course, every order she gave me was accompanied with liberal use of her crop. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 2: A Day of Repentance) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery Vicki, a young woman who works for a large department store, figures out a way to bypass the electronic return tags on expensive dresses sold by the store where she works . This allows her to buy dresses on a Friday, wear them to events over the weekend, and return them on Monday. ...

Erosboutique & Grometsplaza Latex story competition 2004 I have enjoyed bondage since my college days. My roommate, Connie, and myself would trade off binding each other and adding our teasing ways. And occasionally we would work out a special self bondage with us tied together. But toward the end of our two years together it was more often Connie doing the binding and me enjoying her teasing. It was a dream world to stay excited all week and then enjoy a Friday or Saturday date to extinguish the burning desires. ...

Jenny lay relishing the added tension each wrap Ken applied to her naked and aroused body the smell of the tape and the sound of it being rolled off the reel was intoxicating for her. She had begged him for weeks, knowing he would be gone overnight, to wrap her tightly from head to toe mummifying her tightly in the tape. She wanted to be left totally helpless for twenty four hours with only her favorite vibrators to keep her aroused and forcing her to have multiple orgasms. Jenny loved having Ken restrain and torture her mercilessly for hours stroking and teasing her but the idea of being totally helpless unable to free herself or stop any of the sensations that were forced on her kept her mind occupied for hours each day. ...

(story continues from Voodoo) Part Two Monday morning, and Bill was a nervious wreck. It had been just over a week since his voodoo adventure with Jenny, and today she was due to return to work. With her temper, it was hard telling what she would do. Bill was actually surprised that she hadn’t called the cops on him, despite the probability that nobody would believe her about what had happened. ...

I’d been talking to him for a few months over the computer. I don’t know if he ever told me his name. If so, I had long forgotten it. I now knew him only as “Master”, and preferred it that way. He asked me what I wanted to be called, and I chose “Wench” - more creative than “slave”, and I sure would serve him like a serving wench would. This wasn’t exactly a “normal” relationship, even as dom/subs go. He was married to another woman - his “Mistress”. His problem was, with their different work schedules, the few times they got to spend together, she wanted to be in control - he is a switch, and needed an escape for his dominant half. That’s where I fit in. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special I have been a person who has struggled with my weight most of my life. Recently I had quit smoking and gained more weight than I want to admit. Almost 75 pounds! I have in the past two years managed to get rid of almost thirty-five pounds of excess baggage. My wife had been diagnosed with a long-term illness and the meds have finally gotten correct. As soon as the type of meds and dosages were correct she shed 40 pounds. Almost overnight. This has led her to start to get on my case with regularity. I explained to her I have always had a problem and at times really needed extra incentive. She thought about it for a minute and agreed to grant me a long-time sexual fantasy if I could lose the weight. I had to make her a list of fantasies. I felt that if I put the effort into this I deserved a rather good one so I only detailed three of my more outré imaginations. That is the list she received and she didn’t even flinch, but rather gave me a four-month deadline. ...

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 5: Not in Kansas any More) Part 6: Frustration x 10 Slowly Sheila began to relax and after opening her legs, releasing the pressure on the sides of my face, she gently began to stroke my hair. I didn’t know what to do so I kept kissing and licking her puss. When she told me to stop she held my face against her puss (gently) and while (we) rested I was taking in her scent, and feeling her wetness on my lips, nose, chin and cheeks. In that brief instant I felt happy. Happy that I had pleased her and happy to serve her. ...

(story continues from Wrath 1) Chapter 2 The vibrator hummed within Rachel as she leaned forward, her hands taped behind her back. She could smell her friend Cindy’s arousal; Rachel’s nose was mere inches from her friends’ pussy. Rachel could feel Cindy grind her hips against the chain that held Rachel down. Even blindfolded, Rachel knew that the chain that ran from her collared neck was somehow lasciviously connected to her blonde friend’s slit. ...

(story continues from Wrath 2) Chapter 3 The stranger’s words kept echoing in Cindy’s ears. Word’s such as ‘cattle-prod’ and ‘whip’. Already her nipples were sore from this stranger’s torment and she could more than imagine the amount of pain this man could inflict. Cindy did not want to find out any more than she already had. With some effort, the bound blonde slowly began to inch her way across the living room carpet hogtied and whimpering in tears. ...

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 1: The Massage Center) Yoko’s Experience #2: The Extended Program Two months have passed since Yoko’s first visit to the massage center near the station, a visit which left quite an impact in her everyday life. Yoko couldn’t fully understand that herself, but this unforgettable time, which she spent being totally helpless in the clutches of that crazy tickling machine, changed her routines a lot. Most important changes concerned her personal dress code: she stopped wearing her favourite thigh high socks. Well, in fact she stopped wearing any kind of socks or other legwear, preferring to walk barefoot in every type of shoes - be it sneakers, school loafers, mary janes, ballerinas or even rain boots. She also started wearing high heels. Alright, actually they were wedges with 0,5 inches platform at the front and 3 inches at the heel, but still… They were red and looked like standard flips-flops, but had an additional straps over the toes, which greatly added to their stability. Yoko fell in love with them as soon as she tried them on at the shop and bought them instantly. “They may not be very high, but there’s no rush, I’ll just take things slowly.”, she thought practicing in them as often as she could. ...

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 2: The Extended Program) Yoko’s Experience #3: The Escape Pod “I’m really very happy that you decided to take this little trip with me, Yoko.”, said Hikaru from the other side of the phone. “It’s always a little bit boring, drifting through space to your destination all alone, even if only for two hours. But this time it’s gonna be different, thanks to your company and a few little gadgets which are being installed on the ship at the moment.”. ...